.r 
 
 s> 
 
 ^ 
 
 t''\'','-€5S< 
 
 '*%( 
 
 $;^^      — >  EUAS  SMITH 
 
 -K19087- 
 
LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL   SEMIHARY 
 
 PRINCETON,     N.    J. 
 
 Division.JSX.  b7  ^  D 
 Section : .'..  ^-"^ 
 
f>tyf 
 
■■i''-  ••V.'.'t/'./.'VS 
 
 IJERALD  OF  GO.SFEL  LIBERTY 
 
 '^''  ?r    r~    II  III     ' 
 
 IAS   S.-\I1TII. 
 
 ;o.  l.]|,. 
 
 4'iI*i;sDA 
 
 fti'^ 
 
 V    EvrSLVt;,    S^I'IiMBKU    1,    IHOS 
 
 S^. 
 
 "<">""'"•  I  »Ki.o.v>  ;  wi  y,tt  Tilt  s»o«  ttoct  o>  Oi;>  ^ISO  lovk  «»x Z 
 
 f.lAovHJas  n>  ins  vluuc. 
 
 ^^^  '       «!'>  herv^fr  rr^,i  iit  tvittoitt, 
 ■*  AKi>  F*iin»  Ciri/esi^ 
 
 ^^  ijl^^ti    I       ti t|Ll|^|||lji 
 
 .   fcrjdIAiju,  .uul    i.>rli.„larlv.    as  il  to,„i.|, 
 
 «JViHn»l,^lgc  ft  t.!r3firuH  ,n  <lil!i  rem  jiima  61 
 1  till-   Mori, J.    and  of  e*ori«  l!uTff  i«  ao  iBc«.*A»fl 
 
 *'  '*!(!  itw-pt-oplc,  piiil  ajiiiicrcasin" 
 
 '?flj/j  iiidiuiiutitit,    atcoiiipani^ni 
 
 /  ■ 't«W   txerU'Mis  *">  prevent  thim 
 
 <■'  '.  iUj->.i.x  wImi  liny  bare  bt^il  tnttglii  bf- 
 )  Ji-',  lo  liiciu,  aa  >  right  ■fWai  by  ihtir  CVoi- 
 ti^i  jjid  giuraiit^eit  by  ihv  ^vemmvm  of  the 
 c^my  III  whiih  \^*:  hve. 
 
 Thi- >u-ii^.|c  vibith    lia>  anil  Mill  cQnlioiKii 
 to   cocnolM!    Ilio    miionj  in  the  old  cuiiiuriri, 
 
 ,««  irt  II  grem  iitcanirc  over  h«rf.  Liberty  ii* 
 lii«%  Mwbai  niaiiy  nn- ik>u- makm^  viok-ut 
 ex«ticiw  to  obt^m,  anil  olht-rs  (ilioii(jli  lew  in 
 liiilUber.)  by  trerj-  posaiblc  mean  ii(»cii<lea«- 
 
 .  in  Ulu  country,  to  llir  :,:ii-ai  aiivan..it-c  i.t.Vu. 
 .dj"«  anrt  111,  ^lof  lli,,„.aii4,,  "  "bo  cnrv  not 
 
 ^oriho  ,«.-,i,,l,.  .■■  hut  iiliil,.  n-e  giiiry  tn  bnns 
 a  Itec  p(M(ilo,  „»|  ,.f  being  imU-iK-iKlrnt  of 
 tht  nation*  «lii<l>  fml,«voored  lo  dei,riTo  la 
 ol  (lie  rit;lii.  wbicli  f;„l  h„  j„ai  us  id  torn, 
 moil  Kith  all  naU.«i.,  i„uii,li,.lw  ,„  CD.Iared 
 with  the  ,,riiKii,leibr»'l  from  Europe  by  tbos<- 
 ijlrtio  bnl  „i,kj  thi,  couott)-.  Had  fA„™  <;, 
 A-drJ,  vheo  l»-  «itla)r«».   hi.   tr,.,,.  ft„„  i|,„ 
 
 Bounli)-,  nitlidrann  all  Am-  ,,rinci|,lr.  respert- 
 
 |iig  ci.il  anil  itligiou.  aftair.,  «hicli  an  iaop. 
 
 Josiuoil  to  tlie  light,  of  mimtiti.1,  ire  sbould 
 aavc  b«n  a  much  more  united  and  baiii.y  Mo- 
 pk-  that)  ire  now  are  :  but  ala,  !  ,|„.y  /„  u-ft 
 M>obg  <•^  litf  Uk-  CamiMiitc  in  .iki„,  „„„. 
 to  be  o,ere,«nf  by  liulc  m«|  |i„|„  .  j^j  m, 
 the  atmy  „f  Cog,  „)^h  Ml  upon  di«  nu.m,. 
 twn.  of   l«el  tbey  aro  ,„  be  burk-il  by  men 
 
 |£ruploj-cd  for  that  purpow,  »hile  ever)' pi^- 
 
 ■^S"  ■■   W   erect  a  monument,   wb«n:>ei  he 
 
 ""»'"!  e'>'onuoem  „l,„h  dcpnve,  u.  of  ;i. 
 ^fv,^  ^highly   de«ni,:,i„.p„„,ip|„ 
 
 •nd  ihoush  thcK   principle.  ,„  „^  p,„„cti-d 
 
 '^  Uw.  y, ,  „„„  ,  a,,.,!,,,,^,  „   ,^,.„,     __^  _ 
 
 five   g„„„,^„     p„.„.„„  j^^  rnjovmenl  of 
 
 ^['71'^  '-"J  t'"  S"™  u.,  Jtihichall 
 
 the    United    .Sr.m-i,     A    iiirnilicr  of  (,.,n.:i,.„  ( 
 i:ud  10  me  not  1..!,^;  a.!o  (Mhilr  .peaking  lipoii  ! 
 the   stau-    ot    tl'c  pviijile  in  ihi«  cuUiriy,  an  it  [ 
 r(-«|iirclf!:cli^iou,Ijbcrtn)ii.ili«aujoyiit,  "the  | 
 (.eople  in  Ibis  covmtiy  -TKm  gcn(*«d  fr^v,    as  I 
 to  |,iilitic,i(  mailers;  bufflpiiiuiiJ  of  leliaioil 
 Binlt1n*le»  of  Hi«n«r»  apimraHt^  ^,„:,„„  „, 
 »h.il  Liberty  i<  ;"  '1  Ui<  is  trw.-,  >l»-.)it;io  aj,- 
 |Har  to  liriou.Mt.it  belong*  lo  tlicin  a.M  itueiiV 
 and  who  \v:il  contcuil    fur  Uieir  rigbt:^ ;  when 
 lb.  y   talk   or  net  ii|(Ou  things  of  the  bijjhcit 
 iui|  orlanic,    appeal  to  Ik- j^oijcd    « holly  bv 
 thf'npiniojK  of  dc-.i^niii|^  men,  who  n  ould'  liind 
 them  ill  the  chains  of  ignorHiicr  «J(  their  days, 
 ,tii<I  i-ntail    tjiv  wanie  on  all  their  jiosteriiy.— 
 Ilie  lU.lsn  of  this  paper  in  to  shew  the  IiIkti, 
 which  bek>n;;-s  to  men,  iM  it  reopecj  tjlcir  du- 
 t^-  to  (»^«l,  and  each  other. 
 
 /t  is  an  eslablishcd  priiK-ipIc  wili  mc.  that 
 the  mun  «  ho  a|)pc»n  in  any  public  «^r^  ice  and 
 1.  failhSil  to  hi.  UI1W-,  mil  havcadoublecliar- 
 actitj  ;  by  lire  unjust  and  them  whojudKe 
 liom  the  tesiiinony  of  such,  tic'  will  be  coissid- 
 credadi«,irl„r  uf  ib,-  peace,  as  turmov'llic 
 world  upside  d„w„,  and  Mining,  op  the  p^opfe 
 to  re.olt^ut  l,y  the  well  inf.irnitil  loic  of 
 tnxK,— fc#*nU  *«<Si».sui.««L«  i;^im,  tt^m 
 who  othensiv  wouhl  set  in  darkac...  -rherc- 
 IS  no  doubt  in  my  mind  Imt  many  will  Ik-  dis- 
 pleased at  what  may  apina-iD  thBJ  paper  from 
 llilk-  to  time,  unleai  tboy  own  ilia,  risit  1.  e- 
 i/lraj  among  a/1  ■; 
 
 llijw  JilBcolt  the  task  may  W,  «liith  is  now 
 iindM^eli.  I.  unknown  to  me.  e^Ticnc-  will 
 .hew  tBsi—lhis  however  U  *  design,  u> 
 have  a  steady  and  jxrscvering  r^td  to  troth, 
 and  Ihc  general  good  of  men  ;  «id  to  Iir,)^ 
 every  tkiag  in  a  fair  and  maijy  iray  ;  not 
 scandalusin^  any,  or  doiui;  »iy  thing  bv  par- 
 lulily.  .should  ;my  scandalize  Ihrmsclics  lis 
 bad  conduct  ;  Jet  them  .lot  ctintjrc  it  to  inc. 
 If  men  do  not  « ,sh  to  liarc  bad  ikings  said  of 
 Ihero,  let  them  ivil  do  b.ld  ihuipi.  It  is  my 
 sle.ign  m  the  fullowing  numbemlogite  aplain 
 descoption  of  the  riiihu  of  mm,  and  to  shew 
 the  principle  on  which  ilicy  arc  foowlid,  and 
 hkewist  to  slicw  the  opposite.  There  .re  ma. 
 ny  tbmgs  lakinj(  place  in  the  ptiaent  d.yrt- 
 spectini!  reU(£io.i,  which  «ill  bt  noticeel  as 
 they  occur.  A  particular  allcmion  will  bu 
 paid  lo  the  accoimts  uf  trvivals  of  religion  in 
 diflirait  parla  of  the  woild,  arooilg  the  Yaiionj 
 drnomimlioiu  who  call  Jcsns  liird.  as  far  aa 
 It  can  be  oblaijied. 
 
 A  rehgioBs  Ncw-i-papcr,  u  ahnos;  a  mnv 
 ihmB  under  tho  «m,  i  Vnoi»  not  but  Hits  is 
 
 utility    ol.  iiich'a  pai«..  ., 
 
 gi-slul  to  me.  from  tbtfpsal  uk  ,.t!iei  paper 
 are  lolo  lite  coiiimunity  at  I'j^-.  ]q  this  my 
 almost  the  wUIc  state  ot  tli^wW  is  nrcsr nt  • 
 cd  to  us  lit  once.  InjJ  diori  :.ii((  cheap  r.aj, 
 a  jjfiK'ial  knowlcdgcof  our  alliiii^is'difl'jsed 
 thi.iur^h  the  srhblc  ",  aitd  by  looiiiiig  ijiio  a 
 Ncws-p.apci-,  we  ofti-n  mofc  at  tile  state  ofna-  ' 
 tioiis,  and  swu  ihcin  rise  into  importaiice,  of 
 criiHiblc  into  rout,  '  K we  urs-  profit?  J  in  jio-' 
 liticid  aflaini  in  this  wuy,  1  do  not  see  why  ihe 
 know  lalgc  of  Ihc  Kcdeeioer'^  kingdom *l:iai' 
 not  Ire  promoted  or  incrcised  In  the  same 
 way.  ft  apjiegrs  to  nic  best  to  mate  the  tr» 
 at.  The  liberal  subscriptions  for  this  work 
 in  tliev  trying  liiues,  li.w  encouraged  nw 
 to  begin  it,  liopiiig  that  others  will  6ik! 
 an  adv.'uit..;.'e  in  liirwardin^  the"  stork  by  ad-  . 
 ding  their  names  lo  tire  lisl  ul'tiiosc  who  hare 
 already  wished  such  a  n^irk  to  apjiear  in  the  * 
 world. 
 
 There  arc  many  tbuigs  whit  h  wall  be.  |flti£o 
 tip  which  arc  not  new,  hot  are  iRipoilani,'afbt 
 which  if  staled  lo  tlic  riatng  j;i  iieratien  wip 
 ■erre  to  give  them  a  kiKnelcdgc  of  that  lilici- 
 ty  lor  which  their  fatl.<T5  ble-J,  ami  for  which"  - 
 Ihes  ought  tr,  coiiiiiid. 
 
 It  is  ilic  design  of  (h^  rditor,  ia  de^citbHi;..., 
 the    nature   of  civil  and   rell(;i<<as'  Llifrcy,  tc 
 come  to  the  rapacitits  of  iliose  wh*i«c  adean-    . 
 tages  have  Ijcoii  smalt,  as  to  acquiwdj  a  gfo- 
 ©ral  JuMHsleilgc  of  tllc  WOftd. 
 
 ft  may  bo  that  some  m.ly  wish  to  Itiitnv 
 why  iliis  paper  shookl  be  lumcil  the  "Hcasiis 
 or  Co^vvi.  LiBBais."  'n^is  kind  of  Mbcrty 
 is  tlic  only  one  which  can  nial.c  os  h-appy.  i>r- 
 iiljl  itK-  glorious  l.il«.rty  of  tho  sous  ol  Cod 
 vhich  Christ  proclaimed  ;  aoit  srhich  alllwho  • 
 hare,  are  eitltOrtsMl  lo  stauri  fast  in,  being  tiiat  ' 
 which  IS  given  ami  enjoyed  Iiy  tlie  lawof  l.ib. 
 erty  ;  which )«  the  la  v  (A'  the  spirit  ot'  lit*  m 
 Cliri.i  JcHs^liliiclaiiiiikca  liec  from  (he  law  of 
 sin  and  ik«th.  '^ 
 
 In  this  plai-c.  f  i^Jvi;  the  mtaitin^  of  the> 
 v,i>T<i  Heraid.  This  uoid  ts  deriuid  from  tin  ' 
 Satton  wor4  llt-rehuuU.  ami  by  abbrcrialtoi^  :. 
 iternU'  which  it!  that  liingnagc  signiBca  thf 
 Champion  of  on  army,  and  ^isiisiop  to  be  a 
 uaiue  of  oJItor.  it  ssja  giveo  lo  him  who,  in  thf 
 ttrroy,  had  tlic  spedfi  charge  todrnouitce  war, 
 to  ciiallcago  tc  battle  and  combat,  tnprtfchlini 
 psracr,  and  io  execute  manial  niessa>jsrt.  Tltf 
 tmsiDc«s  of  an  Flemhl  iti  the  £ii)i^tsh  ^((Aatm- 
 meiil  is  u  futhnvs— ix  To  marshal,  order,  and 
 conduct  at]  rsij-at  casittcadcs.  ccfsmvoweii  a» 
 comnatiuav,  ro)-at  marriage*,  imtaltations,  rr.-: 
 
 First    p.MJJO    of     III 
 
 lirsl    issito   of    tlio    tif.st    religions    iicwspniter — 
 yrciitly   i-f'thiced. 
 
^  APR  21  1941    ' 
 
 The  Centennial  "^^^ 
 
 3l 
 
 \ 
 
 OGIC'I  SBAV^ 
 
 5^, 
 
 OF 
 
 Religious  Journalism 
 
 'Thy  Kingdom  Come" 
 
 EDITED   BY 
 
 By    REV.    J.    PRESSLEY     BARRETT,     D.    D 
 Editor  IIekald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 "The  Oldest  Religious  Newspaper" 
 
 DAYTON,   OHIO  : 
 CHKISTIAN    PUBLISHING    ASSOCIATION 
 1008 
 
CHRISTIANS. 
 
 Ye   are   called   with   a   holy   calling 
 The   light  of  the   world   to   be; 
 
 To  light  up  the  lamp  of  the  gospel 
 That   others   the   light   may   see." 
 
DEDICATED 
 
 1  o  tlie  memory  or  tne  early 
 leaders  or  theCnristianMove- 
 ment,  as  the  propnets  or  a 
 broader  rellowsnip  among 
 Christians  — 
 
 Xo  tne  religious  press  as 
 messengers  or  lignt  to  every 
 tribe  and  nation — 
 
 And  to  every  individual 
 believer  as  the  personal  repre- 
 sentative or  our  Lord  and 
 Master  in  tne  church  militant. 
 
"We  call  ourselves 
 Christians,  not  in  any 
 invidious,  or  presump- 
 tive sense,  but  devoutly, 
 as  most  expressive 
 of  our  relationship  to 
 Christ,  and  at  the  same 
 time  as  most  promotive 
 of  real  brotherly  fellow- 
 ship and  true  Christian 
 unity." 
 
A  THRESHOLD  MESSAGE 
 
 This  book  is  designed  to  commemorate  the  first 
 century  of  the  history  of  the  Herald  of  (lospel  Lih- 
 erti/u  and  therein  to  give  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the 
 worlv  and  progress  of  the  Christian  Church. 
 
 The  introduction  of  the  religious  newspaper 
 marks  an  era  in  the  work  of  the  church  in  modern 
 times,  and  gives  to  the  Christian  Church  a  distinc- 
 tion as  the  originator  of  the  idea  of  religious  jour- 
 nalism which  others  have  coveted,  in  some  cases  even 
 to  the  point  of  an  effort  to  wrest  this  honor  from 
 us. 
 
 In  this  volume,  beginning  on  page  37,  the  his- 
 torical facts  jjertaining  to  this  question  are  given 
 in  a  very  definite  and  convincing  manner,  fixing 
 beyond  any  reasonable  doubt  the  right  and  jus- 
 tice of  this  claim  of  the  Christian  Church. 
 
 If  after  examination  any  one  should  question  our 
 right  to  this  distinction,  here  and  now  we  ask  for 
 the  proof  to  sustain  the  justice  of  any  such  doubt. 
 
 The  following  topics,  including  many  allied  sub- 
 jects, are  covered  in  this  volume:  The  Beginning 
 and  Beyond ;  A  Concise  i^fatement  of  our  Denomi- 
 national Position;  The  History  of  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liherty;  One  Hundred  Editorial  Gems; 
 Early  Leaders;  Our  Century  Churches;  A  Hundred 
 Years  of  Progress,  or  The  Development  of  Our 
 Denominational  Life  and  Worl: :  The  American 
 Christian  Convention;  Constituent  Conventions; 
 The  Outlook. 
 
 Certain    celebrated    sayings    and    historical    inci- 
 
8  T  II  E    CENTENNIAL    O  F 
 
 dents  are  occasionally  repeated — due  to  the  fact  that 
 each  of  the  several  authors  wrote  on  a  given  theme, 
 entirely  independent  of  tlie  others,  but  each  one  had 
 the  Centennial  ol'  Religious  Jcnirnalisni  as  a  coni- 
 nion  center,  with  the  history  of  the  Christian  jNIove- 
 nient  as  a  setting  for  the  whole. 
 
 The  biographies  of  a  number  of  our  early  leaders, 
 together  with  the  pictures  of  many  of  our  pioneer 
 and  later  workers,  Avill  be  highly  appreciated  by  our 
 people,  to  say  nothing  of  much  other  valuable  mat- 
 ter. It  is  much  regretted  that  the  faces  of  so  many 
 eminently  worthy  of  a  place  in  this  book  are  kept 
 out  for  the  lack  of  space,  and  that,  too,  after  the 
 size  of  the  volume,  as  originally  i)lanned,  has  been 
 doublerl.  Some  of  our  editors  are  not  included  be- 
 cause Ave  could  not  get  necessary  information,  al- 
 though we  sought  it  again  and  again.  No 
 doubt  some  of  our  century  churches  are  not  includ- 
 ed, and  for  the  same  reason — information,  though 
 asked  for  time  and  again,  could  not  be  obtained  in 
 time,  or  not  at  all.  The  ccdlection  of  material  and 
 its  arrangement  for  publication  have  been  under 
 the  })ressing  duties  of  editorial  and  pastoral  service. 
 The  reader  is  therefore  kindly  recjuested  to  bear 
 patiently  with  defects,  for  they  are  more  painful 
 to  the  editor  than  to  the  reader. 
 
 Among  the  pictures  used  a  few  are  not  so  good, 
 because  made  from  very  old  photographs,  or  from 
 a  reprint,  but  they  are  the  best  we  could  get. 
 
 In  behalf  of  the  Centennial  Committee  and  tlie 
 editor  we  extend  a  sincere  word  of  thanks  to 
 the  writers  and  to  all  who  have  helped  to  make  this 
 volume  of  special  interest  to  our  Brotherhood. 
 
RE  I- Hi  Kirs    .TOTMi  XAI.  I  S  M 
 
 We  are  stauding  in  the  twilight  of  the  closing 
 days  of  our  first  centnr\ ,  :uid  already  we  behold  the 
 dawning  of  the  morning  of  our  second  century.  We 
 look  backward  upon  the  thin«.>s  that  were,  and  for- 
 ward that  we  may  catch  glimpses  of  the  things  that 
 
 shall  be. 
 
 From  this  mount  of  vision  the  promises  of  God 
 stand  out  as  so  many  beacon  lights,  luring  us  on- 
 ward to  a  fuller  realization  of,  and  a  larger  fruit- 
 fulness  in,  our  mission  to  the  Avorld. 
 
 For  more  than  one  hundred  years  God  has  led 
 us,  bearing  our  burdens  and  comforting  our  hearts. 
 He  has  brought  us  to  this  vantage  ground,  this 
 Pisgah  outlook,  where  we  may  study  the  prospect 
 in  the  light  of  the  retrospect.  In  the  retrospect 
 we  shall  see  enough  to  humble  us,  while  in  the  pros 
 pect  are  visions  so  enchanting  as  to  stir  our  hearts 
 and  inspire  our  lives  to  a  better  service  in  the  great 
 work  of  giving  the  gospel  to  a  lost  world. 
 
 In  this  day  of  light  and  progi-ess  God  calls  us  to 
 the  front  of  the  battle  that  we  may  honor  His  Son 
 in  the  face  of  the  enemy  by  a  glorious  victory  for 
 the  Cross. 
 
 In  the  coming  conflict,  for  which  God  has  been 
 preparing  us  for  a  century,  the  battles  will  be  such 
 as  the  modern  churdi  has  not  known — struggles 
 that  will  try  men  through  and  through.  Funda- 
 mental truths  will  be  assailed,  while  many  may  fall 
 by  the  wayside.  Be  not  dismayed — it  is  the  Lord's 
 battle,  and  if  we  prove  true,  He  will  honor  us  with 
 victory. 
 
 We  must  rememlier  we  are  under  marching  or- 
 ders.   There  must  be  no  faltering.    The  battle  song 
 
10  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 must  he  sung  in  earnest.     Every  true  soldier  will 
 
 join  in  the  refrain: 
 
 Siirvli/  the   Captain,  may  depend  on   me,. 
 Thouiih  hut  an  armor-hearer  I  may  he. 
 
 Thus  ooniuiittiug  ourselves  to  the  Lord's  work 
 for  the  Twentieth  Century,  through  the  hearing  of 
 faith,  we  shall  receive  anew  God's  ancient  promise 
 to  his  people: 
 
 /  iciU  not  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee. 
 
 From  this  thought  we  get  hope  and  inspiration 
 for  a  new  day  and  a  new  battle.  Let  us  be  much  in 
 prayer,  constant  in  love,  enthusiastic  in  purpose 
 and  faithful  in  service,  seizing  every  opportunity 
 as  it  passes,  and  meeting  bravely  each  responsibility 
 which  may  come  to  us  in  the  vicissitudes  of  our 
 second  century,  and  it  will  be  enough,  for  the  vic- 
 tory in  Christ  will  be  complete,  and  the  reward 
 sure  and  glorious  forever.  J.  P.  B. 
 
 Dayton,  Ohio,  August  1,  1908. 
 
HISTORICAL 
 
ms 
 
 ¥ 
 
 The   Present   Herald   and    Its    Editor. 
 
R  E  L  I  r.  I  OTT  S     JO  Ti  U  X  ALTS  M  13 
 
 THE  BEGINNING  AND  BEYOND 
 
 A  Brief  Study  of  the  Conditions  and  Ideals  Wliich 
 Gave  Rise  to  the  Christian  Church 
 
 BY  THE  EDITOR. 
 
 Beo-iunings  may  be  obscure,  but  they  are  iuterest- 
 in*;  and  instructive.  Ouce  discovered  and  conipre- 
 bended,  we  have  the  true  view-point  from  which  to 
 study  development  and  after  history. 
 
 In  celebrating  the  Centennial  of  Religious  Jour- 
 nalism, we  may  well  introduce  the  event  by  a  brief 
 study  of  the  beginnings  of  the  movement  which  gave 
 birth  to  the  idea  of  a  religious  newspaper. 
 
 To  do  this  we  must  look  beyond  the  mere  formal- 
 ities of  organization.  We  must  study  the  conditions 
 and  in  them  find  the  causes  which  made  the  new- 
 body  a  necessity  in  meeting  the  religious  needs  of 
 the  age.  It  was  in  the  etfort  of  this  infant  body  of 
 believers  to  meet  these  needs  that  the  idea  of  re- 
 ligious journalism  loomed  up  on  the  horizon  of  their 
 possibilities  as  an  excellent  aid  in  the  execution  of 
 their  work  and  in  the  accomplishment  of  their  mis- 
 sion to  the  world. 
 
 In  their  ministry  a  ]>ropliet  arose  whose  keen 
 vision  caught  glimpses  of  a  new  world  of  activity 
 and  usefulness. 
 
 ELIAS   SMITH 
 
 saw  in  a  vision  a  religious  news])aper.  The  idea 
 fastened  itself  ujion  his  mind  and  heart.  He  de- 
 clared that  in  it — 
 
14  T  1 1  !•:     ( ^  E  N  T  E  X  N  I  A  T>     O  F 
 
 From  realms  far  distant  and  from  clinics  nnknoion 
 We  make  the  knoxvledgc  of  our  King  your  own. 
 
 From  the  impressions  of  tliis  vision,  the  idea 
 slowly  developed  till  September  1,  1908,  when 
 the  first  issue  of  the  first  distinctly  religious  news- 
 paper the  world  had  ever  seen  appeared  from  the 
 city  of  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  under  the  name  of  the 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liho-fi/,  and  the  same  is  yet  with 
 us  in  active  service. 
 
 To  the  Christian  Church,  therefore,  is  due  a  debt 
 of  appreciation  for  introducing  religious  journal- 
 ism, and  for  giving  a  practical  demonstration  of  its 
 utility  in  the  publication  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Liherty. 
 
 From  the  first,  the  idea  secured  a  sure  footing  in 
 the  history  of  the  modern  church.  Its  development 
 has  been  rapid,  till  to-day,  as  an  institution,  the  re- 
 ligious newspaper  is  the  right  arm  of  all  denomina- 
 tional effort,  and  a  great  power  in  giving  tlie  light 
 of  the  gospel  to  the  world.  It  surpasses  in  power 
 all  influences  of  other  human  agencies  for  the  health 
 and  prosperity  of  the  church  militant.  The  centen- 
 nial celebration  of  religious  journalism,  therefore, 
 promises  to  be  an  event  of  peculiar  interest, 
 
 A.S  to  the  validity  of  the  claim,  that  the  Christiai^. 
 Church  published  the 
 
 FIRST    RELIGIOUS    NEWSPAPER^ 
 
 we  only  ask  for  a  study  of  the  facts.  Three  other 
 religious  newspapers  have  laid  claim  to  the  distinc- 
 tion of  seniority,  as  follows : 
 
 1.  The  Religious  Rememhraneer,  Philadelphia, 
 now  the  Christian  Observer,  of  Louisville,  Ky.,  first 
 ])ublished  in  1813. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  15 
 
 2.  The  Wichli/  Recorder,  Philadelphia,  first  pub- 
 lished ill  1814. 
 
 3.  The  Boston  Recorder,  Boston,  Mass.,  now  the 
 Congregationalist,  Boston,  first  published  in  181  fi. 
 
 As  the  Herd  Id  of  (h)spel  Liberty  was  first  pub- 
 lished September  1,  1808,  it  is  clearly  five  years 
 the  senior  of  the  oldest  of  the  three. 
 
 In  proof  of  the  date  of  its  publication,  orijiinal 
 files  may  be  seen  on  application,  at  the  office  of 
 the  Christian  rublishing  Association,  Dayton,  Ohio, 
 s\'liich  necessarily  ends  the  contention  as  to  the  oldest 
 religious  newspaper,  giving  the  Christian  Church 
 (not  the  Disciples)  the  honor  of  being  the  mother 
 of  religious  journalism. 
 
 We  may,  therefore,  combine  in  a  brief  study  the 
 introduction  of  religious  journalism  and  the  history 
 of  the  people  from  whose  ranks  it  sprang. 
 
 The  beginning  of  the  Christian  Church  is  some- 
 times reckoned  from  the  date  of  the  famous  ^leth- 
 odist  Conference,  Baltimore,  Maryland,  in  November, 
 1792,  when  that  body  divided  under  the  leadershij) 
 of  James  O'Kelly  and  his  associates,  not  on  account 
 of  doctrinal  differences,  but  because  of  the 
 
 *^*^0NE    MAN    POWER/^ 
 
 which  found  its  expression  in  the  rule  of  the  bishop. 
 The  real  beginning,  however,  of  the  organic  his 
 tory  of  the  Christian  Church  is  August  4,  1794,  when 
 the  withdrawing  wing  of  the  Methodist  Conference, 
 then  known  as  ''Republican  Methodists,"  met  in  gen- 
 eral meeting  at  I>ebanon,  Surry  Co.,  Virginia.  It 
 was  on  this  occasion,  after  much  prayer  and  delib- 
 eration, that  Eev.  Rice  Haggard  stood  before  that 
 
16 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 ■-*' 
 
 '-■ 
 
 1 
 
 :4 
 
 .1. 
 
 f^  .^flfiflH 
 
 IttKj 
 
 S'f'im 
 
 liMi 
 
 H 
 
 •     j.'-  -'■-*  i 
 
 V 
 
 H 
 
 Inl 
 
 H 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 Hi 
 
 '^' 
 
 9§^^^^-^^^^^^^^^S 
 
 ■^^'■'- 
 
 ^^^81 
 
 -    ,,^  ^ 
 
 "• 
 
 -     > 
 
 < 
 
 ■■^' 
 
 The  exact  spot  on  which  stood  Lebanon  church  in  wiiicli  tlie 
 conference  had  met  wlien  Uev.  Rice  IIn,i;.i;ard  made  liis  famous 
 motion    for    the    adoption    of    the    name    Christian. 
 
 1^^^^^^^^^^B^^^^H93«  'JiT^'S^^^iiJPVM 
 
 ■f 
 
 {^^^^^^^^^^^^M^^mmmJ^                                 mh  !iS«^  'H 
 
 Jfe  jis*  ' 
 
 II  :    ^'  '^ 
 
 .:.^^^.  .  '-^^ 
 
 i^ 
 
 NEW    LEBANON   CHURCH 
 
 'I'lic   successor  of   the   "Old    Ijel)anon" — located   a   hit   distant   from 
 the    old    site,    Snrrj'    County,     Virginia. 
 
U  K  L  I  G  I  O  T^  S     .!( »  r  K  X  A  L  I  S  .M  1. 
 
 assembly,  lioldinji  aloft,  in  his  right  hand,  a  copy 
 of  the  New  Testament,  and  said: 
 
 Brethren,  this  is  a  sufficient  rule  of  faitli  and  practice. 
 B.v  it  we  understand  the  disciples  of  our  Lord  were  first 
 called  Clu-istians,  and  I  move  that  henceforth  and  forever 
 the  followers  of  Cln-ist  be  known  as  CHRISTIANS  simply. 
 
 The  motion  was  pnt  to  the  house,  and  unanimons- 
 ly  adopted.  From  that  date  to  this  we  have  never 
 acknowledj^ed  or  answered  to  any  other  name  as  a 
 body  of  believers. 
 
 This  was  unquestionably  the  beginning  of  the 
 modern  organization  of  the  Christian  Church.  Of 
 course,  its  principles  came  to  us  from  the  teachings 
 of  Christ  and  the  apostles.  To  understand  condi- 
 tions which  made  its  existence  a  necessity,  we  must 
 go  back  of  the  Lebanon  meeting,  and  even  beyond  the 
 Baltimore  Conference.  In  our  search,  we  must  fol- 
 low mere  threads  of  history,  if  we  would  find  the 
 real  cause  of  this  division,  and  the  formation  of  the 
 new  body  in  the  Lebanon  meeting.  At  the  end  of 
 these  threads  of  history  we  shall  find  ourselves  on 
 English  soil,  and  in  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  conferences. 
 Here  we  get  at  the  conditions  which  brought  forth 
 
 THE   CtlUISTIAX    CHURCH 
 
 as  a  modern  organization,  all  centering  about  one 
 man  and  one  event.  That  man  was  Francis  Asbury, 
 and  that  event  was  his  appointment  as  missionary 
 to  Mr.  Wesley's.  "Societies''  in  America.  We  shall 
 better  understand  this  fact  Avhen  we  learn  that  Mr. 
 Wesley,  after  searching  ,the  ranks  of  his  people, 
 could  find  no  man  who  would  accept  this  missionary 
 appointment,  except  Francis  Asbury,  who  was  well 
 known  among    his  acquaintances    as    possessing    a 
 
18  T  n  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 domineering  spirit.  It  was  on  this  account  that 
 even  Asbury's  friends  were  surprised  that  Mr. 
 Wesley  accepted  him  for  this  work.  Later  develop- 
 ments will  show  how  well  founded  was  this  sur- 
 prise. To  this  man  and  his  appointment  as  mission- 
 ary to  America,  and  no  further,  have  we  been  able 
 to  trace  the  causes  which  made  the  existence  of 
 the  Christian  Church,  as  a  separate  organization, 
 a  necessity. 
 
 Appointed,  and  once  in  power,  Mr.  Asbury  quick- 
 ly assumed  the  attitude  of  a  commanding  general, 
 and  began  to  rule  the  preachers,  who  were  under 
 his  supervision,  with  a  rod  of  iron.  He  determined 
 all  matters  of  debate  by  his  own  ipse  dixit.  The  ma- 
 jority against  him  counted  as  nothing.  Even  the 
 preachers  were  denied  the  right  of  appeal  to  the 
 body.  Those  were  the  legitimate  fruits  of  the  "one- 
 man  power."'  Of  course,  sucli  methods  could  pro- 
 duce but  one  effect — 
 
 A   REVOLT   CAME. 
 
 The  new  body  suffered  great  i»rovot'ations  under 
 the  rule  of  the  bishop,  who,  we  are  told, 
 dominated  the  conference  at  will.  No  man 
 could  be  ordained  to  the  office  and  work  of 
 the  ministry,  unless  he  was  elected  by  the  confer- 
 ence, but  the  conference  itself  did  not  elect,  until 
 the  bishop  had  nominated,  ])ractically  making  it 
 impossible  to  ordain  a  man  against  the  wish  of 
 the  bishop. 
 
 O'Kelly  and  his  compeers  defied  this  sort  of  gov- 
 ernment. They  could  not  be  frightened  into  sub- 
 mission and  they  would  not  be  driven  to  surrender. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  19 
 
 It  was  in  this  crisis  that  they  led  the  way  to  a 
 larger  and  more  Christlike  religious  freedom. 
 
 American  Methodism  s]»rang  from  English  im- 
 migration, but  the  Episcopacy  of  the  American 
 Methodists  was  an  innovation,  for  the  English  Meth- 
 odists have  never  had  a  bishop.  No  wonder  a  re- 
 volt came,  resulting  in  a  new  bodj'  of  believers. 
 It  is  quite  clear  that  the  new  denomination  was 
 far  more  nearly  in  harmony  with  INIr.  Wesley  than 
 were  .Mr.  Asbury  and  his  followers. 
 
 The  bishopric  idea  was  distasteful  to  Mr.  Wesley. 
 Had  it  not  already'  practically  driven  him  out 
 of  the  church?  It  divided  the  Lord's  people  in  Eng- 
 land— and  it  did  the  same  in  America. 
 
 The  truth  is,  Mr.  AYesley  and  Mr.  O'Kelly  were  in 
 closest  sympath}-.  Indeed,  according  to  Mr.  O'Kel- 
 ly's  own  testimony,  Mr.  Wesley's  views  largely  in- 
 lluenced  Mr.  0'Kell3''s  ideas  and  gave  shape  to  his 
 work  as  the  leader  in  the  establishment  of  the  Chris- 
 tian Church.  Let  Mr.  O'Kelly  be  heard  as  to  the 
 facts.       In  writing  of  Mr.  Wesley,  he  said : 
 
 They  (certain  ministers)  came  to  us  under  direction  of 
 .Tohn  V^'esloy.  \vlios(>  name  to  nie  is  of  precious  memory. 
 Ilis  writings  magnified  tlie  Bible,  and  ga^-e  it  preference  and 
 lionor ;  he  dechired  he  regarded  the  autliority  of  no  writ- 
 ings l)ut  the  inspired.  He  urged  tlie  sutlieiency  of  the 
 Scriptures  for  faitli  and  practice,  saying,  "We  will  be  down- 
 right Bible  Christians." 
 
 Then  O'Kelly  added: 
 
 This  doctrine  pleased  me.  and  so  did  the  conduct  of  the 
 holy  preachers.  I  entered  tlie  connection  (I  think)  in  1770, 
 and  soon  entered  the  list  among  the  traveling  ministers, 
 where  I  labored  night  and  day,  pleading  with  God  for  that 
 connection  in  particular,  and  the  world  in  general.  But 
 in  those  days  Wesley  was  re.1ected,  and  his  name  blotted 
 out  of  our  book.      I  took  an  alarm!      In  the  year  (I  think) 
 
20  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 1789,  I  contended  against  a  growing  power,  tbongh  myself 
 in  legislature;  (in  the  council  with  Mr.  Asbury)  this  con- 
 tention continued  until  the  Conference  for  1792,  from 
 thence  I  withdrew.  But  as  a  free  man,  I  have  continued 
 to  traveK  I  soon  found  myself  undesignedly  in  a  little  band, 
 the  Christian  Church.  I  think  by  the  grace  of  God,  if  all 
 should  seek  my  life,  I  would  never  change  my  Christian 
 name,  nor  subscribe  to  any  government  (as  to  religious 
 conduct)  but  that  contained  in  Christ's  Word,  and  that 
 which  rests  on  His  sliDulders. 
 
 From  this  statement  several  facts  are  clearly 
 presented,  viz.,  Mr.  AVesley  repudiated  human  creeds 
 — only  inspired  writings  he  accepted  as  authority. 
 He  held  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  for 
 faith  and  practice,  and  he  favored  the  use  of  the 
 name  Christian,  as  is  shown  in  his  own  words,  when 
 ho  said:  ''We  will  be  downright  Bible  Christians."  * 
 That  is  a  pretty  fair  summary  of  the  leading  princi- 
 ples of  the  Christian  Church.  Mr.  O'Kelly  said: 
 "This  doctrine  pleased  me."  Thus  we  can  distinct- 
 ly trace  the  hand  and  influence  of  Mr.  Wesley  in 
 the  shaping  of  the  views  of  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and  through 
 Mr.  O'Kelly  the  great  Biblical  strongholds  of  the 
 Christian  Church  are  ours  to-day. 
 
 It  is  thus  clear  after  the  history  of  a  hundred 
 
 *  It  is  related  that  once  John  Wesley,  in  the  visions  of  the 
 night,  found  himself,  as  he  thought,  at  tlio  gates  of  hell.  lie 
 knoflied  and  asked  who  were  within.  "Are  there  any  Roman 
 ('atholics  here?"  he  asked.  "Yes,"  was  the  answer,  "a  great 
 many."  "Any  Church  of  England  men?"  "Yes,  a  great  many." 
 "Any  Independents?"  "Yes,  a  great  many."  "Any  Tresbyterians?" 
 "Yes,  a  great  many."  "Any  Baptists?"  "Yes,  a  great  many." 
 "Any  Wesleyans?"  "I'es,  a  great  many."  Disappointed  and  dis- 
 mayed, especially  at  the  last  reply,  he  turned  his  steps  upward, 
 and  found  himself  at  the  gates  of  paradise,  and  here  he  repeated 
 the  same  questions.  "Any  Weslevans  here?"  "No."  "Any  Pres- 
 byterians?" "No."  "Any  Church  of  England  men?"  "No." 
 "Any  Roman  Catholics?"  "No."  "Whom  have  you  here,  then?" 
 he  asked  in  astonishment.  "We  know  nothing  here,"  was  the  reply, 
 "of  any  of  tliose  names  you  have  mentioned.  I'he  only  name  of 
 which  we  know  anything  here  is  'Christian.'  We  are  all  Christians 
 here,  and  of  tliese  we  have  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  can 
 number,    of   all   nations,    and   kindreds,    and   peoples,    and   tongues." 
 
nj-:  r.  I  c  I  <  t  r  s   j  o  imj  n  a l  i  s  m  21 
 
 years  has  been  written,  as  with  a  pen  of  fire,  tliat 
 Aslinry,  and  not  O'Kelly,  Avas  the  innovator.  O'Kclly 
 withdrew  from  this  innovation  and  not  from  the 
 trntlis  Mr.  Wesley  lield,  for  tliese,  as  named  above, 
 we  love,  cherish,  pnblish  and  defend  in  the  li<,dit 
 of  the  Twentieth  Century.  Is  it  not  safe  to  say, 
 had  ^h\  Wesley  been  in  America,  he  would  have 
 stood  with  O'Kelly  in  his  revolt  aj»ainst  the  in- 
 novation of  the  Episcopacy?  The  facts  seem  to 
 answer  decidedly  in  the  affirmative. 
 
 From   the   beginning   the   movement  encountered 
 
 SEVERE    THEOLOGICAL    STORMS. 
 
 It  had  strong  friends,  but  met  great  opposition. 
 They  fought  their  way  through  the  first  ten  years 
 of  their  existence  under  many  discouraging  situa- 
 tions. They  were  thoroughly  tried,  but  their  faith 
 was  more  precious  than  gold,  for  they  lived  through 
 it  all,  to  the  praise  and  honor  and  glory  of  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 It  was  about  this  time,  that  similar  movements 
 sprang  up  among  Baptists  in  the  east,  and  among 
 I'resbyterians  in  the  AA'est,  each  being  actuated  by 
 the  same  spirit,  seeking  similar  ends.  Each  body, 
 upon  learning  of  the  existence  of  the  other,  sought 
 a  closer  acquaintance,  and  as  they  came  together, 
 they  found  themselves  one  in  Christ.  This  gave 
 tliom  great  encouragement  and  largely  stimulated 
 their  efforts  to  occupy  larger  fields  in  the  hope 
 of  greater  fruitage. 
 
 That  the  Christian  Church  has  not  become  a 
 large  body,  numerically,  is  no  proof  whatever  that 
 she    has    not    a    truly    Go.d-given    mission    to    the 
 
22  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 age  in  Avhicli  she  has  been  called  to  serve.  On  the 
 contrary,  her  lack  in  numbers  is  more  than  bal- 
 anced  in  achievements  peculiar  to  the  genius  of  her 
 thought. 
 
 While  she  has  been  zealous  in  preaching  the 
 Gospel  in  common  with  sister  denominations,  she 
 has  also  led  the  way  to 
 
 THE  MOUNTAIN   HEIGHTS 
 
 in  a  number  of  modern  problems,  peculiar  to  her  own 
 ideas.  At  first  these  new  fields  called  forth  much 
 severity  of  criticism  and  great  opposition,  but  the 
 acute  stage  has  been  passed,  and  now  many  of  these 
 reforms  have  the  sympathy  of  the  great  brother- 
 hood of  churches. 
 
 Some  of  these  we  may  name,  as  follows : 
 1.  They  have  held  before  the  Christian  world, 
 for  more  than  a  century,  the  Bible  as  the  only  creed 
 on  which  all  true  Christians  can  ever  unite.  This 
 is  self-evident,  since  all  Christians  accept  the  Jiible; 
 while  the  Methodists,  as  such,  will  not  accept  the 
 peculiar  tenets  of  the  Baptists,  nor  will  the  Bap- 
 tists, as  such,  accept  Methodist  teachings;  and 
 what  is  true  of  these  two  denominations,  is  true 
 very  largely  of  all. 
 
 The  Christian  Church  holding  to  the  Bible  as 
 her  only  creed,  with  the  privilege  of  individual  in- 
 terpretation, makes  it  possible  for  all,  not  necessa- 
 rily to  come  into  her  membership,  but  for  Chris- 
 tians in  all  evangelical  denominations,  to  come 
 together  with  the  Bible  as  the  only  creed,  and 
 Christian  life,  and  character,  and  service,  as  a 
 full  expression  of  their  relationshii)  to  Christ.  In 
 the  last  one  hundred  years  the  drift  of  this  idea  has 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  23 
 
 been  little  less  iliiiii  marvelous,  as  witness  the  good 
 fellowship  and  kindly  co-operation  among  most  of 
 the  denominations  of  to-day.  May  not  the  next 
 one    hundred     \enr»    witness     all     denominations, 
 
 STANDING   T0GETIIER_, 
 
 with  the  Bible  as  the  only  creed-basis  for  their 
 faith? 
 
 2.  The  Christian  Church  was  used  of  God  to 
 introduce  to  His  people  of  the  Nineteenth  Centu- 
 ry a  wonderful  agency  for  the  spread  of  the  truth 
 of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  the  religious  newspaper 
 which,  to-day,  is  the  right  arm  of  every  important 
 enterprise  in  the  church.  Indeed,  without  it,  the 
 best  equipped  denomination  in  all  Christendom 
 would  feel  itself  so  handicapped  as  to  lose  hope  of 
 success  in  aggressive  work.  As  the  mother  of  the 
 religious  newspaper,  eternity  only  will  reveal  the 
 fruitfulness  of  this  small  body  of  people,  reaching, 
 not  only  as  it  does,  every  denomination,  but  almost 
 every  nook  and  corner  of  the  great  field  in  which 
 the  church  universal  has  been  called  to  labor. 
 
 3.  The  Christian  Church  was  the  first  of  all 
 denominations  to  open  her  college  doors  to  women 
 on  equal  terms,  in  every  respect,  with  the  men.  In 
 standing  for  this  reform,  they  encountered 
 much  opposition,  but  they  bravely  stood  for  the 
 principle,  until  now,  after  half  a  century,  the  idea 
 is  sweeping  the  country  with  a  strong  footing  in 
 the  larger  portion  of  the  great  colleges  and  univer- 
 sities of  all  Christendom — a  blessing  to  all. 
 
 To-day  we  are  looking  out  upon 
 
 LARGE    FIELDS, 
 
 white  already  to  harvest.    Our  fathers  contended  for 
 
24  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 the  faith,  as  they  believed  it  was  once  delivered  to  the 
 saints;  they  fought  a  good  fight;  they  gained  a 
 glorious  victory.  They  are  dead,  and  yet  they 
 speak  to  us  and  through  us  they  are  feeding  the 
 hungry  multitude. 
 
 It  is  no  wonder  the  church  in  those  days  Avas 
 called  "a  man  of  war,"  since  she  must  needs  fight 
 her  way  across  a  roaring  sea  of  disturbed  theology. 
 She  was  like  a  ship  sailing  at  night  in  a  storm 
 period,  near  dangerous  shoals,  her  lights  were  be- 
 dimmed  by  the  mists  of  human  dogma.  The  light 
 of  the  Bible  in  the  church  was  obscured  by  reason 
 of  those  ugly  man-made  creeds,  till  few  knew  her 
 course,  or  her  destiny.  Prejudice,  ignorance  and 
 sectarian  bias  almost  paralyzed  the  power  of  the 
 Lord's  people  in  those  days.  No  wonder  the  church 
 was  non-spiritual.  No  wonder  she  lagged  at  a  poor 
 dying  rate.  AVhat  good  thing  could  live  smothered 
 in  sectarian  thought  and  paralyzed  by  its  own  self- 
 ishness? All  this  was  quite  enough  to  stagnate  a 
 crystal  spring.  To  rescue  the  church  from  the 
 perils  of  that  age  was  the  noble  i)urpose  of  these 
 godly  men  and  women  in  the  formation  of  the 
 Christian  Church.  They  had  fearful  odds  against 
 them,  but  they  had  courage  and  grace  for  the  task. 
 Thev  did  their  work  noblv  and,  after  toil  and  suf- 
 fering,  they   rest  from  their  labors. 
 
 What  a  grand  company  of 
 
 WITNESSES  ARE  LOOKING 
 
 upon  us,  upon  whom  their  mantles  have  fallen. 
 They  are  expecting  great  things  from  our  labors 
 in  this,  the  Twentieth  Century  of  unparalleled  op- 
 portunity.    The   Holy    Spirit   calls    to   us   through 
 
li  E  L  I  Cx  I  OU  S    J  O  U  R  NAL  I  S  M  25 
 
 their  lives,  their  teaeliings  and  their  labors  to  a 
 more  faithful  study  of  the  Word  as  the  expressed 
 will  of  God;  to  a  larger  spiritual  life,  to  a  gi-eater 
 field  of  usefulness  and  to  a  more  abuudant  fruit- 
 age in  the  service  of  God. 
 
 Noble  men  and  women— stalwarts  they  were  upon 
 life's  great  battle-field,  heroes  of  faith  and  victory 
 in  Christ!  They  wrought  mightily  for  larger  and 
 better  service,  and  they  have  gone  to  their  reward" 
 in  the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of 
 Jesus   Christ. 
 
 No  nobler  characters  have  graced  the  world's 
 history  than  the  men  and  w^omen  who  have  loved 
 unto  death— illustrious  examples  of  the  true  life 
 as  exemplified  in  Christ.  Let  us  rejoice  to  believe 
 that  this  is  no  small  company  wiiich  has  gone 
 before  us,  both  in  service  and  reward.  The  world 
 was  not  worthy  of  their  sacrifices,  but  they  none 
 the  less  lavishly  dedicated  their  all  to  the  one  thing 
 — preaching  the  Gospel  to  all  men.     In  the 
 
 '^''tower  of  constance^^ 
 during  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV,  Protestant  women 
 were  imprisoned  because  they  would  not  renounce 
 their  faith  at  the  bidding  of  the  king.  Among  those 
 who  thus  suffered  was  Marie  Duran  who  spent  forty 
 years  of  her  heroic  life  within  that  dismal  chamber. 
 On  the  paved  floor  of  her  room  they  found  after  her 
 death,  the  one  word.  Resist,  carved  there  by  some 
 sharp  instrument  and  evidently  by  her  own  hand.  It 
 was  but  one  short  word,  but  how  full  of  meaning!  It 
 was  a  volume  in  a  word.  It  expressed  the  life  pur- 
 pose of  as  brave  a  woman  as  ever  suffered  for  the 
 truth.    Forty  years  of  imprisonment  for  her  faith's 
 
26  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 sake,  had  engraved  the  sentiment  of  that  thought 
 so  deeply  upon  her  heart  and  mind,  that  she  had 
 cut  that  word  Resist  into  the  paved  floor  of  her 
 prison-house,  as  an  expression  of  a  determined  pur- 
 pose to  be  true  to  the  truth.  Marie  Duran  was  a 
 heroine  of  faith!  When  human  lips  refused  to  tell 
 the  story  of  her  dauntless  courage,  she  made  the 
 mute  floor  speak  as  in  thunder  tones  of  her  purpose 
 to  dare,  to  do,  and  to  die  for  the  right. 
 
 With  a  similar  heroic  spirit  the  pioneers  of  the 
 Christian  movement  gave  their  lives  of  service  to 
 the  one  great  purpose  of  standing  for  the  truth. 
 They  labored,  suffered  and  died  for  the  cause,  but 
 they  surrendered,  never! 
 
 We  may  fail  to  do  them  honor,  the  world  may  be 
 slow  to  accord  a  place  to  them  in 
 
 THE   TEMPLE    OF    FAME, 
 
 but  they  have  written  in  their  life-work  encomiums 
 far  beyond  the  power  of  mortal  lips  to  express,  and 
 they  live  to-day  in  the  hearts  of  their  successors, 
 as  well  as  in  heaven,  through  their  unyielding  faith, 
 their  undying  courage  and  their  more  abundant  life 
 and  labors. 
 
 "No  sculptured  stone  in  stately  temple 
 
 Proclaims  their  rugged  lot; 
 Like  Him  wlio  was  their  great  example, 
 
 This  vain  world  Icnew  them  not. 
 
 "But  though  their  names  no  poet  wove 
 
 In  deathless  song  or  story, 
 Their  record  is  inscrihed  ahove — 
 
 Their  wreaths  are  crowns  of  glory !" 
 
R  E  L  IGIOIIS    JOURNALISM  27 
 
 A    CONCISE    STATEMENT    OF    OUR    DENOMINA= 
 TIONAL  POSITION 
 
 PREPARED  BY  THE  DAYTON  CHRISTIAN   MINISTERIAL 
 
 ASSOCIATION. 
 
 If  you  are  not  already  acquainted  with  the  Chris- 
 tian  Church,  you  may  desire  a  re\y  words  of  in- 
 formation. There  is  mudi  to  he  said,  hut  we  will 
 not  intrench  upon  your  time  for  more  than  a  few 
 minutes  now. 
 
 PECULIAR  ORIGIN. 
 
 This  church  does  not  owe  its  existence  to  any  one 
 man.  It  is  a  part  of  the  great  moyement  for  relig- 
 ious liberty,  which  characterized  the  Eighteenth 
 Century,  and  is  still  dominant  in  the  Twentieth. 
 The  Christian  Church,  in  the  United  States,  came 
 into  existence  under  the  impulse  for  liberty,  fol- 
 lowing upon  the  realization  of  American  indepen- 
 dence. Three  bodies  of  people,  in  widely  separated 
 sections  of  the  country,  determined  to  secure  a 
 larger  religious  freedom  than  they  had  enjoyed, 
 and  to  quit  the  denominational  sectarian  strife 
 and  bitterness  then  ram[)ant.  Those  bodies  soon 
 learned  of  each  other,  came  together,  and  the  result 
 was  the  Christian   Church. 
 
 GRADUAL    SPREAD. 
 
 Slowly  the  Christian  Church  has  spread  from 
 Maine  to  Oklahoma,  from  Alabama  to  Washington 
 (state),  and  into  Canada.  Its  highest  represent- 
 atiye  body  is  the  American  Christian   Conyention, 
 
28  THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 which  meets  qutidrennially.  The  local  work  in 
 the  states  is  organized  in  state  associations  and 
 conferences,  which  meet  annnally. 
 
 THE    NAME    '^''cIIRISTIAN/^ 
 
 The  name  "Christian"  is  not  taken  in  any  invid- 
 ious or  presumptive  sense,  bnt  merely  as  the  most 
 expressive,  and  the  most  promotive  of  true  fellow- 
 ship and  unity.  We  answer  to  the  names  "The 
 Christians,"  "The  Christian  Church,"  and  we  are 
 sometimes  called  "The  Christian  Connection."  We 
 are  an  entirely  different  body  from  the  "Christian 
 Alliance"  and  from  the  "Disciples  of  Christ"  or 
 "Church  of  Christ,"  and  came  into  existence  before 
 those    bodies. 
 
 MODE    OF    GOVERNMENT. 
 
 All  our  churches  are  self-governing':  tliat  is,  free 
 from    the    dictation   of   other   churches,    or    confer 
 ences,  or  of  associations,  and  without  any  form  of 
 presbytery  or  episcopacy. 
 
 SPIRIT    AND    ]MISSI0N. 
 
 The  Christian   Church   is — 
 loyal  to  God, 
 loyal    to    Jesus    Christ, 
 loyal   to  the  Bible. 
 It  has  no  hobbies  to  ride,  no  theories  to  exploit, 
 no   pet  system  of  theology  to   force  upon   anyone, 
 and  does  not  wish  to  pose:  but  its  mission  is — 
 to  serve  God  and  man, 
 to   give  people   liberty   of  conscience, 
 to  give  them  freedom  to  interpret  the  Bible  as 
 Christians, 
 
K  i:  I,  I  (J  I  or  s   J  ()  r  i:  \.\  1. 1  s  :\i  20 
 
 to  give  tlieiii  an  uiitrammeled  but  Christian  fel- 
 lowship, 
 to  give  the  gospel  to  the  unsaved, 
 to  give  a  true  fraternity   to  all  Christians  of 
 all  denominations. 
 To  this  end  we  especially  enjoin  our  membership 
 to  abide  by  the  teachings  of  the  New  Testament  in 
 matters  of   faith   and   discipline. 
 
 ,    YOU  ARE  INVITED 
 
 to  become  acquainted  with  our  people  and  their 
 past  history.  No  denomination  has  been  more  con 
 sistently  evangelistic  and  revivalistic.  No  denomi- 
 nation has  produced  a  larger  proportion  of  thor- 
 ough-going revivalists,  men  who  have  won  their 
 thousands  to  Christ.  We  do  not  glorify  men,  we 
 are  not  living  on  our  past  record ;  but  we  invite 
 you  to  investigate,  and  discover  whether,  as  a  peo- 
 ple, we  are  still  true  to  a  noble  aim. 
 
 ADDRESS  TO  THE  PUBLIC  '^ 
 
 BY   REV.    ELIAS  SMITH. 
 
 T(i  the  snh.'<c libers  for  this  paper,  and  to  all  who 
 iiiaij  hereafter  read  its  contents: 
 
 Bretiirex  and  Fellow-citizexs: — The  ajre  in 
 which  we  live  may  certainly  be  distinguished  from 
 others  in  the  history  of  man,  and  particularly,  as 
 it  respects  the  people  of  these  United  States;  the 
 
 •   PubUshed  in  the  first  issue  of  tlie  Herald  of  Oospcl  Liberty. 
 
30  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 increase  of  knowledge  is  very  great  in  dilferent 
 parts  of  the  world,  and  of  course  there  is  an  in- 
 crease of  Liberty  among  the  people,  and  an  increas- 
 ing desire  among  certain  individuals,  accompanied 
 with  their  fruitless  exertions,  to  prevent  them  from 
 enjoying  what  they  have  been  taught  belongs  to 
 them,  as  a  right  given  by  their  Creator,  and  guar- 
 anteed by  the  government  of  the  country  in  which 
 we  live. 
 
 The  struggle  which  has  and  still  continues  to 
 convulse  the  nations  of  the  old  countries,  is  in  a 
 great  measure  over  here.  Libert ij  as  men,  is  what 
 many  are  now  making  violent  exertions  to  obtain, 
 and  others  (though  few  in  numbers)  by  every  pos- 
 sible means  are  endeavoring  to  prevent. 
 
 This  Liberty  is  in  a  great  measure  obtained  in 
 this  country,  to  the  great  advantage  of  millions 
 and  the  grief  of  thousands,  ''who  care  not  for  the 
 people;"  but  while  we  glory  in  being  a  free  people, 
 and  of  being  independent  of  the  nations  which  en- 
 deavored to  deprive  us  of  the  rights  which  God  has 
 given  us  in  common  with  all  nations,  multitudes 
 are  enslaved  with  the  principles  brought  from  Eu- 
 rope by  those  who  first  settled  this  country.  Had 
 (ieorge  the  third,  when  he  withdrew  his  troops  from 
 this  country,  withdrawn  all  the  principles  respect- 
 ing civil  and  religious  affairs,  which  are  in  opposi- 
 tion to  the  rights  of  mankind,  we  should  have  been 
 a  much  more  united  and  happy  people  than  we  now 
 are;  but  alas!  they  are  left  among  us  like  the  Ca- 
 naanites  in  ancient  times,  to  be  overcome  by  little 
 and  little;  and  like  the  army  of  Gog,  which  fell 
 u]>()n  the  mountains  of  Israel,  they  are  to  be  buried 
 
R  E  L  1  ( J  I  O  U  S     J  O  TT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  31 
 
 by  men  employed  for  that  purpose,  while  every 
 passenger  is  to  erect  a  monument,  wherever  he 
 finds  a  bone  in  his  way.  It  is  not  now  a  tyranni- 
 cal government  which  dei)rives  us  of  lihcrty;  but  the 
 highly  destructive  principles  of  tyranny  in  a  good 
 government;  and  though  these  principles  are  not 
 protected  by  law,  yet  men's  attachment  to  them,  in 
 a  free  government,  prevents  the  enjoyment  of  Liber- 
 ty which  God  has  given  us,  and  which  all  might 
 enjoy  according  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
 States.  A  member  of  Congress  said  to  me  not  long 
 ago  (while  speaking  upon  the  state  of  the  people 
 in  this  country,  as  it  respects  religious  liberty)  to 
 this  amount :  "The  people  in  this  country  are  in  gen- 
 eral free,  as  to  political  matters;  but  in  the  things 
 of  religion,  multitudes  of  them  are  apparently  ig- 
 norant of  what  liberty  is."  This  is  true;  MANY 
 who  appear  to  know  what  belongs  to  them  as  cit- 
 izens, and  who  will  contend  for  their  rights,  when 
 they  talk  or  act  upon  things  of  the  highest  impor- 
 tance, ai)pear  to  be  guided  wholly  by  the  opinions  of 
 designing  men,  who  would  bind  them  in  the  chains 
 of  ignorance  all  their  days,  and  entail  the  same  on 
 all  their  posterity.  The  design  of  this  paper  is  to 
 shew  the  liherty  which  belongs  to  men,  as  it  re- 
 spects their  duty  to  God,  and  each  other. 
 
 It  is  an  established  ])rincii)le  with  me,  that  the 
 man  who  appears  in  any  public  service  and  is  faith- 
 ful to  his  trust,  will  have  a  double  character;  by 
 the  unjust  and  them  who  judge  from  the  testimony 
 of  such,  he  will  be  considered  a  disturber  of  the 
 peace,  as  turning  the  world  upside  down,  and  stir- 
 ring up  the  people  to  revolt;  but  by  the  well-in- 
 
32  T  HE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 formed  lovers  of  truth,  lie  will  be  considered  a  light 
 to  them  who  otherwise  would  sit  in  darkness. 
 There  is  no  donbt  in  my  mind  but  many  will  be  dis- 
 pleased at  what  may  appear  in  this  paper  from 
 time  to  time,  nnless  they  own  that  right  is  equal 
 among  all. 
 
 How  difficult  the  task  may  be,  which  is  now  un- 
 dertaken, is  unknown  to  me,  experience  will  shew 
 this; — however  it  is  my  design,  to  have  a  steady  and 
 persevering  regard  to  truth,  and  the  general  good 
 of  men,  and  to  treat  everything  in  a  fair  and  manly 
 way;  not  scandalizing  any,  or  doing  anything  by 
 ])artiality.  Should  any  scandalize  themselves  by 
 bad  conduct,  let  them  not  charge  it  to  me.  If  men 
 ("o  not  wish  to  have  bad  things  said  of  them,  let 
 them  not  do  bad  things.  It  is  my  design  in  the  fol- 
 lowing numbers  to  give  a  plain  description  of  the 
 rights  of  men,  and  to  show  the  principles  on  which 
 they  are  founded,  and  likewise  to  show  the  oppo- 
 site. There  are  many  things  taking  place  in  the 
 ])resent  da}-  respecting  religion,  which  will  be  notic- 
 ed as  they  occur.  A  particular  attention  will  be 
 paid  to  the  accounts  of  revivals  of  religion  in  ditfer- 
 ent  parts  of  the  world,  among  the  various  denomi- 
 nations who  call  Jesus,  Lord,  as  far  as  it  can  be 
 obtained. 
 
 A  religious  News-paper,  is  almost  a  new  thing 
 under  the  sun.  I  know  not  but  this  is  the  first  ever 
 ])u]»lished  to  the  world. 
 
 The  utility  of  such  a  paper  has  been  suggested  to 
 me,  from  the  gi-eat  use  other  papers  are  to  the  com- 
 munity at  large.  In  this  way  the  whole  state  of 
 the  world   is  i>resented  to  us  at  once.     In  a  short 
 
REi.  Kirous   jOT'i;  X  A  1. 1  s  .M  sn 
 
 and  clioap  way,  a  geiienil  knowledj^e  ol"  our  all'airs 
 is.  diffused  tlirougli  tlie  wliolc;  and  by  looking  into 
 a  News-paper,  we  often  look  at  the  state  of  nali(.iis, 
 and  see  them  rise  into  importance,  or  crumhle  to 
 ruin.  If  we  are  profited  in  political  affairs  in  this 
 way,  I  (!o  not  see  why  the  knowledge  of  tlic  Kei]eem 
 er's  kingdom  may  not  be  promoted  or  increase;!  in 
 the  same  way.  It  appears  to  me  best  to  make  the 
 trial.  The  liberal  snbscrijitiou  for  this  work  in 
 these  trying  times,  has  encouraged  me  to  begin  it, 
 hoping  that  others  will  tinil  an  advantage  in  for- 
 warding the  work  by  adding  their  names  to  the  list 
 of  those  who  have  already  wished  such  a  work  to 
 appear  in  the  world. 
 
 Tlicie  are  many  things  which  will  l>e  taken  up 
 which  are  not  new,  but  are  important,  and  which 
 if  stated  to  the  rising  generation  will  serve  to  give 
 them  a  knowledge  of  that  liberty  for  which  their 
 fathers  bled,  and  lor  which   (hey  ought  to  contend. 
 
 It  is  the  design  of  the  Editor,  in  describing  the 
 nature  of  civil  and  religious  Ubciiij.  to  come  to  the 
 capacities  of  those  whose  advantages  have  been 
 snmll,  as  to  accpiiring  a  general  knowledge  of  the 
 world. 
 
 It  may  be  that  some  may  wish  to  know  why 
 this  paper  should  be  named  the  ''Hcnihl  of  Gospel 
 Lihcrtij."  This  kind  of  liberty  is  the  only  one 
 which  can  make  us  happy,  being  the  glorious  Lib- 
 erty of  the  sons  of  God  which  Christ  proclaimed  ; 
 and  which  all  who  have,  are  exhorted  to  stand  fast 
 in,  being  that  which  is  given  and  enioved  bv  the 
 law  of  liberty;  which  is  the  law  of  the  sjiirit  of  lifo 
 
34  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  I-' 
 
 iu  Christ  Jesns,  which  mnlces  free  from  tlio  law  of 
 sin  and  death. 
 
 Jn  this  phue  I  give  tlie  nicauing  of  the  word  llvr- 
 uhl.  Til  is  word  is  derived  from  the  Saxon  word 
 Herchault,  and  by  abbreviation,  Heralt,  which  in 
 that  hmgnage  signifies  tlie  Champion  of  an  army, 
 and  growing  to  be  a  man  of  office,  it  was  given  to 
 him  who,  in  the  army,  liad  the  special  charge  to 
 denounce  war,  to  challenge  to  battle  and  combat, 
 to  proclaim  peace,  and  to  execute  martial  messages. 
 The  business  of  an  Herald  in  the  English  govern- 
 ment is  as  follows: — 
 
 To  iiiarslml,  order  niid  coiKltict  all  royal  eavalcados,  cere- 
 monies at  coronations,  royal  marriages,  installations,  crea- 
 tion of  Dukes,  Mar(inises,  Earls,  Viscounts,  Barons,  Bar- 
 onets, and  dubbing  of  Kniglits.  embassies,  funeral  proces- 
 sions, declarations  of  war,  proclamations  of  peace,  etc.,  to 
 record  and  l)lazon  the  arms  of  tlie  nobility  and  gentry;  and 
 to  regulate  any  abuses  therein  through  the  English  domin- 
 ions, under  the  authority  of  the  earl  Marshal,  to  whom  they 
 are  subservient. 
 
 As  this  is  the  meaning  of  an  Herald  and  as 
 many  such  things  ought  now  to  be  attended  to,  I 
 see  a  great  propriety  in  the  name.  The  origin 
 of  Herald  is  very  ancieiii. 
 
 Htentor,  is  represented  by  Homer,  as  Herald  of 
 the  Grccl's,  who  had  a  voice  louder  than  //////  men 
 together.  O  may  the  voice  of  real  liberty  be  heard 
 above  all  the  opposite  sounds  which  can  be  made 
 by  tyrant  kings  and  priests! 
 
 Elias  Smith_, 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty. 
 Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  ^eptemlwr  1,  1808. 
 
REV.    D.    B.    ATKINSON. 
 
i;  i:  I.  I  (;  I  or  s    .i  (  m'  u  xa  i.  i  s  m  37 
 
 THE   HERALD   OF  GOSPEL  LIBERTY 
 The  Pioneer  Religious  Journal — A  History 
 
 r.v  i».\Mi:i.  i:i:n()XI  a'I'kinsox.  m.  a.,  i;.  i». 
 
 Tiiii  IIkrai.I)  of  GosPKr.  Linicinv  has  (•oiiiplelo;! 
 the  first  one  hundred  years  of  its  Itistory  as  a  re- 
 ligious newspaiKM".  t(  was  established  Ity  I'lias 
 Smith  in  Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire,  on  the  first 
 day  of  Se])toinl)er,  A.  I).  1S08.  Trevious  to  the  pub- 
 lication of  the  HcnihJ  of  Oospel  Liberty,  Mv.  Smith 
 had  published  a  number  of  books  and  tracts.  The 
 tracts  were  found  to  be  a  helpful  and  inexpensive 
 method  of  disseminating  religious  knowledge,  and 
 doubtless  suggested  some  advantages  of  a  regular 
 publication.  In  the  early  part  of  1804,  Mr.  Smith 
 proposed  the  publication  of  a  quarterly  magazine, 
 and  made  an  effort  to  secure  a  list  of  subscribers. 
 Later  he  issued  a  second  ''proposal"  for  the  ])ublica- 
 tion  of  a  magazine,  "the  first  number  to  be  pub 
 lished  by  tlie  first  of  June,  1805."  This  ]»erio(lical 
 ai»peared  under  the  name,  ^'Thc  Christian's  M<uja 
 sine,  Kcricver,  aiid  livtigious  Intelligencer;  con- 
 sisting of  suhjCiCts  Historical,  Doctrinal,  E.rpcri- 
 iiicnfdl.  Practical  and  Poetical."  Tt  was  published 
 at  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  and  was  issued  quarterly  at 
 twelve  and  one-half  cents  per  nund)er.  Tt  contain- 
 ed thirty-six  jtages  and  the  size  of  the  page  was  four 
 and  one-half  b}^  seven  and  one-half  inches. 
 
 In  the  introduction  to  the  first  number  the  editor 
 
38  T  1 1  K    C  R  N  T  R  N  N  I  A  T.     O  F 
 
 wrote   as    follows    concerning    the    purpose    of    the 
 paper : 
 
 The  design  of  the  ^lagaziiie  is  to  diffuse  \iseful  knowl- 
 edge among  my  fellowmen,  and  partienhiiiy  among  those 
 who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  oI)served  in  other 
 states,  pultlications  of  tliis  kind,  which  have  greatly  encour- 
 aged and  edified  the  followers  of  Jesus  ;  and  I  believe  that 
 tliere  are  materials  enough  to  make  a  prulitable  pamphlet 
 once  in  three  months. 
 
 The  subjects  and  arrangement  of  the  articles  pub- 
 lished in  the  Christian's  Ma(j(iznic  are  suggested  by 
 the  title  of  the  paper.  The  publication  of  this  maga- 
 zine continued  about  two  years. 
 
 In  the  summer  of  1807,  Elias  Smith  went  by  re- 
 quest to  Little  Compton,  a  town  on  the  sea  coast, 
 in  the  east  i)art  of  the  state  of  Rhode  Island.  Here 
 he  was  cordially  received  by  the  Kev.  Mr.  Peckham, 
 the  pastor  of  the  Free  Will  Baptist  church,  and 
 his  mendiers,  and  invited  to  preach  in  the  meeting- 
 house and  in  their  dwellings.  The  relation  of  this 
 visit  to  the  publication  of  a  religious  newspaper  is 
 described  by  Mr.  Smith  in  his  autobiography. 
 
 While  at  Little  Compton,  Isaac  AVilber,  Esq.,  who  was 
 then  a  member  of  Congress,  jiroposed  to  me  to  conduct  a 
 religious  newspaper,  that  should  give  a  description  of  that 
 religious  liberty  that  is  in  harmony  with  civil  liberty.  He 
 stated  that  the  people  in  this  country  had  a  lietter  under- 
 standing of  civil  than  rclif/ioiis  liberty,  and  he  thought  that 
 a  work  of  this  kind  would  be  very  useful  to  the  people  of 
 the  United  States. 
 
 The  next  winter,  he,  while  at  Congress,  sent  me  a  pro- 
 l)osal  of  the  publication  before  mentioned,  and  the  plan  con- 
 templated by  him  and  other  members.  The  plan  was  lib- 
 eral and  several  of  m.v  particular  friends  thought  as  I  was 
 poor,  this  would  afford  me  some  help,  while  benefiting  oth- 
 ers. So  it  ai)peared  to  me  at  first,  but  after  mature  de- 
 liberation I  concluded  the  plan,  though  liberal,  would  not 
 do  for  me. 
 
 I  had  endured  the  loss  of  property  and  friends,  with 
 much  persecution,  to  obtain  my  freedom.       I  thought  that 
 
It  i:  1. 1  <;  I  <  M   s    .(( »  r  K  NA  L  1  s  m 
 
 3!) 
 
 to  uii(lci't:ik»'  a  work  of  this  kind  iiiidci-  tlie  direction  of 
 otliers  would  confine  uie.  They  uii.i:lit  wish  some  things 
 published  wliidi  T  should  not  like,  and  I  ini.i,'ht  wish  to  puii- 
 lisli   sonic   things   disayreeahle   to   them,    and   therefore   con- 
 
 The    house    in    v.Iiich    the    Ilernhl   of    Gospel    Liherty    was    flrst 
 printed,   rorlsnioiith.    \.    II. 
 
 chided  to  undertake  it  at  my  own  risk.  Their  liberality  1 
 ai-knnwledged  in  a  letter  sent  to  Washington,  and  soon  after 
 issued  proposals  for  publishing  "77ie  Herald  of  Gospel  Lib- 
 
 crfii."  and  issued  the  first  number  S(^pt(Mnb(>r  1.   ISOS. 
 
 IlEKALD  OF  (JUSI'KL  LlliKKTV. 
 
 Tlic  first  nuniber  of  the  Herald  of  (io.sprl  Libert ij, 
 "Xo.  1.  Vol.  T.,"  boars  the  date  of  "Thursday  evening, 
 FophMiiher   1,  1808."     Tt  contains   tlie  followinj;-  an 
 nounceuiout : 
 
 TJic  Herald  of  (Jospd  Ijibcrly  is  published  at  Ports- 
 mouth, N.  II.,  every  other  Thursday  evening  by  Ellas  Smith, 
 at  his  house  near  Jeffrey  Street.  Terms — One  dollar  per 
 year,  exclusive  of  postage;  hfty  cents  to  be  advanced  when 
 the  first  number  is  delivered  ;  the  other  fifty  when  twenty- 
 six  numbers  are  delivered. 
 
 The    \M\\\Pv    v»as    to    he    "inincluall.v     f(»rwarde1 
 
'10  'J'  II  E     f  E  N  T  E  N  X  I  A  L     ( )  I' 
 
 to  any  part  of  llic  ruikMl  ^-'lates  Avhere  oon- 
 veyauce  is  practicable."  The  postage  was  to  be 
 paid  by  tlie  subscribers  at  tlie  rate  of  one  cent  for 
 one  hundred  miles  or  less,  one  cent  and  one-half  for 
 a  greater  distance,  but  not  more  than  one  cent 
 within  the  state.  The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 was  a  four-page  paper,  and  the  size  of  the  page 
 was  about  nine  by  eleven  inches.  It  was  well 
 printed  on  good  paper  and  contained  three  columns 
 to  the  page.  Two  hundred  and  seventy-four  sub- 
 scribers were  obtained  for  the  first  issue. 
 
 March  31,  1809,  the  time  of  jmblication  was 
 changed  to  Friday  morning.  About  one  year  later 
 ]Mr.  Smith  removed  to  Portland,  Maine,  and  from 
 ,  April  17,  1810,  to  July,^  1811,  the  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Liberti/  was  "printed  and  published"  in  that  town. 
 In  December  1810,  Mr.  Smith  visited  Philadelphia, 
 and  spent  several  months  there.  This  city  was  in 
 a  central  part  of  the  United  States,  "a  place  where 
 a  correspondence  might  be  opened  to  all  parts  of 
 the  countr}',  and  the  free  gospel  spread  in  every 
 direction."  He  was  induced  to  make  this  city  his 
 home,  and  in  I  ho  summer  following  his  family  came 
 from  Portland  to  I'hiladelphia.  He  began  the  pub- 
 lication of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty  in  the  lat- 
 ter city  July  5,  1811.  While  living  here  Mr.  Smith 
 engaged  in  pastoral  work,  traveled  extensively,  and 
 published  a  number  of  tracts  and  books,  among  the 
 latter  being  his  New  Testament  Dictionary.  Living 
 expenses  were  high,  subscribers  were  slow  in  the 
 payment  of  their  subscriptions,  churches  paid  him 
 but  little  for  his  services,  and  sickness  invaded  his 
 home.     He  was  soon  heavilv  burreiie  1   willi  rebts. 
 
i;  i:  1. 1  (;  1  (»!•  s    J  ()  r  K  .\.\  I,  I  s  M  41 
 
 and  in  the  liope  of  finding?  relief  from  his  liiiaiicial 
 biii-deiis,  he  returned  to  his  old  liome  in  Portsmouth 
 and  began  to  issue  the  paper  from  that  place  Feb- 
 ruary 4,  1814. 
 
 The  number  of  subscribers  was  about  one  thou- 
 sand five  hundred.  Many  of  these  were  not  prompt 
 in  paying  their  subscriptions,  and  Mr.  Smith's  finan- 
 cial troubles  were  not  relieved.  He  continued  to 
 make  extensive  journeys,  i)rea(h  the  gospel,  and  pub- 
 lish his  i»aper.  Probably  in  the  month  of  May,  1816, 
 he  removed  to  Poston.  The  Rev.  Jasper  Hazen  in 
 an  editorial  note  in  the  Clirisitian  Palladium  of  De- 
 cember 2,  1840,  gives  the  following  explanation  of 
 this  change: 
 
 From  the  multiplicity  of  his  (Smith's)  labors,  the  ex- 
 pense of  liis  numerous  publications,  and  extensive  journeys, 
 be  became  embarrassed,  and  probably  to  free  himself  from 
 pecuniary  difficulties,  he  formed  a  connection  in  business  of 
 some  character  with  the  celebrated  Dr.  Sanuicl  Thomson; 
 and  from  that  time  he  gave  himself  to  the  healing  art. 
 
 From  September,  1815,  to  May,  1818,  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liherty  led  a  precarious  life.  In  the  is- 
 sue of  September  20,  181;",  notice  was  given  that 
 one  number  more  would  complete  the  seven! Ii  vol- 
 ume, the  number  of  subscribers  was  1,40(1,  and 
 some  changes  would  be  necessary  if  the  paper  were 
 to  be  continued.^  The  agents  and  subscribers  were 
 requested  to  send  in  their  names  by  the  first  of 
 January,     if    they    wished     the    paper    published. 
 
 Should  there  be  nine  or  ten  hundred  of  the  present  sub- 
 scribers who  wish  the  paper  printed  again;  it  shall  be  done 
 upon  this  condition — that  each  subscrilx-r  shall  pay  one 
 dollar  jier  year  in  advance;  the  money  to  be  sent  as  soon 
 as  the  tirst  number  of  volume  eight  is  received. 
 
 Vol.  \'III.,  No.  I.,  appeared  in  August,  1810.     Its 
 
42  T  HE    CENTENNIAL    O  F 
 
 form  was  i-hanged  and  if  sliowed  less  vigor  than 
 former!}'.  It  Avas  now  issued  "the  first  of  every 
 other  month''  and  contained  thirty-six  pages  and  a 
 cover,  each  ])age  being  about  five  by  eight  inches. 
 This  volume  was  published  in  Boston. 
 
 In  the  August  number  of  1817,  the  editor  gave 
 notice  to  the  following  effect: 
 
 One  muni  XT  more  will  complete  the  eighth  volume  of  the 
 
 Herald,  which  has  now  been  published  in  nine  years 
 
 I  now  conclude,  after  the  next  number,  to  drop  the  publi- 
 cation forever  nnless  those  who  are  indebted  pay  before 
 the  time  for  publishing  the  first  number  of  volume  ninth. 
 
 In  the  meantime  Mr.  Smith  had  been  giv- 
 ing more  attention  to  the  practice  of  med- 
 icine and  less  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  He 
 traveled  much  less  than  formerly,  and  also  in  his 
 preaching  manifested  a  leaning  toward  Universal- 
 ism.  October  1,  1817,  an  "I^lders'  Conference''  was 
 convened  in  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  ''occasioned  in  pai-t, 
 by  the  shock  given  the  preachers  by  the  turning 
 away  of  Elder  Elias  Smith  to  Universalism." 
 Elder  Elijah  Shaw  stated  in  his  journal  that  this 
 Conference  "laid  the  foundation  for  setting  limits 
 to  the  encroachment  of  this  pernicious  doctrine 
 among  us  by  a  more  stringent  discipline,  and  the 
 organization  of  conferences."  Elias  Smith  was  not 
 present  at  this  conference,  but  he  heard  about  it, 
 and  in  the  October  nund)er  of  the  Herald  of  Gos- 
 pel  JAherty,  he  published  three  articles  called  Fare- 
 wells. He  clearly  set  forth  his  ideas  of  Universal- 
 ism, and  embraced  the  doctrine.  This  was  the 
 last  nund)er  of  the  paper  issued  by  Elias  Smitli. 
 He  gave  notice  that  "this  nund)er  closes  the  volume," 
 and  "no  more  are  to  be  printed  by  me."       He  also 
 
It  i:  1. 1  (i  1  (M"  s    J  ()  r  i;  \AL  I  s  M  43 
 
 sljitcMl  in  (ho  panijirnpli  f(tll(»\viii<r  the  above  notice 
 lliat  "Kobei-t  Foster  of  Poitsuioutli,  New  Hanii)sliii-e. 
 proposes  to  publish  a  work  of  tliis  kind  ii]»on  the 
 same  terms  as  this  has  been  pnblislied,  called  The 
 Christ  id  It  Herald." 
 
 The  files  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Libertj/  as  indi- 
 cated in  the  preceding  pages  are  complete  and  ex- 
 tant to-day,  and  have  been  depended  upon  almost 
 entirely  for  the  foregoing  history.  We  shall  now 
 return  to  the  first  issues  of  the  i)aj)cr  for  a  more 
 careful   study   of  its  character. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty  is  a  religious  nrT?s- 
 paper.  It  was  intended  to  be  such  by  its  founder. 
 On  the  first  page  of  eacli  number  of  the  early  vol- 
 umes tliese  words  were  printed  as  the  motto  of  the 
 paper : 
 
 From  realms  far  distant,  and  from  clinirs  nnknown  ; 
 We  make  the  knowledge  of  onr  King  yom-  own. 
 
 Its  "adamantine''  purpose  is  manifested  in  the 
 following  poem  which  appeared  in  the  first  number: 
 
 "Had  I  a  thousand  mouths,  a  thousand  tongues, 
 A  throat  of  hrass,  and  adamantine  lungs, 
 I'd  sound  redeeming  love  through  all  the  earth; 
 The  love  that  gave  me  first  and  second  hirth  ; 
 I'd  t(»ll  to  all  creation's  utmost  si>ace. 
 How  great  his  goodness  and  how  rich  his  gi"ace  ; 
 Till  wondering  nations  should  his  grace  adore, 
 Jehovah's  Christ.  (Jod  hlest  forever  more." 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Libert  1/  was  founded  as 
 an  advocate  of  religious  liberty.     The  editor  writes: 
 
 Ifeiigious  Liherty  signifies  a  freedom  to  helieve  in  God, 
 and  to  obey  Him  according  to  the  manifestation  which  he 
 has  made  to  man,  in  his  works,  in  the  Scriptures,  and  by 
 the  Spirit  of  truth,  the  manifestation  of  whicli  is  given  to 
 every  man  to  profit  withal.  Every  kind  of  liuman  law  re- 
 specting religion  is  inconsistent  with  real  religious  liberty. 
 
44 
 
 T  n  E:    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.     O  F 
 
 I     *l 
 
 The    tower    rising'     in    the    distance    shows    tlie    church     in     whicli 
 
 Elias    Smitli    was    preaching    in    Portsmouth,    N.    II., 
 
 when  he  founded  the  religious   newspaper. 
 
 Tortsmouth  Historic  and   Picturesque," 
 by    courtesy    of    C.    S.    Ourney. 
 
R.  E  T.  I  ( ;  I  O  IT  S     J  O  r  R  X  A  L  I  S  M  45 
 
 In     the    lirst     one    !mii(li<'(l    and     I'orty-six     nuni 
 bers  there  are  lifty-tliree  articles  on  llie  siil)j(Mt  of 
 "Liberty,"   written   apparent iy   by    llie  editor,     'i'he 
 one  entitled  ''Liberty  No.  KJ"  begins  \\\\]\    tlie   fol- 
 lowing lanji'uage: 
 
 lieligious  liberty  is  wliat  my  lii'.irt  i-cjoices  in,  and  wiiat 
 I  loiiu  for  all  men  to  enjoy.  I  am  Iiotnid  as  a  lover  of  man- 
 kind to  instruet  them,  .and  teaeli  them  tlie  nature  of  it, 
 according  to  my  al)ility  and  the  oi)i)ortunity  siiven  me  to 
 do  it.  This  is  the  "glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God;" 
 begun  here,  to  be  completed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just. 
 This  is  the  lihcrti/  wliich  the  Son  of  (Jod  proclaimed  to 
 captives — founded  on  the  perfect  law  of  libcrtjj:  wherewith 
 Christ  makes  free  indeed.  This  liberty  was  first  preach- 
 ed by  Jesus  Christ,  next  by  his  apostles  who  learnt  of  him, 
 and  was  known  and  enjoyed  by  the  Vhrisliaiis  in  the  days 
 of  the  apostles. 
 
 In  the  struggle  for  liberty  it  was  inevitable 
 that  the  jtajter  should  contend  for  certain  ]»rin- 
 ciples.  The  advocacy  of  any  cause  involves 
 lovaltv  to  foundation  doctrines.       The  editor  and 
 
 «■  *-■ 
 
 his  fellow-laborers  were  pioneers  in  the  cause 
 of  religious  freedom.  They  liad  a  glorious  vision 
 of  a  new  day,  and  they  heard  a  voice  saying  unto 
 them,  "Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  Avhere- 
 with  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entan- 
 gled again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. ""  It  was  not 
 to  be  expected  that  these  men  wliose  training  had 
 been  largely  in  the  school  of  experience  would  un- 
 derstand the  full  meaning  of  that  voice  at  once. 
 They  grew  in  their  conception  of  liberty,  and  grad- 
 ually discarded  many  of  the  vagaries  advocated  at 
 first.  However  there  were  certain  fundamental 
 principles  wdiich  have  obtained  throughout  tlie  his- 
 tory of  the  Htrald  of  (losj-el  Liherfjj.       Tn  a  letter 
 
4G  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 from  Virginia,  dated   December  18,   1808,   William 
 
 Guiry  wrote: 
 
 After  we  became  a  separate  people,  three  points  were 
 determined  on.  1st.  No  head  over  the  clnn-eli  but  Christ. 
 2d.  No  confession  of  faith,  articles  of  religion,  rubric, 
 canons,  creeds,  etc.,  but  the  New  Testament.  3d.  No  re- 
 ligious name  but  Christians. 
 
 In  replj'  to  this  letter  Elias  Smith  wrote: 
 
 The  three  things  you  mention  -are  what  we  have  all 
 agreed  to,  and  are  now  agreed  in  throughout  the  whole 
 Union. 
 
 Sometimes  a  writer  referred  to  "The  Holy  Scrip- 
 tures," and  not  simply  the  New  Testament," as  the 
 law  of  the  chnrch,  although  the  editor  regarded  the 
 New  Testament  as  a  sufficient  rule,  saying,  "that 
 we  ought  to  hear  Ood's  Son,  Jesus,  in  all  things." 
 
 Many  articles  dealt  with  the  "Sacred  Import  of 
 the  Name  Christian."    William  Lanphier  wrote: 
 
 We  believe  tliat  jiarty  names  engender  jiarty  animosities, 
 and  that  the  most  and  only  proper  name  for  the  follinvers 
 of  Christ  is  Christians.  That  all  other  names,  given  or 
 assumed,  are  nicknames,  and  serve  only  as  a  rallying  point 
 for  a  party  spirit.  Those  who  assume  party-names  say 
 they  do  it  for  distinction's  sake,  and  this  is  the  very  reason 
 why  we  discard  tliem ;  because  Christians  ought  not  to  be 
 distinguislied  from  each  other;  for  "tliere  is  one  body,  and 
 one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of  your  call- 
 ing." 
 
 Many  w-riters  contend  that  the  Scriptures  favor 
 this  name  as  the  proper  one  for  the  followers  of 
 Christ,  for  "it  was  given  by  divine  authority." 
 
 It  will  be  impossible  to  understand  the  spirit  of 
 the  Herald  of  Gospel  JAherty  in  its  opposition  to 
 certain  doctrines  and  practices,  unless  we  keep  in 
 mind  the  fact  that  the  writei-s  wore  struggling  for 
 liberty,  and  liberlv  to  tlieir  minds  was  the  right 
 to    believe    Bible    doctrines.     Ami    Jlible    doctrines 
 
K  K  1. 1  ( ;  1  () r  s   JO  T'  n  x a l  i  s  u  47 
 
 were  sucli  as  could  be  expressed  in  tlie  language  of 
 the  Bible.  Trinitarianisui,  with  its  scholastic  terms, 
 "There  is  one  person  of  Die  I'^atlier.  another  of  the 
 Son,  and  another  of  the  Holy  (Jhost.  The  Father  is 
 (Jod,  (he  Son  is  (lod,  and  the  Holy  Gliost  is  God," 
 seemed  to  them  to  be  Irilheisni,  a  limited  f(U'ni  of 
 polytheism.  They  could  not  find  the  word  Trin- 
 ity in  the  New  Testament,  ncitlier  could  they  par- 
 allel the  terminology  of  its  doctrinal  statements 
 with  liiblical  quotations,  and  therefore  they  turned 
 away  from  this  ^'mystery''  to  the  simpler  I*»il)lical 
 statements  concerning  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
 Sjurit.  Calvinism  seemed  to  be  fatalism,  but  they 
 found  in  the  Word  no  eternal  decrees  determining 
 the  fates  of  men. 
 
 It  seems  not  to  have  occurred  to  the  writers 
 in  the  Herald  of  (lospel  Liherfy  at  first  that  there 
 could  be  any  serious  differences,  of  oi)inion  on  the 
 essentials  of  Christian  faith,  and  so  we  read  noth- 
 ing in  the  earlier  nund)ers  of  the  paper  concern- 
 ing the  rights  of  the  individual  in  interpreting  the 
 Scriptures  and  the  test  of  Christian  fellowship. 
 There  were  differences  of  opinions  and  of  practice, 
 but  these  offered  no  serious  problems.  They  believed 
 that  a  more  perfect  understanding  of  the  Scriptures 
 would  i-emove  these  differences.  In  New  lOngland 
 baptism  was  by  immersion,  and  in  the  South  both 
 sprinkling  and  immersion  were  practiced.  The 
 question  was  asked  : 
 
 If  a  lu'ollicr  is  nut  Inirifd  in  liajd  ism.  is  it  a  l>ar  to  coiii- 
 nmniiin  V 
 
 The  answer  was : 
 
 It   is   tlie  uniforni   liclii't'  of  all   the  elders  and   brethren 
 
48  THE     ( '  K  X  r  I-:  X  X  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 in  this  part  (New  England),  that  baptism  is  only  one  thing, 
 viz.,  a  bnrial  in  water ;  and  that  it  i.s  enjoined  on  all  be- 
 lievers only  ;  that  it  is  the  dnty  of  all  believers  to  be  bap- 
 tized as  soon  as  they  are  born  again  ;  and  that  baptism  is 
 the  tirst  thing  enjoined  on  a  believer  by  Jesus  Christ  and 
 the  apostles.  At  the  same  time  they  do  not  think  a  be- 
 liever ought  to  be  driven  to  submit  to  that  command  before 
 he  sees  the  dnty.  and  do  not  think  a  brother  ought  to  be 
 shut  out  until  he  is  baptized ;  but  they  consider  it  their  duty 
 to  instruct  such  in  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly. 
 
 I>y  the  year  ISIO  the  policy  of  tlie  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberfij  was  quite  definitely  settled.  In  the 
 number  of  January  19,  the  editor  issued  a 
 ''Protest,"  from  which  we  make  the  following  quota- 
 tion to  show  the  advocacy  of  the  paper: 
 
 I  do  in  the  first  place  publicly  declare,  that  the  IIolji 
 Serlptnres  which  contain  a  revelation  of  the  will  of  God, 
 are  the  only  sure,  authcntlck,  and  iiifallibJ-c  rule  of  the  faith 
 and  practice  of  every  Christian,  by  which  all  opinions  are 
 to  be  fdirlji  (iiid  iinpartiaUy  critDi'mcd ;  and  in  conseiiuence 
 of  this  I  do  protest  against  settiug  up  and  allowing  the 
 decrees  of  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  as  of  equal  authority 
 and  obligation  with  the  word  of  God ;  whether  they  be 
 eouneils,  synods,  convoeations,  assoeiations,  missionary  so- 
 cieties, eoinpanies  called  eJiureJies,  or  yeitcral  asscmliHes ,- 
 whether  ancient  or  modern,  Komish,  p]pisc())).nl,  Presby- 
 terian, Congregational,  Baptist,  or  Methodist,  Popes,  Fath- 
 ers or  Doctors  of  Divinity. 
 
 I  do  further  assert  and  maintain  according  to  the  doc- 
 trine of  Christ  and  the  apostles,  and  the  practice  of  Chris- 
 tians in  the  first  century ;  that  In  all  things  essential  to 
 the  faith  and  practice  of  a  Christian,  the  [Scriptures  are 
 plain,  and  easy  to  be  understood,  by  all  who  will  diligently 
 and  impartially  read  and  study  them ;  and  that  charging 
 the  Scriptures  with  obscurity  and  uneertaint.v  is  contrary 
 to  the  plain  declaration  of  the  Scriiitures,  and  is  an  abuse 
 of  the  rule  given  for  Christians  to  walk  by,  and  an  insult 
 upon  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which  the  authors  of  them  were 
 y aided. 
 
 I  do  further  assert  that  every  Christian  is  under  an  in- 
 disjiensable  obligation  to  search  the  Scripture  for  himself, 
 and  make  the  best  use  of  it  he  can  for  his  information  in 
 tlie  trill  of  God,  and  the  nature  of  "pure  religion;"  that  he 
 hath  an  unalienable  riyht,  impartially  to  judge  of  the  sense 
 and   meaning   of   it,   and   to   follow   the   Scripture   wlierever 
 
R  K  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  41) 
 
 It  leads  hiiii.  even  an  equal  right  with  the  Bishops  and  Pas- 
 tors of  the  churches:  and  in  coiiscmiuciicc  of  this  I  furtlicr 
 protest  against  tliat  unrighteous  and  ungodly  pretence  of 
 nialciiig  the  writings  of  the  fathers,  the  Oecrcca  of  councils 
 and  synods,  or  the  sense  of  the  ctiurrh,  the  rule  and  stand- 
 ard of  judgimj  the  sense  of  tlie  Scriptures  as  J'opisfi,  nnti- 
 Chrisfidii,  and  danf/eroiis  to  the  eh  inch  of  God. 
 
 I  <lo  furtlicr  assert  and  maintain  that  every  Christian 
 hath  an  equal  right  to  the  peaceahle  and  constant  jiosses- 
 sion  of  wlia.t  he  helieves  to  be  the  truth  contained  in  the 
 Scriiitures.  and  ought  to  he  left  hy  all  men,  and  si-cured  liy 
 eiril  (jorernnient,  in  the  full  and  undisturbed  enjoyment  of 
 them  ;  even  though  his  principles  may,  in  many  things,  be 
 contrary  to  what  the  Reverend  D.  D.'s  call  Orthodoxy. 
 
 As  truth  is  no  prirate  man's  property,  and  all  Chris- 
 tians are  under  obligations  to  propagate  it;  I  do  also  de- 
 clare that  every  Christian  has  a  right  to  publish  and  vindi- 
 cate what  he  helieves  is  contained  in  the  Scriptures;  to 
 speak  and  nrite  against  all  corruption  of  the  irord.  either 
 in  doctrine  or  practice;  and  to  expose  the  errors  of  t/ood 
 men.  and  the  wickedness,  oppression  and  hypocrisy  of  nn- 
 t/odly  men:  that  every  Christian  has  not  only  a  right,  hut 
 is  commanded  to  separate  from  such  professors  whose  doc- 
 trine and  u-orship  are  contrary  to  what  he  finds  recorded 
 in  the  Scriptures;  and  that  he  has  a  right  to  enjoy  without 
 disturbance,  oppression,  or  disyrace.  or  any  kind  of  punish- 
 ment, civil  or  ecclesiastical,  the  liberty  of  serving  God.  with 
 any  other  com/Kiny  of  Chrisfiuns.  as  he  shall  indge  most 
 expedient  and  useful  to  him. 
 
 The  above  quolatioiis  outline  quite  clearly  the  ad- 
 vocacy of  the  Herald  of  (Jospcl  Liberty  under  the 
 nianagenient  of  Elias  Smith. 
 
 One  of  the  most  important  departments  in  the 
 paper  was  called  "Keligious  Intellij-ence."  In  this 
 department  appear  reports  from  the  churches,  min- 
 isters, and  conferences  or  gatherings.  In  one  num 
 ber  there  are  letters  from  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
 Vermont,  New  Hami)shire,  I'ennsylvania,  and  Ken- 
 tucky. It  was  through  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lib- 
 erty that  the  Christians  in  New  England,  the  South, 
 and  the  West,  became  acquainted,  and  were  gradual- 
 ly drawn  into  a  closer  fellowship.    In  1812  the  editor 
 
50  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 wrote  that  there  was  but  one  state  in  the  Union 
 where  the  paper  was  not  sent. 
 
 THE  CHRISTIAN    HERALD. 
 
 The  last  number  of  the  Herohl  of  Oospcl  Lihcriy 
 to  be  issued  by  Ellas  Smith  bore  the  date  of  "Octo- 
 ber, 1817."  Notice  had  been  given  that  Robert  Fos- 
 ter proposed  to  publish  "a  work  of  this  kind  upon  the 
 same  terms  as  this  has  been  ]»ublishe;l,  called  '■The 
 Christian  Herald.'"  The  first  number  of  the  (7(r/.s- 
 tian  Herald  bears  the  date  of  ''May,  1818."  It 
 was  published  in  Portsmouth,  N.  H.  It  contained 
 twenty-four  pages,  the  size  of  each  being  five  by 
 eight  inches,  and  was  issued  monthly.  Robert  Fos- 
 ter was  the  editor  and  publisher. 
 
 The  character  of  the  paper  was  considerably 
 changed  by  the  new  editor.  Elias  Smith  had  been 
 a  reformer.  His  paper  had  teemed  with  articles 
 on  Liberty.  His  opposition  to  religious  despotism 
 had  been  relentless.  His  bitter  invectives  had  been 
 hurled  forcefully  against  church  polities,  clerical 
 trapi»ings,  ministerial  titles,  ecclesiastical  associa- 
 tions, hireling  preachers,  creeds,  and  all  the  "isms" 
 which  to  him  seemed  to  be  forms  of  religious  tyran- 
 ny. The  change  of  policy  in  the  Cliristian  Herald 
 was  suggested  by  the  editor  in  the  first  number  of 
 that  paper.     Wrote  the  editor: 
 
 Perhaps  the  time  has  come  when  argnnients  instond  of 
 censure,  and  entreaties  instead  of  the  scourge  may  do  more 
 for  the  cause  of  truth  tlian  an  host  of  censurers  and  voUunes 
 of  niveetivc'S. 
 
 It  was  ]n-o])<)sed  to  give  particular  atten- 
 tion t(»  I  lie  manners  and  customs  of  the 
 times     in     which     the     Scriptures     were     written. 
 
R  E  L  K;  I  ()  T'  S    J  O  r-  It  .\  A  I,  I  S  M  51 
 
 to  present  siiili  historical  subjects  and  miscellaneous 
 articles  as  would  be  consistent  with  the  design  of 
 the  pajtcr.  lo  ^ive  accounts  of  the  revivals  of  re- 
 ligion among  the  denominations,  to  present  foreign 
 religious  intelligence,  and  to  make  the  jiaper  tlie 
 herald  of  the  pleasing  intelligence  that  Christians 
 of  every  denomination  had  turned  their  etfective 
 force  fnun  opposing  one  another  to  operate  against 
 the  "man  of  sin." 
 
 The  controversial  spirit  disappears  almost  com- 
 pletely. (General  articles  appear  on  such  subjects 
 as  "77<c  ()hH(jations  of  Christians  to  Love  One  An- 
 other," ''The  Jews/'  ''Historieal  fiketeh  of  Jerusalem 
 and  its  Environs/'  ''The  Inquisition/'  '-Faith/-  '-The 
 Harmonist  Soeiety,"  '-History  of  the  Waldenses/' 
 '-Prayer/'  "The  Wisdom  of  God."  A  prominent  de- 
 partment of  the  paper  was  called  "Illustrations  of 
 Scripture."  Frequent  accounts  were  given  of  mis- 
 sionary work  in  various  lands.  The  most  prominent 
 department  was  that  of  ''Religious  Intelligence."  In 
 this  department  were  extracts  of  letters  from  minis- 
 ters, rei»orts  of  revivals  and  general  meetings,  and 
 information  concerning  the  general  status  of  the 
 Christian  Church.  P.iographical  sketches  and  obit- 
 uaries were  given.  The  department  of  Poetry  con- 
 tained many  poems,  the  most  of  them  being  histori- 
 cal or  experimental  in  character.  They  were  chosen, 
 evidently,  because  of  their  religious  tone. 
 
 "Aliniiility  I.ofd,  roll  on  Thy  power. 
 
 And  i,'r;uit   n   jxMiti'cost-liko  sliower, 
 I.cf  tlioiisaiiils  feel  Thy  love: 
 
 And  IcMd  thi'iii  hy  Thy  .u<'"tlo  hand. 
 Throu;;li  this  dark  vale  and  desert  hmd 
 
 To  the  fair  world  a])ove." 
 
52  THE     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     OF 
 
 The  publisher  of  the  Christian  Herald  did  not 
 find  the  paper  very  remunerative.  In  1819  he  gave 
 notice  that  ''country  j)roduce  will  be  received  in 
 pay  for  the  Christian  Herald"  at  the  current  market 
 price. 
 
 The  former  editor,  Elias  Smith,  did  not  long  re- 
 main in  fellowship  with  the  Universalists,  and  his 
 burning  desire  to  declare  a  free  gospel  led  him  to 
 undertake  the  publication  of  another  paper,  called 
 the  Morning  ^Star  and  City  Watchman.  In  this  he 
 contended  for  the  simplicity  of  apostolic  customs. 
 To  show  how  far  the  church  had  drifted  from  Scrip- 
 tural forms  he  published  the  following  ironical  no- 
 rice. 
 
 PUBLIC  NOTICE— The  Rev.  Mr.  PAUL,  of  Tarsus,  has 
 received  a  CALL,  which  he  has  accepted ;  to  become  Pastor 
 of  tlie  Cliiu'cli  and  society  at  Ephesus. — To  be  ordained  or  in- 
 stalled on  such  a  day.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Simon  Peter.  D.  D.,  is 
 to  preach  the  sermon.  The  Rev.  Mr.  John  to  give  the  right 
 hand  of  fellowship.  Rev.  Mr.  Luke,  the  Charge,  etc.  A 
 Choir  of  Singers,  and  instruments  are  engaged. 
 
 This  was  in  1827.  Mr.  Smith  occasionally  attended 
 Christian  conferences  and  assisted  ministers  in  hold- 
 ing meetings.  Some  of  the  bitterness  against  him 
 had  disappeared.  The  returning  fellowship  was 
 manifested  by  the  sale  of  the  Watchman  to  Robert 
 Foster  and  its  consolidation  with  the  Christian 
 Herald  in  May,  1829. 
 
 Tn  accordance  with  a  previous  announcement  the 
 Christian  Herald  was  changed  in  May,  1829,  to  a 
 •'quarto,  imperial  size,"  three  columns  to  the  page, 
 and  published  semi-monthly.  At  the  beginning  of 
 volume  fifteen  the  size  of  the  page  was  diminished 
 and  the  number  of  pages  increased  to  thirty-six. 
 
KKI.  HJIorS     .lorUXALlSM  53 
 
 For  seventeen  years  Robert  Foster  carrieil  (lie 
 bnrden  of  this  publication.  He  was  both  editor  and 
 Iiublisher.  The  burden  of  the  years  drained  his 
 miancial  resources  and  destroyed  his  health.  He 
 too  had  suflFered  much  persecution  for  his  faith,  but 
 he  kept  his  pai)er  free  from  all  bitterness.  When 
 he  was  reviled,  he  reviled  not  ajjain. 
 
 THE  CHRISTIAN   JOURNAL. 
 
 The  Christians  of  New  Enj;laiid  had  learned  the 
 value  of  a  relij>ious  newspaper,  and  they  would  not 
 willingly  let  the  paper  die.  On  the  first  day  of 
 January,  1835,  an  assembly  of  "preachers  and 
 others"  met  at  the  home  of  Abram  Drake,  in  Hamp- 
 ton, N.  H.,  and  organized  the  "Eastern  Christian 
 Publishing  Association."  The  following  named  of- 
 ficers were  elected:  President,  Elder  Noah  Piper; 
 Vice-President,  IGlder  Simeon  Swett;  Recording 
 Secretary,  Elder  S.  E.  Brown;  Corresponding  Secre- 
 tary, B.  F.  Carter;  Treasurer,  J.  C.  lilodgett;  editor 
 of  the  Christian  Journal,  Elder  Elijah  Shaw;  Edi- 
 torial Council,  Elders  Mark  Fernald,  Moses  How, 
 and  S.  E.  Brown.  The  Association  was  organized 
 for  ^'the  purpose  of  publishing  and  circulating  a 
 religious  newspaper  and  such  books  as  it  shall  be 
 thought  best  for  the  interest  of  the  Redeemer's 
 kingdom  in  the  world." 
 
 The  Association  purchased  the  Christian  Ucrahl 
 of  Robert  Foster  and  removed  it  to  Exeter,  N.  H. 
 The  name  was  changed  to  the  Christian  Journal. 
 The  tirst  number  appeared  April  1*,  1835.  Elijah 
 Shaw  was  the  editor. 
 
 This  is  the  second  time  that  the  Herald  of  Gospel 
 
54  r  111-:     ('  K  NT  K  X  N  I  A  T.     O  l< 
 
 Lihcrtij  has  cliaiii;ed  owners.  The  coutiuuoiis  piibli 
 cation  of  the  juipei'  I'lom  September  1,  ISOS,  to  the 
 time  it  assumed  the  name  Christian  Journal  is 
 abundant!}'  proved  by  the  files  of  tlie  paper  wliicli 
 are  complete  and  extant  to-day.  There  is  also 
 abundant  proof  that  the  chaniie  of  names  and  owners 
 is  not  evidence  of  neAv  publications.  The  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberty  gave  notice  of  the  publication  of 
 the  Christian  Herald  by  Roliert  Foster  in  the  is- 
 sue of  October,  1817.  The  Christian  Church  of 
 Portsmouth,  of  Avhich  Elias  Smith  was  a  member, 
 believed  that  the  doctrine  of  Universalism  was  "un- 
 scriptural,  dangerous  and  licentious,"  and  there 
 fore  it  decided : 
 
 That  we  tlo  not  approbate  the  preachiniL:  of  EUler  Elias 
 Smith,  nor  can  we  receive  him  as  a  preacher  so  long  as  he 
 preaches  the  doctrine  of  Universalism. 
 
 This  was  the  position  of  the  church  gen- 
 erally, and  therefore  it  was  a  matter  of 
 policy  not  to  say  anything  about  the  con- 
 nection of  the  Christian  Herald  with  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liherty.  Later,  when  Elias  Smith  was  being 
 felloAvshiped  by  some  of  the  Christian  ministers, 
 Robert  Foster  acknowledged  that  his  paper  was  the 
 successor  of  Smith's  ])aper.  In  May,  1828,  Mr.  Fos- 
 ter w^rote  in  the  Christian  Herald: 
 
 The  i)resent  number  commences  a  new  series  of  the 
 Cliristian  IJcraJd.  As  this  is  acknowledged  to  be  the  first 
 Religious  Newspaper  ever  published,  we  hope  to  receive  for 
 our  n(>w  series  so  nuich  patronage  and  snpi)ort  both  from 
 its  subscriptions,  and  from  those  who  may  assist  in  furnish- 
 ing matter  for  its  columns,  that  it  may  not  be  late  the 
 least  in  circulation,  or  the  last  in  influence. 
 
 Mr.  Foster  could  not  have  been  ignorant 
 of     the     fact     that     the     JJoston     Recorder     was 
 
K  i;  1 . 1  < i  I  ( » 1"  s    .1  <  >  I ■  I ;  N  A  I ,  I  s  M  &r> 
 
 foiiiuled  in  ISKi,  nearly  hvo  years  before  he 
 look  tharfie  of  his  paper,  and  of  course 
 he  was  aware  of  Smith's  publication.  He,  therefore, 
 must  have  regarded  the  Christian  Herald  as  a  con- 
 tinuation of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty.  In  July, 
 1832,  the  following  statement  api»eared  in  the 
 CJiristian  Herald : 
 
 'I'lic  CliristUiii  Ilcnild  is  our  poriodical.  It  lu'loiiixs  to 
 tlif  Christiaii  ('liuiilu's  of  New  Englaml.  They  liave  patron- 
 ized  it  for  twenty-four  years.  The  first  nuniher  was  issuetl 
 the  first  day  of  Septeuiher,  1S08,  and  was  a  lonely  traveler 
 in  the  world;  not  another  relijiious  jjaper  existed  in  Anier- 
 iea.  It  has  had  but  two  owners,  who  have  also  been  its 
 editors.     Signed  "E.   S."      (Elijah  Shaw.) 
 
 Elijah  Shaw,  Mark  Fernald  and  Asa  C. 
 Morrison  were  an  advisory  committee  to  assist 
 Editor  Foster,  and  so  the  above  statement  is  issued 
 with  the  sanction  of  the  owner  of  the  paper.  The 
 testimony  of  Mark  Fernald,  given  in  1835,  accords 
 with  the  above  statement. 
 
 The  following  statement  is  taken  from  the  ^Memoir 
 
 of  Elijah  Shaw,  written  by  "His  Daughter'': 
 
 The  '"UeraJd  of  Gospel  Lihcrty"  the  first  religions  news 
 paper  published  in  this  country,  was  connnenoed  at  Torts- 
 niouth.    New   Hampshire,    in  1808,   by   Elias   Smith,   and   in 
 1S18   it   passed    into   the   hands   of   Robert    Foster,   and  the 
 name  was  changed  to  the  "C7( /•(«//«/(  ]/criil<l." 
 
 Elder  D.  P.  Pike  gives  his  testimony  as  follows  in 
 
 the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty  of  March  4,  1858: 
 
 The  Ilcralfl  of  Gos:pcl  Liherty  was  the  first  religious  pa- 
 per published  in  the  United  States.  It  was  first  issued  at 
 Portsmouth.  N.  II..  September  1,  1808,  and  edited  by  Elder 
 Elias  Smith.  In  1818.  Robert  Foster,  who  had  i)urchase<l 
 the  paper  of  Elder  Smith,  connnenced  its  publication  under 
 the  name  of  the  "Christian  Ucrald." 
 
 Robert  Foster  gave  notice  in  the  Christian  Herald 
 of  January  15,  1835,  to  the  following  etfect : 
 
5G  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     ()  F 
 
 We  would  iiironn  our  sul)Scril)ors  that  after  tbe  present 
 volume  of  tlie  CJirixfidii  Herald  is  couipleted,  it  will  become 
 the  pro])erty  of  the  Eastern  I'uhlishing  Association. 
 
 In  tlie  same  issue  the  following'  statement  ap- 
 peared : 
 
 The  Christian  Herald  has  been  jmrchased  by  the  East- 
 ern Christian  Publishing  Association,  and  is  to  pass  into 
 their  hands  at  the  close  of  the  present  volume,  which  is  to 
 be  terminated  in  April  next.  Signed,  Richard  Davis, 
 Julius  C.  Blodgett,  Elijah  Shaw,  Executive  connnittee. 
 
 April  2,  1835,  an  editorial  in  the  Vhrlxtian  Joiinidl 
 stated  that  the  Association  had  purchased  of  Robert 
 Foster  his  list  of  subscribers  with  his  whole  interest 
 in  the  Christian  Herald,  and  that  the  list  of  sub- 
 scril)ers  had  been  furnished  the  Association. 
 
 As  early  as  1831),  the  question  of  the  oldest  re- 
 ligious newspaper  was  raised,  and  the  following 
 editorial  appears  in  the  Christian  Journal  of  March 
 7,  1830,  under  the  title,  "The  First  Religious  News- 
 paper." It  was  written  by  ]']lijah  Shaw,  who  had 
 been  identified  with  the  Christian  Connection  since 
 1810,  and  could  speak  from  ])ersona]  knowledge  con- 
 cerning the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty : 
 
 AVe  have  in  our  office  the  iirst  seven  volumes  of  the  first 
 religious  newspaper  ever  published,  all  bound  in  one  vol- 
 ume. Its  name  is  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihcrty.  The  first 
 number  bears  date,  "Portsmouth,  N.  II.,  Septemiter  1.  ISOS." 
 Religious  magazines  had  been  previously  jjublished,  but 
 this  was  the  first  religious  newspajier. 
 
 This  paper  was  published  by  Elias  Smith,  until  the  year 
 1817,  when  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  Robert  Foster,  of 
 Portsmouth,  and  was  regularly  published  by  him  till  1S35, 
 when  it  was  purchased  of  him  by  a  company,  and  has  ever 
 since  been  published  under  the  title  of  "CHRISTIAN  .JOUR- 
 NAL." Hence  our  good  paper  is  the  oldest  in  the  world. 
 It  has  changed  owners  and  editors  ])ut  twice  in  more  than 
 thirty  years.  The  ''Boston  Reeorder"  has  been  proclaimed 
 the  first  religious  newspaper.     That  paper  was  commenced 
 
It  i:  I,  I  i;  I  oi   s    JO  I"  !;  x  A  I,  I  s  M  57 
 
 in    ISli;.      llciicc   our    iiapcr   is   oijilit   years   older    tlian    tlie 
 Recorder.    Thus  iiiudi  for  the  first  paper. 
 
 The  Chrisiian  Journal  was  first  issued  as  a  semi- 
 monthly paper  of  lour  pajios.  tlie  size  of  eacli  pajje 
 being  thirteen  by  nineteen  inches.  It  was  printed 
 five  columns  to  the  i»age.  In  1831)  it  was  issued 
 weekly,  and  the  name  was  changed  to  the  Chri.stian 
 Herald  ami  Journal.  In  Ai)ril,  1840,  Benjamin  F. 
 Carter  took  charge  of  all  business  matters  as  pub 
 lishing  agent,  and  Elijah  Hhaw,  David  :Mil]ard,  and 
 IMiilemon  R.  Russell  were  elected  editors.  At  this 
 time  the  word  Jountal  was  (]ro])ped  from  the  firs! 
 page  of  the  paper,  but  continued  at  the  top  of  the 
 other  pages.  One  year  later  its  use  was  discon 
 tinned  and  the  name  of  the  paper  became  the  Chris- 
 tian Herald.  In  July,  1841,  it  was  enlarged  to  six 
 columns,  the  i)age  being  fifteen  by  twenty-one  and 
 one-half  inches.  David  ]\Iillard  severed  his  con- 
 nection with  the  i)aper  as  one  of  its  editors  October 
 6,  1842. 
 
 The  leading  departments  in  the  Christian  Journal 
 were  contributed  articles,  editorials,  religious  in- 
 telligence, correspondence,  conference  proceedings,- 
 general  intelligence,  obituaries,  youth's  department, 
 temperance,  and  notices.  Among  the  jtrominent  con- 
 tributors were  David  Millard,  M.wk  Fernald,  Abner 
 Jones,  Simon  ('lough,  O.  E.  :\[orrill,  P.  R.  Russell. 
 E.  Edmunds.  J.  V.  Himes,  D.  V.  Pike,  J.  C.  Fdodgett, 
 A.  G.  Comings.  Many  articles  were  not  signed, 
 or  signed  by  a  )i()in  de  phnne,  such  as  Amicus,  Verita- 
 tis,  A.  P.  P.,  Franklin,  B.,  Roselin,  Peletiah,  Alpha. 
 Omega,  Justice. 
 
 The  motto  of  the  paper  was  expressed   in   these 
 
58  1^  1 1  l'>     < '  1*^  N  'I^  E  N  X  1  A  L     O  F 
 
 words:  "lu  necessary  things,  unity;  iu  iion-esseu 
 tials,  liberty;  in  all  things,  charity."  Kobert  Fos 
 ter  was  a  lay  member;  Elijah  Shaw  was  a  minister; 
 hence  it  is  not  strange  that  the  paper  should  become 
 more  theological  in  tone.  "Doctrinal  subjects,"  an- 
 nounced the  editor,  "will  find  a  place  in  our  columns. 
 Doctrine  is  the  foundation  of  practice."  Many  of 
 the  subjects  of  editorials  and  contributed  articles 
 were  practical,  such  as  Sabbath  Schools,  the  Sab- 
 bath, Sacred  Music,  Education,  Kevivals,  The  For- 
 giveness of  Sins,  Charity,  and  Spirituality.  The 
 paper  was  progressive,  and  always  ready  to  advo- 
 cate measures  that  promised  success  in  building  up 
 the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  It  was  a  strong  advocate 
 of  the  establishment  of  church  schools.  It  favored 
 a  trained  ministry : 
 
 If  God  does  not  call  the  man  to  preach  the  .uospcl, 
 education  can  never  qualify  him  for  the  work.  But  if 
 called  of  God,  the  better  his  education,  if  properly  used,  the 
 more  useful  he  may  be  in  the  world.  Human  learnin.i;  can 
 never  supply  the  lack  of  a  call  from  heaven;  and  a  call 
 from  heaven  can  never  supply  the  want  of  education — the 
 want  of  knowledge  of  books  and  of  men. 
 
 The  missionary  movement  was  commended  and  the 
 churches  were  urged  to  form  missionary  societies. 
 At  first  the  thought  of  missionary  work  was  con- 
 fined to  the  home  field,  but  in  1842,  the  discussion 
 included  the  foreign  field. 
 
 In  1838  the  Association  passed  the  following  reso- 
 lution : 
 
 Rc.s()lrc<l,  That  the  columns  of  the  Vlu-isthiii  Joiiniiil  be 
 open  for  articles  on  the  evils  and  sin  of  slavery,  so  far  as 
 the  same  may  involve  the  fundamental  principles  of  mor- 
 ality and  religion. 
 
 Three  years  previous  to  this  time  some  articles 
 
i:  i:  I,  I  c  I  oi   s    .1  (»(•  i;  .\  A  I.  I  s  M  r/.t 
 
 had  a]»j)C'arotl  on  lliis  siihjei'l.       The  tiist  ai-ti(  Ic  hv- 
 
 ^aii  with  these  words: 
 
 We  l)elieve  shivery  to  be  a  sin,  always,  cvcrywlu'i-f,  and 
 only  sin. 
 
 In  1840  to  1843  the  subject  of  (Mii-ist's  second 
 comino:  was  aj>itatinj!^  the  minds  of  the  people.  The 
 Kcv.  William  Miller  had  reached  the  conclusion  that 
 the  Christ  would  return  to  the  earth  in  1843,  and 
 the  advocacy  of  the  doctrine  Avas  i)ushed  with  such 
 evident  candor  and  support  of  projdiecy  that  many 
 people  were  led  to  believe  it.  The  Christian  Herald 
 acknowledged  that  the  New  Testament  taught  that 
 Christ  w^ould  return  to  earth,  but  denied  that  the 
 Bible  gave  any  basis  for  the  determination  of  the 
 time  of  his  coming. 
 
 When  the  views  of  Alexander  Campbell  were  be- 
 ing promulgated  in  New  England,  the  Christian 
 Herald  both  in  its  editorials  and  in  its  contributed 
 articles  took  issue  with  Mr.  Campbell  on  the  pur- 
 pose or  design  of  baptism  and  on  the  operation  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit.  In  February,  1838,  Barton  W. 
 Stone  wrote  an  article  for  the  paper,  which  was 
 published  with  the  approval  of  the  editor,  in  which 
 is  this  language: 
 
 I  apid'ovo  of  my  choice  in  takinj;  the  P>il)le  alone  as  the 
 foinulation  of  my  faith  ami  iiractice;  and  to  meet  all  Chris- 
 tians ou  this  l)road  platform  without  regard  to  diversity 
 of  opinion,  if  that  opinion  were  not  of  a  demoralizing  na- 
 ture and  tendency.  On  this  foundation  I  am  fully  convinced 
 the  church  of  Christ  nuist  ultimately  settle. 
 
 I  most  heartily  ap])rove  of  my  course  in  so  strenuously 
 advocating  the  doctriii(>  that  immersion  is  not  the  sine  qua 
 lion  of  Christianity;  hut  that  there  are  many  Christians 
 better  than  myself,  who.  not  knowing  immersion  to  be  a 
 duty,  have  been  ble>;sed  of  God  without  it.  They  have  the 
 humble  spirit  of  obedience.  For  this  sentiment  I  have  ex- 
 perienced much  opposition. 
 
60  T  1 1  II    C  E  N  T  E  N  x\  I  A  L     O  V 
 
 I  also  approve  of  my  course  in  tenaciously  adlierinj;  to 
 and  advocating  the-  influences  of  the  Spirit  through  faith 
 and  obedience. 
 
 About  1837  the  qiiestiou  of  a  test  of  fellowship 
 comes  to  the  front.  One  writer  in  statinnj  the  posi- 
 tion   of   the   church   nses    the    following   language: 
 
 They  (the  Christians)  hold  that  the  only  proper  test  of 
 Christian  fellowship  is  sincere  piety,  evidenced  by  an  up- 
 right walk  and  meek  deportment.  Thus  they  extend  the 
 hand  of  fellowship  to  all  who  "have  the  fellowshi])  of  the 
 Father  and  the  Son."  They  own  all  as  their  brethren  whom 
 they  have  evidence  that  God  owns  as  His  children.  They 
 are  free  to  commune  with  all  whom  God  communes  with. 
 
 June  28,  1838,  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing 
 Association  purchased  The  Christian,  a  paper  which 
 was  being  published  by  the  Rev.  J.  V.  Hinies  of 
 Boston,  and  consolidate:!  it  with  the  Christian  Jour- 
 nal. 
 
 THE    CHRISTIAN    HEKALD   AND    :\IKSSENGER. 
 
 In  1850  the  Christian  General  Book  Association 
 was  publishing  two  papers  in  Albany,  N.  Y.  The 
 one  was  called  the  American  Christian  Messenger 
 and  the  other,  the  Christian  Palladium.  The  Rev. 
 Jasper  Hazen  was  the  editor  of  both  papers.  There 
 hnd  been  some  discussion  of  the  advisability  of  con 
 solidating  the  denominational  papers,  the  result  of 
 which  was  the  union  of  the  CJtristi<ni  Herald  and 
 the  American  Christian  Messenger.  Of  this  transac- 
 tion we  have  tlie  following  account: 
 
 We  have  the  pleasure  to  annoiuice  to  the  friends — East 
 and  West — that  we  have  made  arrangements  with  the 
 Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Association,  which  we  trust 
 will  result  in  united  and  harmonious  action  in  the  future. 
 By  arrangements  the  second  volume  of  the  McsscHiicr  will 
 conniiencc  March  27.  (18.10),  and  be  denominated  "<'liristia)i 
 Herald  and  Messenger,"  as  the  Herald  becomes  the  projx'rty 
 of  the  General  Association. 
 
K  E  r.  I  ( ;  T  () r  s   j  o  t^  it  n  a  l  i  s  m  oi 
 
 The  above  is  Irom  the  Kev.  .Tasper  Hazen,  and  ap- 
 peaivil  in  llie  (lirisiian  I'uUadhtin,  Februarv  KJ, 
 isno.  Ill  I  he  same  issue  ol'  this  pai>er,  the  Ivxecutive 
 ('(.iiiiiiitkH'  of  Ihe  10.  ('.  r.  A.  <;ave  notice  lliat  tliey 
 had 
 
 sought  and  accoinplislipd  :i  union  of  the  "Old  rionocr"  with 
 tlio  AiiKriciin  Christian  McssciHicr.  The  next  volunic  of  tlu" 
 Christian  Herald  will  coniuicnci'  with  the  new  volume  of 
 the  Christian  M(ss(  iii/cr.  under  the  name  of  CHRISTIAN 
 IIKItALL)  AND  MKSSKNCiKK.  All  the  subserihers  of  the 
 Herald  will  be  tr:nisferred,  and  they  will  receive  a  larger 
 sheet  at  the  same  price.  The  senior  editor.  Elder  Elijah 
 Shaw,  has  received  and  accepted  an  appointment  as  oiu' 
 editor  for  the  next  volume. 
 
 The  first  ninnbei-  of  the  Clirisfidii  Herald  and  Mes- 
 senger api)eared  March  27,  1850,  but  the  union  did 
 not  prove  satisfactory,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  follow- 
 ing explanation,  taken  from  the  "•Committee's  Salu- 
 tatory" in  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihertij  of  March 
 13,  1851. 
 
 At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Eastern  Thristian  Pub- 
 lishing  Association  last  November,  it  was  voted  to  open 
 correspondence  with  Elder  Jasper  Hazen,  Publishing  Agent 
 of  the  Christian  (ieneral  Book  Association,  with  a  design  to 
 repurchase  the  list  of  CJiristian  Herald  subscribers,  that  we 
 might  commence  its  publication  again  in  New  England. 
 The  Comnnttee  inunediately  did  so.  and  received  from  Elder 
 Hazen  two  prujiositions,  either  of  which,  if  accepted  by  us, 
 would  be  satisfactory  to  him.  and  we  might  go  on  and  pub- 
 lish the  paper  again  in  New  P^ngland.  One  of  these  propo- 
 sitions has  been  accepted. 
 
 With  the  purchase  (tf  tlie  CJirisliaii  Herald 
 by  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Association,  the 
 paper  was  removed  to  Newburyport,  Mass.  The  fol- 
 lowing is  the  heading  of  the  first  issue: 
 
()2  T  1 1  I ;  {'  i:  X  T  E  N  N  I  A  L  OF 
 
 HERALD  OF  GOSPEL  LIBERTY. 
 
 rnhlished  I)y  an  Association  of  Bretln-on. 
 
 In  Necessary  Tliinjj;s.  Unity;  In  Non-essentials,  .Liberty ; 
 In  All  Things,  Charity. 
 
 ^'ol.    XLIII.      No.    1.     Newbnryiwrt.    Thursday,    March    13. 
 IS.jl.       Vol.  I.     No.  1. 
 
 Tlio  publishing  agent  was  B.  F.  Carter.  The 
 editors  were  Daniel  P.  Pike,  A.  G.  Morton,  Elijah 
 Shaw,  Oliver  Barr,  John  B.  Weston,  O.  J.  Wait, 
 and  Austin  Craig.  Later  the  list  of  editors  included 
 the  names  of  Thomas  Holmes,  David  E.  Millard,  E. 
 Edmunds,  Moses  Kidder,  J.  R.  Hoag  and  others. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty^  under  the  new  man- 
 agement, was  issued  weekly  at  |1.50  per  year.  It 
 was  a  four  page  paper,  the  size  of  the  page  being 
 fifteen  and  one-half  by  twenty-two  inches.  February 
 14,  185G,  Benjamin  F.  Carter  became  the  resident 
 editor,  and  Charles  Bryant,  assistant  editor.  Six 
 years  later  Daniel  P.  Pike  assumed  the  duties  of 
 editor,  and  John  W.  TTayley  was  associated  with  him 
 in  the  work. 
 
 THE    CHRISTIAN    MESSENGER    AND    PALLADIUM. 
 
 In  January,  1802,  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihertij 
 enlarged  the  scope  of  its  work  by  the  consolidation 
 of  another  pa])er  with  it.  Some  time  after  the  re- 
 purchase of  the  Christian  Herald  by  the  Eastern 
 Christian  Publishing  Association,  the  Christian  Gen 
 eral  Book  Association  removed  its  headquarters  from 
 Albany  to  New  York  City.  The  Christian  Messen- 
 ger was  issued  weekly  from  that  place,  and  the 
 Christian  Palladinm  semi-monthly.  Moses  Cum- 
 mings  was  the  editor  of  both  papers.  On  the  third 
 day   of   January,   1801,   these  papers  were  consoli 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  IT  S     J  O  TT  R  X  A  L  I  S  M  63 
 
 dated  under  the  naiiie  of  Christian  Messenger  and 
 PuUaiJium.  One  year  later  the  Christian  Mes- 
 sciHjcr  and  Palladium  was  united  with  the  Herald 
 of  Ciospel  Lihcrti/  at  Newbui-yport,  Mass.  This 
 closed  volume  XIV,  of  the  Christian  Messenger  and 
 volume  XXXT.  of  the  Christian  Palladium. 
 
 Durinji  this  period  many  of  the  contributed  ar- 
 ticles were  written  by  such  men  as  Daniel  P.  Pike, 
 John  B.  Weston,  O.  J.  AVait,  James  Burlingame, 
 O.  P.  Tuckerman,  K.  Edmunds,  Moses  Kidder,  David 
 E.  Millard,  J.  R.  Iloag,  Oliver  Barr,  Austin  Craig, 
 Thomas  Holmes,  John  W.  Hayley,  and  B.  F.  Sum- 
 merbell.  The  editors  announced  in  1851  that  the  pa- 
 per "would  advocate  fearlessly  and  lovingly  educa- 
 tion, Sabbath  Schools,  and  the  diffusion  of  useful 
 and  general  intelligence  among  all  classes."  As 
 early  as  1853,  B.  F.  Summerbell  urged  the  churches 
 to  provide  parsonages  for  their  ministers.  The  sub- 
 ject of  education  was  made  prominent,  and  the 
 movements  which  resulted  in  the  founding  of 
 Starkey  Seminary,  Antioch  College,  Union  Christian 
 College,  and  the  Christian  Biblical  Institute  were 
 greatly  accelerated  by  the  earnest  advocacy  of  the 
 paper.  Fears  were  occasionally  expressed  lest  the 
 ministers  should  depend  too  much  upon  education, 
 and  not  enough  upon  the  Spirit  of  God.  But  there 
 had  been  a  great  change  since  the  days  of  Elias 
 Smith.  Such  men  as  Thomas  Holmes,  O  J.  Wait, 
 and  John  H.  Weston  were  in  a  large  measure  shap- 
 ing the  policy  of  the  paper.  In  a  series  of  articles 
 addressed  "To  Young  Ministers,"  O.  J.  Wait  argued 
 in  favor  of  a  divine  >call  as  a  sine  </ua  non  of  min- 
 isterial service.     He  also  advised   the  vounu   minis 
 
G4  TIIECENTENNIALOF 
 
 lei's  to  take  a  course  of  study  iu  a  college  and  in  a 
 theological  seminary. 
 
 On  the  subject  of  slavery  the  editorial  policy  was 
 unrelenting  opposition.  President  Lincoln's  in- 
 augural address  was  highly  commended  as  wise  and 
 patriotic.  During  the  war  the  citizens  of  the  nation 
 were  encouraged  to  enlist  in  the  Union  army,  and 
 the  destruction  of  slavery  was  advocated.  How- 
 ever the  editors  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
 the  paper  was  religious  and  not  political. 
 
 A   NEW    ERA. 
 
 The  year  1868  opened  a  new  era  for  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty.  Hitherto  the  paper  had  been 
 confined  largely  to  New  l"]ngland,  but  the  denomina- 
 tion was  growing  in  nuudjcrs  and  in  the  perfection 
 of  its  organization.  The  plans  of  the  General  Con- 
 vention called  for  the  co-operation  of  the  entire 
 brotherhood,  and  there  came  a  demand  for  a  paper 
 that  would  represent  the  whole  Connection. 
 
 In  the  West  was  the  Gospel  Herald.  This  was 
 founded  by  the  Ohio  Christian  Book  Association 
 in  1843.     The  Rev.  Isaac  N.  Walter  was  the  editor. 
 
 Tlu'  first  luunber  of  the  Gnspcl  HcniUl.  printed  in  octavo 
 form,  doulile  colnnni.  a  senii-niontliiy,  ai)i)e:ire(l  tlie  second 
 of  October,  1843;  tlie  wliole  heiirin.i:  the  impress  of  altility 
 in  matter,  taste,  arrangement  and  nieclianical  execution, 
 Kivhig  its  patrons  a  warrant  of  wiiat  tliey  might  expect 
 wlien  time  had  been  given  for  its  matnrity. 
 
 It  was  first  i>ublished  at  New  Carlisle, 
 Ohio,  and  after  an  itinerary  which  included 
 Si)ringfield,  Yellow  Springs,  Colund)US,  and  Eaton 
 ils  headciuarters  were  established  in  Dayton, 
 about  the  first  of  May,  18G5.     The  Ohio  Christian 
 
n  E  T.  H ;  I  () r  s    .t  o  t'  t;  x  a  i .  i  s  m  c^^ 
 
 Book  AssociatioD  became  the  Western  Cliristian 
 Book  A.ssociatioii  in  lS;j2,  and  at  a  nieetinf?  liehl  in 
 Covington,  Oliio,  November  27,  1866,  tlie  name  was 
 changed  to  the  Christian  I'nblishing  Association. 
 The  list  of  editors  of  the  Gospel  ncrahl  from  lS4:i 
 to  18()S  inclndes  tlie  names  of  Isaac  N.  Walter, 
 .lames  ^^■illiams()n,  James  W.  Marvin,  James  Maple, 
 L.  Pnrviance,  X.  Summerbell,  John  lOllis,  and  Henry 
 Y.  Rnsh. 
 
 Neither  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  nor  the 
 Gospel  Herald  fnlly  met  the  demands  of  the  de- 
 nomination. Possible  plans  wore  discnssed,  and  at 
 a  meeting  of  the  Christian  rnblishing  Association 
 held  in  Hagerstown,  Indiana,  November  10,  1S(;t, 
 arrangements  v^-ere  made  for  the  consolidation  of 
 the  Gospel  Herald  and  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty. 
 The  two  papers  were  united  January  4,  1868,  under 
 the  name  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty.  The 
 paper  was  published  at  Dayton,  Ohio.  The  Rev. 
 H.  Y.  Kush  was  editor,  and  the  Rev.  1).  P.  Pike  Avas 
 associate  editor.  With  the  removal  of  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty  to  Dayton,  Ohio,  it  became  the 
 general  denominational  organ.  The  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association  is  composed  of  the  same  dele- 
 gates as  is  the  xVmerican  Christian  Convention,  and 
 is  therefore  representative  of  the  entire  brother- 
 hood. 
 
 The  policy  of  the  paper  under  the  editorship  of 
 Rev.  Dr.  Rush  cannot  be  better  expressed  than  in 
 his  own  words,  written  at  the  close  of  his  editorial 
 career : 
 
 To  maintain  the  peace  and  liarniony  of  the  brotherhood : 
 to  allow  all  possible  liberty  of  discussion  that  shall  not  in- 
 
GG  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 A-olvo  ill  temper  and  undue  personality ;  to  exclude  from 
 tbo  paper  all  forms  of  liberalism  and  all  ingenious  outcrop- 
 pings  of  infidelity ;  to  make  it  the  pi'eacher  of  a  pure  gospel, 
 and  the  promoter  of  personal,  domestic,  and  church  piety ; 
 to  recogijize  the  labors  and  the  usefulness  of  the  fathers, 
 the  vast  good  being  done  from  city  to  remotest  wilderness 
 by  the  large  number  of  pious,  zealous,  devoted  ministers, 
 who  never  had  the  advantages  of  literary  education — an  ad- 
 vantage or  disadvantage,  just  as  the  heart  and  mind  are 
 sacredly  consecrnted  to  Cliristly  labors;  to  speak  well  of 
 all  good,  industrious,  useful  ministers  and  laymen  ;  to  make 
 as  many  and  as  earnest  pleas  as  practicable  for  our  schools 
 and  colleges ;  to  give  the  fullest  possible  accomit  of  revival 
 intelligence,  of  churches  organized  and  dedicated  ;  to  make 
 the  paper  a  church  i)aper,  a  denominational  paper,  a  peo- 
 ple's paper,  keeping  it  alive  with  our  own  work  as  a  i>eo- 
 ple,  rather  than  a  scientific,  speculative,  or  dogmatic  jour- 
 nal. 
 
 In  keeping  witli  his  policy  as  outlined  above, 
 the  editor  i»i-ei»ared  and  published  many  strong 
 editorials  on  such  subjects  as  The  Book  of 
 Books,  Religious  Revivals,  German  Theology,  What 
 Our  Position  IdijiUcs,  The  Glory  of  Pentecost,  Our 
 Mission. 
 
 In  1808  Union  Christian  College  was  making  an 
 effort  to  raise  an  endowment  fund  of  one  hundred 
 thousand  dollars.  The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 performed  commendable  service  in  keeping  the  sub- 
 ject before  its  readers,  and  in  the  presentation  of 
 the  general  subject  of  education.  The  contributed 
 articles  cover  a  large  range  of  subjects.  The  follow- 
 ing are  characteristic:  ?7te  Secret  of  Ministerial 
 Success, ,  Spiritual  Liberty,  Benevolence,  Pulpit 
 Style,  Resting  Plaee  of  the  Soul,  A  Sinner's  Friend, 
 Bible  Reading,  True  Age  of  Man,  Sanctification. 
 
 At  the  close  of  twelve  years  of  service  as  editor 
 of  the  Gospel  Herald  and  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lib- 
 erty, the  Kev.  Henry  Y.  Rush  resigned,  the  resigna- 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OT;  S     .T  O  n  R  N  AL  I  S  M  GT 
 
 tion  to  take  effect  December  31,  187G.  The  Eev.  N. 
 Summei'bell,  D.  D.,  immediately  assumed  tlie  duties 
 of  the  office. 
 
 With  the  new  editor  there  came  a  new  emphasis 
 upon  theological  subjects  and  the  position  of  the 
 Christians.  Such  subjects  as  Thcologij,  Science  and 
 Religion,  God,  The  Gospel,  Christologij,  Science, 
 Science  Confirming  Revelation,  Jesus  and  His  Glory, 
 are  prominent  in  the  editorial  columns.  Although 
 the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  was  not  a  '"passive 
 medium  equally  of  truth  and  error,''  it  welcomed  to 
 its  columns  articles  from  writers  whose  views  were 
 divergent.  The  editor  believed  that  ''truth's  floods 
 flow  eternally  on,  washing  over  those  who  with  wisps 
 vainly  strive  to  sweep  back  its  onflowing  deluge." 
 
 The  "fundamental  principles"  of  the  denomination 
 were  strongly  advocated.       The  editor  writes: 
 
 Our  cause  is  the  cause  of  heaven  and  we  have  no  right 
 to  resipi  it.  betray  it,  forsake  or  neglect  it.  Tliis  is  our 
 mission!  We  are  tlie  advocates  of  a  purely  P.iblical  relig- 
 ion; a  religim  most  readily  worded  in  P.iblical  language. 
 AVe  advocate  the  Pdble  as  the  only  universally  accepted 
 rule  of  faith  and  duty :  we  advocate  Christ  as  the  only 
 true  leader  and  lawgiver;  we  advocate  the  Christian  name 
 as  the  only  universally  accepted  name  for  Ciod's  people ;  we 
 advocate  universal  charity  and  Christian  union,  with  free 
 Christian  fellowship  and  connnunion  for  all  the  followers 
 of  Jesus;  we  advocate  all  these  with  charity  and  fellowshiit. 
 ....  These  are  the  great  fundamental  princiiiles  of  relig- 
 ious truth  advocated  by  Christians  from  the  beginning,  or 
 the  days  of  the  Savior,  and  now  principally  represented  by 
 us  in  making  character  the  only  test  of  fellowshii>. 
 
 Dr.  Sunimerbell  divided  his  time  between  the  edi 
 torial  work  and  business  affairs  for  the  Association. 
 The  indebtedness  on  the  Publishing  House  was  quite 
 large,  and  the  editor  undertook  the  task  of  ])aviiiii 
 
 ^      ■»  lit 
 
 off  the  debt.    July  <>,  187S,  he  reported  (hat  |l),(i:J4.(;8 
 
08  T  H  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.     O  F 
 
 had  beeu  paid  out  on  old  obligations  the  past  eight- 
 een months.  During  this  time  the  number  of  sub- 
 scribers increased  from  4,r):{G  to  5,520.  The  editor 
 had  been  chosen  by  the  trustees  "to  pilot  them 
 Ihrough  a  terrible  strait.''  When  he  had  accom- 
 plished this  task,  he  hastened  to  lay  down  his  com- 
 mission. "I  confess,"  he  wrote,  "that  to  me  there 
 was  a  charm  in  the  editor's  chair.  I  loved  to  speak 
 to  the  people."  lint  believing  that  his  work  as  editor 
 had  been  accomplished,  he  closed  his  editorial  la- 
 bors August  1,  1878,  and  stepped  "up  and  into  the 
 pulpit,"  his  former  place. 
 
 The  Rev.  Thomas  M.  McWhinney,  1).  1).,  at  once 
 took  charge  of  the  office.  Again  the  editorial  jtolicy 
 changes.  Moral  reform  becomes  a  prominent  theme. 
 The  evils  of  the  liquor  tral'lic  were  vividly  portrayed 
 in  the  editorials  on  "Legalize  1  Crime."  The  Farm 
 and  Home  Literature  also  are  favorite  subjects.  A 
 department  devoted  to  the  Sunday-school  lessons 
 was  introduced  August  IH,  1878.  The  Rev.  John  li. 
 Weston  and  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Coan  became  associate 
 editors  August  7,  1880. 
 
 After  the  removal  of  the  Herald  of  (losj.vl  lAhcrhj 
 to  Dayton,  among  the  leading  writers  were  Warren 
 Hathaway,  James  Majjle,  N.  Summerbell,  D.P.  I'ike, 
 H.  M.  Eaton,  J.  R.  Hoag,  R.  F.  Summerbell,  P. 
 Roberts,  Josiah  Knight,  Peter  ^^■iIlebrenner,  and  J. 
 P.  Watson.  Among  the  younger  men  of  that  time 
 may  be  mentioned  S.  S.  Newhouse,  J.  J.  Summerbell, 
 T.  C.  Smith,  A.  H.  IMorrill.  John  Whitaker,  Martyn 
 Summerbell,  and  E.  \\.  ]lum])lireys. 
 
 The  editorial  labors  of  Dr.  McA\'hinney  ceased 
 about  July  1,  1881,  and  the  Rev.  Asa  W .  Coan  be- 
 
R  E  L  I  (}  I  O  IT  S     J  O  r  K  N  A  I.  I  S  M  09 
 
 caiiui  I'dilor.  Under  llic  Rev.  i\Ii-.  (Joan  tlie  i)aper 
 was  the  advocate  of  the  <;eneTal  nieasnres  of  the 
 denomination.  There  was  no  subjeet  of  supreme 
 importance  at  the  front.  The  contributed  articles 
 were  of  a  practical  nature. 
 
 The  form  of  the  paj)er  has  under<!;one  many 
 changes.  In  ISdS  it  was  hii-i;(',  printed  scxcii  coluimis 
 to  the  page.  The  size  of  the  page  was  nineteen  ami 
 one-half  by  twenty  five  and  one-half  inches.  In  1874 
 the  size  of  the  i>age  was  reduced  to  fifteen  by  twenty- 
 one  and  onehalf  inches,  and  the  number  of  [)ages 
 increased  to  eight.  In  1884  it  was  changed  to  a 
 sixteen-page  paper,  the  size  of  the  i>age  being  eleven 
 by  fifteen  inches. 
 
 When  the  Rev.  Mr.  (Joan  became  editor,  the  busi- 
 ness affairs  of  the  Association  were  placed  in  the 
 hands  of  the  Rev.  C.  W.  (Jaroutte,  but  later  ]Mr. 
 Garoutte  resigned,  and  Mv.  Coan  assumed  charge 
 of  financial  matters  in  addition  to  his  editorial 
 work. 
 
 In  the  early  ])art  of  1885,  Mr.  Coan  was  stricken 
 with  paralysis.  February  10,  the  Rev.  Charles  J. 
 Jones,  1).  1).,  became  editor  ])ro  tern.  Mr.  Coan 
 rallied  and  for  some  time  hopes  were  entertained 
 that  he  would  be  able  to  assume  llie  duties  of  the 
 office  again,  l)ut  on  A]>ril  7,  he  tendered  his  resig- 
 nation and  Dr.  Jones  was  elected  editor. 
 
 The  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  liad  been  a  pastor  and  evan 
 gelist.  It  was  but  natural  that  the  subjects  with 
 which  he  was  familiar  should  be  iiinde  y)rominent 
 in  the  Herald  of  fi'osiicl  Lihoii/.  The  ])aper  became 
 the  advocate  of  an  evangelistic  Christianity.  To 
 assist   the    ministers    in    their    work,    a    liomiletical 
 
70  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 department  was  opened.  There  was  much  discus- 
 sion of  the  question  of  Christian  union,  and  nego- 
 tiations were  carried  on  esj)ecially  with  the  Free 
 Baptists  looking  to  a  closer  union  of  the  two  bodies. 
 The  editor  expressed  his  views  as  follows : 
 
 To  us  the  union  of  Christians  is  simply  union  in  Christ 
 and  for  Christ.  To  talk  of  a  difference  between  Christian 
 fellowship  and  church  fellowship,  is  to  talk  of  that  which 
 indeed  is,  l)ut  which  ou.uht  not  to  be.  The  only  true  Christian 
 union  is  the  spiritual  union  //;  Christ;  the  possession  of  that 
 living  relation  to  the  Son  of  God  and  Savior  of  men  which 
 comes  from  faith  in  him  and  leads  to  the  abandonment  of 
 sin  and  the  consecration  of  the  life  to  his  service. 
 
 The  financial  atfairs  of  the  Publishing  House  were 
 not  in  a  flourishing  condition,  and  once  more  the 
 editor  is  called  from  his  duties  as  editor.  Dr. 
 Jones  traveled  much  among  the  churches,  and  se- 
 cured many  subscriptions  for  the  indebtedness. 
 There  was  a  call  also  from  the  churches  for  him  to 
 devote  his  energies  to  evangelistic  labors.  July  12, 
 1888,  Dr.  Jones  became  corresponding  editor  and 
 general  evangelist,  and  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Watson,  D.  D., 
 who  had  been  associate  editor,  was  elected  editor. 
 March  23,  1893,  the  names  of  J.  P.  Watson  and 
 George  D.  Black  appear  as  editors.  This  arrange- 
 ment continued  until  November  9,  1893,  when  the 
 Rev.  Mr.  Black  retired  from  the  office,  and  Dr.  Wat- 
 son became  the  sole  editor  of  the  paper. 
 
 It  is  impossible  in  a  few  sentences  to  give  any 
 satisfactory  characterization  of  the  paper.  As  the 
 organ  of  the  denomination,  it  was  the  advocate  of 
 all  the  general  plans  of  the  body,*  and  grew  in  de- 
 partments as  the  work  of  the  church  developed.  Be- 
 fore ]h'.  Watson  became  editor,  he  had  enlisted  the 
 
RE  LI  (Mors     J  ()  r  i;  N  A  I.  I  S  M  71 
 
 fhildren  in  mission  work,  and  liiinislicd  mailer  tor 
 the  "(Miildren's  Mission  Dopartnienl."  LatcM-,  wIumi 
 the  first  missionaries  were  seni  lo  I  lie  lorciun  land, 
 a  department  devoted  to  t'oreiun  missions  was  in 
 trodnced.  With  tlie  advent  (»!'  I  lie  Christian  l"]n- 
 deavor  Society  came  the  Endeavor  Department.  The 
 fo]k)wing  is  the  general  ontline  of  the  contents  of 
 the  paper  nuder  Dr.  Watson:  Contrihnled  articles, 
 editorial  articles,  selected  poetry.  Christian  Endeav- 
 or department,  Home  dei)artment,  the  higher  life, 
 A.  C.  C.  department,  conference  minutes,  Mission 
 department,  field  notes,  marriages,  obituaries,  and 
 church  notices. 
 
 At  a  meeting  of  the  Christian  I'ublishing  Asso- 
 ciation held  in  Haverhill,  Mass.,  in  October,  1894, 
 the  Rev.  J.  J.  Summerbell,  D.  D.,  was  elected  editor. 
 He  assumed  the  duties  of  the  office  in  January 
 following.  This  position  he  held  for  twelve  years. 
 It  was  a  time  of  general  readjustment  of  denomina 
 tional  machinerv,  and  the  advent  of  manv  new^ 
 workers.  The  missionary  work  was  enlarged  and 
 pushed  with  new  vigor.  There  was  increased  ac- 
 tivity in  educational  circles.  The  conferences  gen- 
 erally adopted  courses  of  study  for  the  ministers. 
 An  educational  department  was  begun  in  (he  Herald 
 of  (ioHpcl  Liberty.  Increased  attention  was  given 
 to  the  care  of  pastorless  churches.  The  subject  of 
 Christian  union  was  discussed  quite  generally  in 
 conventions  and  conferences  as  well  as  in  the  Herald 
 of  (I'ospel  Lihcrfi/.  Negotiations  were  carried  on 
 with  some  denominations,  especially  with  the  Con- 
 gregationalists,  relative  to  union.  The  paper  had 
 grown  in  its  influence  over  the  denominational  life, 
 
72  TllK    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 and  its  utterances  were  strong  factors  in  sliaping 
 tlie  course  of  events.  To  recite  tlie  history  of  this 
 period  in  detail  would  require  more  space  than  can 
 be  given  in  this  article. 
 
 January  1,  1907,  Dr.  Sumnierbell  was  succeeded 
 by  the  Kev.  J.  Pressley  Barrett,  D.  J).,  who  had  been 
 elected  to  the  position  of  editor  by  the  Christian 
 Publishing  Association  at  its  meeting  held  in  Octo- 
 ber, 1906,  at  Huntington,  Indiana.  With  the  first 
 number  of  January,  1908,  the  form  of  the  paper  was 
 again  changed.  The  number  of  i)ages  was  increased 
 to  thirty-two,  the  size  of  the  page  being  nine  by 
 thirteen  inches.  During  the  centennial  year,  1908, 
 especial  attention  is  being  given  to  the  genius,  his 
 tory,  and  mission  of  the  denomination.  A  series  of 
 biographical  sketches  is  ai)pearing  under  the  general 
 heading  of  ''Our  Centennial  I?iograi)hical  Sketches." 
 These  are  the  biographies  of  men  wlio  have  been 
 prominent  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  ^laiiy  other 
 articles  of  a  historicar character  are  being  published. 
 
 In  January,  1907,  the  CJiristian  Messenger  of 
 New  Bedford,  Mass.,  was  consolidated  with  the 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Lihertjj.  This  ]>a]iei'  was  begun 
 in  February,  1900,  and  was  published  in  the  interest 
 of  the  churches  in  New  England.  It  was  governed 
 by  an  editorial  board.  At  present  one  page  of  the 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  is  devoted  to  the  work  in 
 New  England. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The  facts  contained  in  the  foregoing  account  have 
 been  obtained  almost  entirely  from  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel   Liberty.      Where   doubt   existed    as   to    the 
 
K  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S     JO  TT  K  \  A  I,  I  S  .M  73 
 
 real  truth,  recourse  ha.s  been  had   to  other  sources 
 of  inforniatiou   to  establisli  the  facts.     The  files  of 
 the   paper    are    practically    coiiipk'te    from    ISOS    to 
 IIMIS.     At  times  the  life  of  the  paper  was  at  a   h)\v 
 ebb,  and  when  one  number  appeared,  it  was  doul)t- 
 ful  whether  the  next  would  be  published.    However 
 the  next  number  always  came   from    the  jiress,   al- 
 though it  was  delayed  occasionally.     Twice  the  des- 
 tiny of  the  paper  was  in    the  balance  for  several 
 months,  bnt  it  survived  and  has  come  down  throuiih 
 an  unbroken  line  of  successicm  to  the  present   tiine. 
 From  1808  to  1835  it  was  owned,  edited,  and   juib 
 lished   by   individuals,— first   by   Klias    Smith,   and 
 then  by  Kobert  Foster.     These  persons  were  mem- 
 bers  of   the   (Miristian    Church,   and    ccmducted   the 
 pai)er    in    the    interest    of    the    Christians.      Since 
 1835  the  paper  has  been  owned  by  associations  as 
 follows:  from  1835  to  1850,  by  the  lOastern  Chris- 
 tian rublishing  Association;  from  1850  to  1851,  by 
 the  Christian  General  Book  Association;  from  1851 
 to  18t;S,  by  the  Eastern  Christian   Publishing  As- 
 sociation;   and    from    18G8   to   the   present,   by   the 
 Christian   ]*ublishing  Association. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  was  founded  as  a 
 religious  newspaper,  and  has  maintained  its  char- 
 acter throughout  its  history.  Under  the  editorship 
 of  Elias  Smith,  it  was  largely  the  exponent  of  the 
 editor's  views,  while  at  the  same  time  it  reflected 
 fairly  the  denominational  life.  It  has  grown  with 
 the  denomination,  and  has  been  a  factor  in  deter- 
 mining church  polities.  It  has  uniformly  contended 
 for  the  r.ible  as  a  sufficient  guide  in  matters  of 
 religious  faith  and  itractice,  for  the  name  Christian 
 
74  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 as  the  iir(»[)er  designation  for  all  the  followers  of 
 Christ,  and  for  the  Christ  as  the  only  head  of  the 
 ehiirc'l}.  AVhen  the  question  of  Biblical  interi)re 
 tation  was  raised,  it  took  the  position  that  the  in- 
 dividual Christian  was  under  obligations  to  inter- 
 pret the  word  of  God  for  himself, — a  position  which 
 it  has  maintained  to  the  present,  although  not  all 
 tlie  editors  and  contributors  have  agreed  as  to  what 
 is  involved  in  the  proposition.  About  181(3  the 
 churches  generally  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
 Christian  character  and  not  dogma  was  the  pro])pr 
 test  of  Christian  fellowship,  and  that  there  ought 
 to  be  no  distinction  between  Christian  aiirl  church 
 fellowship.  The  paper  was  in  accord  with  this 
 position. 
 
 It  may  be  fairly  stated  that  the  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Lihertij  has  been  the  advocate  of  the  general  pro- 
 gressive measures  of  the  Christians.  Under  some 
 editors  it  was  slow  to  ally  itself  with  certain  re- 
 forms, and  even  opposed  certain  polities  which  af- 
 terward became  the  adopted  measures  of  the  Church. 
 I>y  way  of  illustration,  reference  may  be  nmde  to 
 Elias  Smith's  opposition  to  salaried  and  educated 
 ministers.  We  shall  need  to  remember,  however, 
 that  he  was  blazing  the  way  through  the  forest 
 without  compass  or  guide.  His  erratic  nature  and 
 lack  of  general  training  will  explain  many  of  his 
 vagaries. 
 
 As  the  denominational  life  has  changed  from  the 
 simplicity  of  one  hundred  years  ago  to  the  variety 
 and  com])lexity  of  to-day,  the  ])aper  has  undergone 
 a  corresponding  change.  Its  columns  have  teemed 
 on  all  the  practical  ({uestions  of  church  i)o]ity.     Ed- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 <o 
 
 ucational  institutions,  Sunday-schools,  mission  en- 
 terprises, moral  and  social  reforms.  Christian  union, 
 church  extension,  and  Christian  piety  have  been 
 fostered  by  this  pioneer  of  religious  journalism.  Its 
 field  notes  have  kept  its  readers  informed  of  the 
 progress  of  the  Church  and  in  fellowship  with  one 
 another.  Its  notices  and  departments  have  pro- 
 moted co-ojieration. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  is  the  representa- 
 tive of  a  religious  body  that  does  not  make  theologi- 
 cal dogma  a  test  of  its  fellowship.  The  (Miunh, 
 however,  does  not  regard  doctrine  as  unimportant. 
 In  the  paiier  have  appeared  vigorous  discussions  of 
 Biblical  doctrines.  The  widest  freedom,  consistent 
 with  loyalty  to  the  word  of  God,  has  been  granted 
 to  contributors.  Arguments,  pro  and  con,  on  re- 
 ligious subjects  have  been  freely  published.  The 
 apparent  general  policy  has  been  in  favor  of  solv- 
 ing religious  problems  within  the  church,  and  against 
 the  ostracizing  of  a  Christian  because  of  peculiar 
 views  on  minor  questions. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty  was  founded  as  the 
 advocate  of  religious  liberty  and  a  pure  gospel, 
 and  in  that  advocacy  it  still  pursues  its  way. 
 
 Muncie,  Ind. 
 
7(5  T  H  E    TEN  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  1'" 
 
 OUR  CENTENNIAL  HYMN  - 
 
 BY  REV.  TIIOS.  S.   WEEKS. 
 
 Our  fatlnr's  (Uxl,  irc  raise 
 To  Thee  our  hijtitn  of  praise 
 
 For  gospel  light. 
 It  sliincs  from  sea  to  sea, 
 Before  it  shadows  flee, 
 It  sets  the  bondmen  free 
 
 From  error's  night. 
 
 Author  of  Liherty — 
 
 WJiose  Spirit  males  iis  free. 
 
 Thy  name   ire  lore; 
 Release  the  fettered  mind, 
 The  shuelclcd  soul  unhind. 
 And   unto    all    mankind — - 
 
 Thy  presence  prove. 
 
 Thy  Spirit  man  lias  freed 
 From  letter  and  from  creed 
 
 In  other  days; 
 The  winesliins  that  are  old 
 The  new  wine  cannot  JioJd. 
 Tlion  dost  Thy  truth  unfold- 
 In  wondrous   irays. 
 
 *   Mji.v  lie  suiii;  to  llic  tiiiH'  i>f  Aiiicrird.  Ihtlian   Ifi/imi.  or 
 fHirct. 
 
R  E  r,  T  ( ;  TOT'S     J  O  T'  T{  X  A  T.  I  S  M 
 
 77 
 
 Upon   the  jni tiled  parjc. 
 From  pen  of  saint  and  sage, 
 
 The  light  doth  shine. 
 It  shows  the  oninird  irai/. 
 It  heralds  coining  dai/. 
 Revealing  in   each   rag — 
 
 The  icill  divine. 
 
 One  hundred  years  have  gone, 
 The  day  begins  to  dawn 
 
 When  souls  arc  free; 
 The  vision  of  the  years. 
 Delayed  by  doubts  and  f<<irs. 
 Within  Thy  church  appears — 
 
 Blest  unity. 
 
 Thou  Herald  of  the  right 
 Long  may  the  gospel  light 
 
 lUiiiiic  til u  page! 
 For  truth  and  unity. 
 For  love  and  liberty. 
 May  all  thy  witness  be — 
 ^Froiu   age  to  age. 
 Troy.  Ohio. 
 
REV.   THOMAS    HOLMES,   D.  D. 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  F  K  X  A  L I S  M 
 
 THE  UTILITY  AND  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  HERALD 
 OF  GOSPEL  LIBERTY 
 
 BY   REV,  THOMAS  HOLMES,  D.   D. 
 
 Ex-President  of  Union  Christian  College 
 
 The  influence  of  The  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihertij  up- 
 on the  world  in  j)ron»oting  tlie  beneficent  end  con- 
 templated by  those  who  organized  the  Christian 
 ClHH'ch  in  1794,  is  not  easily  estimated.  The  meas- 
 ure of  that  influence  must  be  found  in  the  change 
 that  has  been  wrought  within  one  hundred  years  in 
 the  attitude  of  the  sects  one  toward  another,  and 
 the  attitude  of  the  secular  world  toward  them  all. 
 ]\rany  other  agencies  are  to  be  credited  with  heli)ful 
 influences  in  this  direction,  during  the  latter  por- 
 tion of  that  time;  but  to  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lib- 
 erty, in  the  hands  of  the  people  who  inaugurated 
 the  movement,  belongs  the  credit  of  pioneering  the 
 great  work  by  the  use  of  a  weekly  newspaper. 
 
 ''HERALD  OF  GOSPEL  LIP.EKTY!"'  was  the 
 new  announcement  in  Portsmouth,  X.  H.,  on  the 
 1st  day  of  September,  1808.  It  was  indeed  a  new 
 thing  under  the  sun.  IIow  it  startled  the  world! 
 A  newspa])er  sensation  of  a  new  kind  I 
 
 The  spirit  of  liberty  is  the  Spirit  of  God.  "When 
 he,  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come,  he  shall  guide  you 
 into  all  the  truth."  "Y''e  shall  know  the  truth,  and 
 the  truth  shall  make  you  free."  Who  will  deny 
 that  Elias  Smith,  a  prophet  of  God,  was  moved  by 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  when  he  conceived  the  idea  of  using 
 the  weekly  newspaper  as  a  herald  of  gospel  liberty? 
 
80  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  T  A  r.     O  F 
 
 Did  he  apply  to  himself  the  language  of  the  Psalm- 
 ist, "My  heart  overlloweth  with  a  goodly  matter; 
 my  tongue  is  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer?" 
 
 The  iiiHuenee  of  this  one  thought  upon  the  world 
 has  been  incalculable,  inconceivable.  It  was  the 
 pioneer  of  all  the  religious  journals  published  in 
 the  entire  world;  and  i's  there  to-day  a  journal  of 
 any  kind,  at  least  in  this  great  America,  that  does 
 not  openly  advocate  the  principles  of  Christian  lib- 
 erty and  liberalit}',  in  the  interest  of  which  that 
 uni(|ue  movement  was  inaugurated? 
 
 The  determination  to  break  the  galling  chain  of 
 creed  orthodoxy,  as  such,  was  fostered,  if  not  origi- 
 nated, by  the  conviction  that  certain  doctrines,  on 
 which  great  em]ihasis  was  laid,  the  very  questioning 
 of  which  was  denounced  as  ''damnable  heresy,"  were 
 unscriptural,  unreasonable  and  unsound.  These 
 doctrines  were  discussed  with  great  earnestness  by 
 Elias  Smith  and  his  co-laborers  in  their  jtublic  min- 
 istrations, and  the  columns  of  the  Herald  soon  be 
 came  the  medium  through  wiiich  such  discussions 
 reached  larger  numbers  of  thoughtful  persons,  and 
 in  a  more  tangible  form  for  studious  consideration. 
 The  result  was  far-reaching,  extraordinary  and 
 pernmnent.  So  careful  and  thorough  was  the  Bible 
 study  of  the  men  who  wrote  those  articles;  and  so 
 clear  and  logical  and  Biblical  and  convincing  were 
 their  arguments,  that,  in  a  very  short  time,  the  en- 
 tire membei'ship — ministers  and  laymen — came  to 
 great  unanimity  of  faith  on  all  important  doctrines. 
 Though  the  greatest  freedom  of  inquiry  and  judg- 
 ment was  conceded  to  all,  the  Bible  was  found  to  be 
 the  plainest,  clearest,  most  unmistakable  creed   in 
 
RELIOIOTTS     .TO  r  K  XAI.  I  S^r  81 
 
 the  world;  reqTiirinn:  less  explanation  than  the  creeds 
 that  had  been  substitned  for  it,  and  exalted  above 
 it.  Will  not  the  same  careful,  prayerful  study 
 still  produce  the  same  result?  Let  LOYALTY  TO 
 THK  WOKD  be  the  slojian  all  alonj?  the  line!  ''If 
 (hey  speak  not  according  to  this  WORD,  there  is 
 no  niorninj):  for  them." 
 
 The  spiritual  influence  of  the  Herald  upon  its 
 readers  has  ahyays  been  marked,  i)ositive  and  \yhole- 
 sonie.  The  discussion  of  IJiblical  doctrines  in  the 
 r.iblical  spirit  is  and  eyer  must  be  most  potent  in 
 promoting  growth  in  the  spiritual  life.  To  suj)- 
 pose  the  contrary  is  to  impeach  the  wisdom  and  loye 
 of  "Our  Father." 
 
 One  of  the  most  important  utilities  of  a  denom- 
 inational paper  is  the  promotion  of  a  general  under- 
 standing of  denonnnational  enterprises,  and  of  unit- 
 ed effort  in  making  them  successful.  The  paper, 
 therefore,  is  of  such  vital  importance,  and  is  so  sure 
 an  exponent  of  the  real  strength  of  the  church,  that 
 it  has  been  well  said  that  the  real  membership  of  a 
 church  is  limited  to  the  subscribers  for  its  paper 
 and  their  families.  Let  those  who  do  not  take  the 
 Herald  think  of  that. 
 
 One  of  the  most  commendable  features  of  the  77c;- 
 ald  is  that  its  columns  are  open  to  the  whole  broth- 
 erhood. By  this  means  the  readers  of  the  Herald, 
 in  addition  to  the  great  variety  of  practical,  profita- 
 ble thought  furnished  them,  and  llie  encouraging: 
 news  from  our  churches,  ol)tain  a  very  interesting 
 personal  acquaintance  with  many  of  our  ablest,  most 
 influential  men  whom  they  have  rever  seen,  wliicli 
 greatly  increases,  in  liofh  reader  and  writer,  a  work- 
 
82  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 ing  interest  in  the  common  cause  in  which  both  are 
 engaged. 
 
 With  my  mind  crammed  with  thoughts  I  would 
 like  to  express,  resi>ecting  the  dear  old  Herald^  I 
 must  now  close.  The  reader  may  be  glad,  but  I 
 am  sorry. 
 
 One  hundred  years  of  struggling,  useful  life!  and 
 more  youthful  vigor  to-day  than  ever  before.  Hal- 
 lelujah !  Praise  the  Lord  ! !  May  many  centuries 
 yet  be  added  to  the  life  and  usefulness  of  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty — the  pioneer  of  religious  journal- 
 ism !  In  all  its  future,  as  in  its  past,  may  it  be 
 found  unwaveringly  in  the  front  rank  of  progress 
 nlong  every  line  of  heaven-approved  growth  and  de- 
 velopment; holding  fast,  at  the  same  time,  the  funda- 
 mental, unalterable  principles  taught  by  Him  who 
 said: 
 
 Upon  this  ROCK  I  will  biiild  my  church  ;  and 
 the  gates  of  hades  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 
 
 Chelsea,  Mich. 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
EDITORIAL  GEMS 
 
IIKV.   IIIONUV   CUAMITON 
 Secret.! ry  CMiristian  I'ublisbing  Association 
 
K  K  I.  I  i;  1  OT'  S  J  or  H  XAL  I  S  M  85 
 
 ONE  HUNDRED  EDITORIAL  GEMS  FOR  THE 
 
 CENTENNIAL  CROWN  OF  THE  HERALD 
 
 OF  GOSPEL  LIBERTY- 
 
 A  Word  to  the  Wise 
 
 The  successful  attempt  in  the  Northern  and 
 Southern  states  to  revive  the  ancient  name,  CHRIS- 
 TIAN, formerly  given  by  Christ  to  His  followers, 
 makes  no  small  stir  among  the  friends  to  modern 
 party  names.  They  cry  out:  ''Why  make  another 
 party?"  ''We  all  profess  to  be  Christians."  "This 
 is  as  much  a  party  as  the  rest."  These  objections 
 make  me  think  of  a  man  who  is  opposed  to  day- 
 light, and  cries  out  as  the  sun  is  rising,  "Why  do 
 we  need  another  light?  We  have  now,  the  moon- 
 light, starlight,  and  the  light  of  lamps  and  caudles, 
 and  there  are  many  asleep  and  do  not  need  any 
 light."  Why  should  there  be  another  light?  What 
 good  will  it  do  among  all  the  rest?  Ah!  What  will 
 the  others  do  when  the  sun  comes?  The  fact  is,  all 
 the  other  lights  will  be  overpowered,  when  the  sun 
 appears.  So  it  is  with  the  name  Christ.  It,  like 
 the  sun,  overpowers  all  the  rest.  "His  name  shall 
 endure  forever,  and  be  continued  so  long  as  the  sun." 
 "IN  that  day  there  shall  be  one  Lord  and  His  NA:MK 
 one."  "God  hath  highly  exalted  Him  and  given  Ilini 
 a  name  above  every  name."     Those  who  name  the 
 
 *  Selected  by  Rev.  Henry  Crampton,  Katon,  O.,  from  the  various 
 papers  of  our  ))n)tIierhood  for  the  first  centiirv  of  our  lournalistic 
 efforts.  The  purpose  of  this  section  is  fo"  show  the  drift  of 
 reUgious  thoutrht  from  a  spiritual  standpoint.  lliese  gems  are 
 very  rich  and  shine  with  a  beautiful   luster. — Editor. 
 
8G  T  II  E    GEN  T  E  N  N  I  A  T.    OF 
 
 name  of  Christ  are  called  by  the  most  worthy  name 
 on  earth,  a  name  which  as  much  outshines  all  others, 
 as  the  sun  outshines  the  moon,  slars,  lamps  and  can- 
 dles.— Rev.  Ellas  Smith,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty. 
 March  SI,  1809. 
 
 The  Light  of  the  Moon  Preferable  to  the  Light  of 
 
 the  Sun 
 
 It  is  said  that  two  men  were  riding  out  one  very 
 pleasant  afternoon,  while  the  sun  shone  remarkably 
 clear,  there  being  not  a  cloud  to  be  seen  to  prevent 
 its  shining.  As  they  passed  along,  one  mentioned  to 
 the  other,  the  very  great  advantage  the  sun  was  to 
 the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  ''Very  true,"  replied 
 the  other,  "but  it  is  not  half  equal  to  the  moon ;  for 
 the  sun  only  shines  in  the  daytime,  when  we  might 
 do  without  it;  but  the  moon  shines  in  the  night,  and 
 were  it  not  for  the  light  of  the  moon,  it  would  be 
 very  dark  every  night  in  the  year,  which  would  be 
 very  disagreeable  indeed." 
 
 This  story  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  system  nmkers 
 — creed  makers — article  makers — platform  makers 
 —discipline  nuikers — confession  of  faith  nuikers— 
 catechism  makers,  etc.,  etc. 
 
 They  all  i»rofess  some  regard  for  the  Scriptures, 
 ''a  light  which  shineth  in  a  dark  place,"  and  all  en- 
 deavor to  prove  that  it  is  the  foundation  of  their 
 buildings  of  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  while  they  pre- 
 tend, or  think  the  plan  they  have  invented  is  founded 
 on  the  Scriptures;  and  they  are  like  men  taking  light 
 from  the  sun  to  use  in  the  night  instead  of  candles. 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  87 
 
 We  often  see  such  people  lay  aside  the  Scriptures 
 to  keep  their  own  rules,  but  it  is  seldom  we  see  such 
 I)e<)j»le  lay  aside  their  man-made  rules  to  esteem  the 
 Scriptures  concerning  all  things  to  be  made  right, 
 and  to  hate  every  such  false  way.  The  Scripture, 
 they  say,  is  a  very  good  book;  but  it  is  not  suitable 
 to  govern  a  church  by.  Like  the  sun,  it  only  gives 
 light  in  the  daytime;  we  want  something  to  shine 
 in  the  night,  changing  every  four  weeks.  W'a  want 
 a  rule  that  we  can  alter  once  in  four  years  if  we 
 think  ])roper;  so  that  if  our  minds  alter,  we  can 
 sha])e  it  to  our  minds.  The  Scripture  is  such  a  book 
 that  our  minds  must  be  shaped  to  that,  and  to  do 
 this,  we  must  all  be  servants,  and  no  one  can  be 
 
 chief,  or  above  his  brethren. 
 
 *  *  *  *  *  *  * 
 
 In  the  time  of  the  apostles,  when  men  preferred 
 the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  to  all  other 
 lights,  Christ  was  the  only  King,  Lord  and  Lawgiver; 
 "tlie  great  Shepherd  and  Uishop  of  their  souls." 
 Ilim  they  heard  in  all  things.  All  the  ministers  were 
 servants  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  the  members  were 
 Christians  and  all  brethren,  preferring  one  another. 
 Let  ministers  and  all  saints  come  to  this  now,  and 
 all  will  soon  be  convinced  that  the  light  of  the  Sun 
 of  Righteousness  is  the  greatest  blessing  to  the 
 world. — Rev.  Elias  Smith,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty, 
 April  III,  1809. 
 
 Aphorisms 
 When  men  raise  their  passions  to  support  their 
 doctrines,  or  rules,  it  is  pretty  certain  that  their 
 arguments  are  all  gone,  or  that  they  never  had  any. 
 
88  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 When  men  charge  othei-s  with  beiiiu  men  of  bad 
 characters,  and  that  all  their  friends,  or  "ad- 
 herents," are  the  same,  it  is  generally  thought  their 
 own  characters  will  not  bear  a  close  examination. 
 
 AVhen  men  set  up  notifications  in  their  own  houses 
 against  proselyte  makers,  representing  their  friend.s 
 as  the  devil's  pack-horses,  it  is  a  common  sign  that 
 thev  do  such  business  themselves,  and  are  afraid  of 
 being  suspected  or  discovered. 
 
 When  men  turn  from  one  thing  to  another,  and 
 turn  back,  and  turn  again,  and  turn  again,  it  is 
 generally  thought  that  they  are  like  a  broken  tooth, 
 or  a  foot  out  of  joint. 
 
 A  guilty  person  always  thinks  himself  suspected, 
 and  often  discovers  himself  by  endeavoring  to  pre- 
 vent that  suspicion. — Rev.  EUas  Smith,  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberty,  August  4, 1S09. 
 
 The  Happy  Man 
 
 The  happy  man  was  born  in  the  city  of  regenera- 
 tion, in  the  parish  of  repentance  unto  life.  He  was 
 educated  in  the  school  of  obedience,  and  lives  on  the 
 plain  of  perseverance.  He  works  at  a  trade  of 
 diligence  in  the  country  of  Christian  contentment, 
 and  many  times  does  acts  of  self-denial.  He  wears 
 the  plain  garb  of  humility,  and  has  a  better  dress 
 to  put  on  called,  "the  robe  of  righteousness."  He 
 often  walks  in  the  valley  of  self-abasement,  and 
 sometimes  climbs  the  mount  of  spiritual-mindedness. 
 He  breakfasts  every  morning  upon  spiritual  prayer, 
 and  sups  every  evening  upon  the  same.    He  has  meat 
 
K  i:  L I  <;  I  () r  s   .to  t^  r  na l  i  s  m  so 
 
 to  eat  which  the  world  knows  not  of;  and  liis  drink 
 is  the  water  of  life.  Thus  happy  he  lives  and  Iiapi)y 
 he  dies. 
 
 Happy  is  he  who  hath  j^ospel  submission  in  his 
 will;  due  order  in  his  att'et'tions;  sound  peace  in  his 
 conscience;  sanctifyincf  grace  in  his  soul;  truth  in 
 his  breast;  true  humility  in  liis  heart;  the  Kedeem- 
 er's  yoke  on  his  neck;  a  vain  world  under  his  feet, 
 and  a  crown  of  glory  over  his  head. 
 
 Tn  oi'der  to  attain  which,  dear  reader,  i)ray  fer- 
 vently; believe  firmly;  wait  j)atiently;  work  abun- 
 dantly, the  work  of  faith — live  holy,  die  daily  to  every 
 inordinate  desire  and  affection;  watch  your  heart 
 with  all  diligence;  guide  your  senses;  redeem  the 
 time,  love  Christ  and  long  for  glor^'. — Rev.  Ellas 
 Smith,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  April  29,  ISlJf. 
 
 The  Passing  Year 
 
 The  swiftness  of  time  is  among  the  many  reasons 
 which  might  be  adduced  as  motives  to  i)rompt  us 
 to  fill  up  the  measure  of  our  time  allotted  us  in  this 
 transitory  world,  in  the  most  profitable  and  useful 
 manner  both  to  ourselves  and  others.  We  ]»ossess 
 but  one  short  life  which  when  it  is  passed,  like  the 
 rolling  years,  returns  not  again.  How  pleasing  to, 
 look  over  a  life  spent  in  wisdom's  ways  with  a  quiet 
 conscience,  and  behold  the  sj)ring  of  our  life  fol- 
 lowed by  a  pleasing  summer  when  the  ex])anding 
 mind,  like  the  summer  sun,  was  ever  ready  to  diffuse 
 its  waini  and  genial  rays  of  beneficence  and  friend- 
 sliip,  and  pour  the  light  of  life  on  every  inquiry  af- 
 
ROBERT    POSTER 
 
 Editor  and  Publisher  IlcraJd   of  0(j>ii)cl  Liberty 
 
 1818—1835 
 
KELIGIOT^S    JOTTRNALISM  91 
 
 ter  the  right  way  of  the  Lord,  whicli  has  been  suc- 
 ceeded by  tlie  harvest  of  blessings,  from  the  heaven 
 above  and  the  earth  beneath,  and  the  blessings  of 
 the  j)Oor  who  were  ready  to  i)erisli.  Thus,  "he  that 
 reapeth  receiveth  wages,''  and  although  the  winter 
 of  death  may  succeed,  yet  he  gatiiereth  fruit  unto 
 eternal  life. 
 
 The  person  who  lives  for  himself  exclusively  may 
 have  the  paltry  satisfaction  of  having  obtained  his 
 object.  lint  tliis  satisfies  not  the  philantln'oi»ic  mind. 
 He  views  himself  formed  for  society,  with  social  ties 
 and  social  feelings;  his  end  Ls  not  attained  unless 
 friendships  are  preserved,  misery  is  relieved  and 
 happiness  prevails. 
 
 The  incentives  to  human  greatness  and  honor  are 
 but  few  and  insignificant  in  comparison  to  those 
 for  that  honor  which  conieth  from  God  only;  which 
 those  who  by  patient  continuance  in  filling  up  their 
 time  with  well-doing  receive. 
 
 An  Alexander  shines  in  splendor,  with  conquests 
 and  wealth  his  situation  looks  enviable;  but  he 
 weeps  amidst  it  all  because  this  earth  circumscribes 
 his  confjuests  and  his  glory.  But  the  beggar  in  rags, 
 with  his  scanty  pittance,  having  the  honor  that 
 comes  from  God  only,  exults  amidst  reproaches  that 
 he  is  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his  name's  sake,  and 
 rejoices  amidst  his  crumbs  that  at  his  Father's 
 table  he  shall  eat  of  the  richest  fruits  that  heaven 
 affords. 
 
 A  Bonaparte  may  regale  in  splendor,  and  pour 
 destruction  and  dismay  in  all  his  path ;  but  in  a 
 moment  the  scene  is  changed ;  he  that  carried  away 
 captive  is  carried  into  captivity.     He  soon  sees  the 
 
92  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  T  A  li     O  F 
 
 end  of  Iniman  greatness.  But  the  person  who  seeks 
 honor  from  above,  though  he  may  be  a  servant  or  a 
 slave,  shall  be  raised  to  glory,  and  tread  upon  the 
 high  places  of  the  wicked  when  his  God  shall  come 
 out  against  them.  Well  might  the  wise  man  cry  out 
 ''vanity,"  when  beholding  human  greatness  and  hu- 
 man honor. 
 
 But  above  all  the  reasons  we  could  bring  why  we 
 should  improve  our  time  as  it  flies,  in  acts  of  kind- 
 ness and  friendship  to  one  another  and  obedience 
 to  our  Lord  is,  and  let  it  suffice,  that  our  Lord  has 
 commanded  it.  Read  and  learn  his  precepts  in  his 
 inimitable  sermon  on  the  mount — follow  his  example 
 and  obey  his  commands ;  then  shall  our  days  pass  on 
 in  prosperity  and  our  years  in  peace,  then  shall  the 
 pleasure  of  the  Lord  prosper  in  our  hands;  and 
 although  our  days  may  be  fast  passing  away,  and 
 the  exit  of  the  year  remind  us  of  our  own  departure, 
 yet  they  do  but  in  reality  bring  us  nearer  to  a  life 
 that  never  ends. — Rohert  Foster,  in  the  Christian 
 Herald,  December  16,  1824. 
 
 Christian,  Be  Careful 
 
 How  careful  should  Christians  be  to  have  their 
 life  holy  and  their  conversation  chaste,  particularly 
 those  of  influence,  remembering  that  for  every  idle 
 word  and  action  they  will  have  to  give  an  account. 
 Not  only  so,  but  how  many  who  are  under  their  in- 
 fluence are  led  astray  and  do  things  which  they 
 would  not  have  done  had  they  not  seen  others  in 
 
R  E  L  I  (J  I  O  U  S     J  O  r  K  N  A  L  I  S  M  03 
 
 whom  they  had  more  confidence  than  they  had  in 
 themselves,  do  so  first. 
 
 To  be  Christians  we  must  believe  on  the  Lord 
 Jesus  with  the  whole  heart  and  obey  all  His  com- 
 mandments, take  up  our  cross  daily  and  follow  Him, 
 take  His  yoke  upon  us,  and  learn  of  Him;  for  He 
 is  meek  and  lowly  in  heart  and  we  shall  find  rest  to 
 our  souls. — Rcr.  J.  Rodcnhaugh,  Christian  Palla- 
 dium, November  1,  1835. 
 
 The   Dark  Side 
 
 Some  preachers  and  brethren  are  always  dwelling 
 upon  the  dark  side — are  filled  up  with  spleen,  jeal- 
 ousy, unbelief  and  despair.  What  an  evidence  of 
 weakness  and  folly !  The  torrent  of  despair  which 
 is  poured  out  by  some  individuals  is  enough  to  freeze 
 up  all  the  energies  of  any  living  society.  When  a 
 preacher  has  the  misfortune  to  be  troubled  with 
 the  BLUES,  the  whole  congregation  will  partake 
 more  or  less  of  the  same  contagion :— like  priests, 
 like  people.  Where  a  minister  is  full  of  life,  am- 
 bition and  enterprise,  his  congregation  will  be  so. 
 It  is  best  for  all  to  look  sharp  to  see  what  manner 
 of  spirit  they  are  of,  and  what  influence  they  exert. 
 If  we  addict  ourselves  to  ponder  upon  the  dark  side, 
 we  shall  be  useless.  The  Scripture  teaches  us  to 
 look  unto  Jesus — then  all  is  light. — Kev.  J.  Badger, 
 Christian  Palladium,  August  15,  1836. 
 
 An  Affectionate  Address 
 The  Christian  name,  the  Christian  character  and 
 fellowship,  and  Christian  brethren,  are  to  me  of  the 
 
REV.    SIMON   CLOUOII 
 
 Editor    Gonixl    JjUiniminj 
 1832 — 1833 
 
U  E  L  I  (J  I  O TT  S     J  O  TI  II  N  A L  I  S  M  95 
 
 sweetest  savor;  and  for  their  welfare  and  honor  I 
 have,  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  devoted  more  than 
 thirty  five  happy  years.  Yes,  I  say  happy  years,  for 
 preaching  the  gospel  is  my  highest  honor,  it  is  my 
 soul's  delight;  it  is  my  chief  joy,  it  is  my  only  busi- 
 ness. Splendid  thrones,  dazzling  crowns,  brilliant 
 palaces,  gorgeous  apparel,  luxurious  tables,  gay 
 horses  and  glittering  chariots,  gaudy  theaters,  the 
 honorable  halls  of  state,  the  able  orator's  sound  dis- 
 cussion, the  vain,  pompous,  parliamentary  spoutings 
 of  mauv  windv  stomachs,  as  well  as  all  earthlv  glorv, 
 vanish  away  before  the  truth  as  does  the  sparkling 
 of  the  morning  star  when  the  sun  ariseth. 
 
 Dearly  beloved,  ''Let  nothing  be  done  through 
 strife  or  vainglory."  Let  all,  east,  west,  north  and 
 south,  be  gathered  into  one  spirit,  all  harmoniously 
 laboring  in  the  great  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  for  the 
 good  of  the  whole,  yet  let  every  man  work  over 
 against  his  own  house,  until  the  wall  is  joined  firmly 
 together  in  general  measures.  If  we  are  not  per- 
 mitted to  see  each  others'  faces  on  these  mortal 
 shores,  God  grant  us  a  happy  meeting  in  the  land  of 
 glory,  honor,  immortality,  and  eternal  life.  Yours 
 in  gospel  bonds  never  to  be  broken. — Rev.  Ahner 
 Jones,  Christ idii  Palladium,  June  15,  1837. 
 
 An  Address  to  Ministers 
 
 Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  seek  a  revival  of 
 religion  in  their  own  hearts,  that  they  may  be  the 
 means  of  reviving  others.  If  there  is  to  he  a  revival 
 of  religion,  whore  should  it  commence?     In  whose 
 
96  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 bosoms  should  the  fire  of  zeal,  of  love,  of  ardent  de- 
 votion be  first  kindled?  Who  may  be  supposed  to 
 be  first  roused  to  activity  in  the  cause  of  God? 
 
 The  ministers  of  religion.  As  the  sunbeams  strike 
 first  upon  the  mountains,  and  as  the  clouds  pour 
 forth  their  treasures  first  upon  the  hills,  which  often 
 form  a  kind  of  reservoir  for  the  valleys,  so  may  it 
 be  expected  that  the  spiritual  rain  will  descend 
 first  into  the  pulpit,  before  it  reaches  the  pew.  The 
 influence  of  ministers  upon  their  flocks  is  very  great, 
 for  good  or  for  evil.  ''Like  priest,  like  people,"  is 
 a  proverb  founded  in  truth.  Like  central  fires, 
 ministers  produce  a  glowing  atmosphere;  or  like 
 icebergs,  which  chill  everything  in  their  vicinity. 
 If  ministers  are  eminently  spiritual  and  devotional, 
 the  influence  will  be  felt  by  all  their  people.  Their 
 prayers  and  sermons  in  the  house  of  Ood,  and  their 
 conversation  in  private  intercourse,  will  all  tend  to 
 keep  up  the  power  of  godliness  in  the  hearts  of  their 
 hearers.  But  if  they  are  secular,  lukewarm  and 
 trifling,  the  same  spirit  may  be  looked  for  in  the 
 church.  Should  a  revival  take  place  in  the  church, 
 and  not  in  the  minister,  he  would  undo  what  has 
 been  done;  but  if  the  piety  and  spirituality  of  the 
 minister  be  increased,  the  influence  of  it  will,  in  all 
 probability,  be  spread  through  the  whole  assembly. 
 
 But  does  the  state  of  religion  need  to  be  revived 
 in  the  minds  of  the  ministers?  I  am  of  the  opinion 
 that  it  does.  I  am  fully  and  painfully  convinced 
 that  the  bulk  of  the  present  race  of  ministers  is  by 
 no  means  distinguished  for  the  more  spiritual  and 
 elevated  exercise  of  religion.  Do  we  not  fall  very 
 sliort  in  what  may  be  called  devotional  habits — in 
 
K  E  L  I  (J  I  O U  S     J  ()  r  K  .\  A  L  I  S  M  97 
 
 spirituality  of  mind — iu  comiiiiinion  with  God — in 
 self-examination?  I^t  ns  read  the  memoirs  of  emi- 
 nent and  pious  ministers  in  former  ages,  and  com- 
 pare ourselves  with  them,  to  see  how  dwarfish  is  our 
 piet}'.     Permit  me  to  ask: 
 
 What  is  the  state  of  your  closet  devotions f  Do 
 you  spend  much  time  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  not 
 as  critics,  but  as  Christians,  anxiously  desirous  of 
 drinking  deeply  into  the  spirit  of  the  word  of 
 God?  Do  you  spend  hours,  or  even  an  hour,  every 
 day,  in  that  breathing,  panting,  and  wrestling  after 
 God,  which  characterized  the  ministers  of  a  bygone 
 age?  llave  you  seasons  of  extraordinary  devotion; 
 days  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  as  they 
 had?  My  dear  brethren,  does  the  fire  of  devotion 
 burn  with  that  intensity  upon  the  altar  of  your 
 hearts,  which  is  necessary  to  form  a  central  llame, 
 from  which  the  whole  church  should  ever  be  receiv- 
 ing a  renewed  warmth  and  glow  of  hoi}'  feeling? 
 
 Are  you  in  your  families  men  of  God,  ministers  of 
 Christ,  prophets  of  the  Lord,  always  teaching  by 
 your  word  and  actions?  You  should  be  domestic 
 ministers;  j)astors  of  the  church  in  your  own  houses; 
 looking  well  after  the  souls  of  your  wives,'  children, 
 and  servants;  breathing  the  s])irit  of  devotion 
 througliout  your  habitations.  A  minister's  house 
 shonld  be  the  element  of  piety,  the  vestibule  of 
 heaven. 
 
 How  do  you  act  and  appear  in  the  houses  of  your 
 friends?  Are  you  mere  guests  and  companions?  Or  do 
 you  preach  from  house  to  house,  not  ceasing  to  diffuse 
 the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  every  place?  If  religion 
 be  revived  in  the  church,  it  must  be  revered  in  the 
 
98  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 lioMie,  5111(1  if  it  Spread  with  greater  vigor  around  the 
 greater  circle  of  the  vestry,  it  must  be  nourished 
 M'itli  care  in  the  smaller  circle;  and  if  this  be  done 
 at  all,  it  must  be  done  instrumentally  by  you.  And 
 in  your  intercourse  with  each  other,  you  should  re- 
 member while  you  cultivate  cheerfulness,  and  dis- 
 countenance gloom  and  grimace,  that  you  bear  a 
 high  and  sacred  character;  that  your  vocation  is 
 religion,  your  grand  business  is  salvation,  your  labor 
 is  for  immortality;  that  you  are  ambassadors,  and 
 should  be  consistent,  and  maintain  that  dignit}' 
 and  seriousness  which  become  your  office.  Let  there 
 be  much  of  mutual  edification,  of  mutual  excite 
 nient  to  deeds  of  piety  and  zeal,  of  earnest  prayer, 
 of  conversation  upon  the  difficulties  and  encourage- 
 ments of  3'our  office.  AVliile  you  entertain  each 
 other  as  men  and  brethren,  improve  each  other  as 
 men  and  as  Christians. 
 
 Are  you  spiritual  and  devotional  in  your  i)ublic 
 services?  Are  your  sermons  the  fruits  of  your  own 
 experience,  as  well  as  of  your  studies?  You  should 
 lay  before  your  flocks  that  which  you  yourselves 
 have  tasted  and  handled  of  the  word  of  life,  and 
 never  ])reach  to  others  what  you  have  not  first 
 })reached  to  yourselves.  Discourses  full  of  thought, 
 yet  at  the  same  time  characterized  by  fervor,  sim- 
 }tlicity,  and  spirituality,  are  too  rare;  if  ministers 
 take  ])ains,  it  is  too  often  merely  to  shine.  They 
 look  for  tokens  of  approbation,  and  expressions  of 
 admiration,  and  are,  perhaps,  disappointed  if  they 
 do  not  receive  them ;  and  seem  to  feel  as  if  they  had 
 preached  in  vain,  if  they  hear  not  the  language  of 
 a})plaiise.     I  do  not  say  that  this  is  the  case  with 
 
U  E  I.  I  G  I  O  U  S     J  O  TT  K  N  A  L  ISM  99 
 
 all,  or  with  any  at  all  times,  but  it  is  too  much  the 
 case  with  many  i)reacliers,  and  must  ji;i-i('ve  the 
 Spirit  of  God, 
 
 It  is  also  to  be  feared  that  the  prayers  of  most 
 preachers  are  not  characterized  by  that  solemnity, 
 spirituality  and  earnestness,  which  are  essential  to 
 the  cultivation  of  devotional  feelinjjs  in  the  jjcople. 
 A  minister's  prayers,  when  they  are  of  an  intense 
 and  elevated  character,  do  more  perhaps  to  keep 
 up  the  spirituality  of  his  people   than  his  sermons. 
 
 My  dear  brethren,  examine  yourselves.  You  must 
 beoin  with  your  own  souls;  you  must  seek,  first,  the 
 revival  of  reli«>ion  in  your  own  hearts;  you  must 
 exhibit  a  state  of  piety,  renewed  and  invigorated. 
 Of  a  revival  of  religion,  ''this  kind  goeth  not  forth 
 but  by  fasting  and  prayer,"  on  the  part  of  the  min- 
 isters. The  impulse  must  be  given  by  you  not  by 
 words,  but  by  examples.  All  your  operations  are 
 influenced  by  the  kind  of  religion  which  prevails; 
 the  members  of  your  churches,  the  teachers  in  your 
 Sabbath-schools,  the  singers  in  your  galleries,  the 
 peoi)le  who  wait  upon  your  ministry,  the  heads  of 
 families,  all  feel  the  influence  of  a  revived  state  of 
 religion;  they  cannot  be  expected  to  be  active  while 
 their  souls  are  lukewarm;  or  if  they  do  anything 
 to  circulate  religion,  they  will  circulate  only  a  poor, 
 heartless  kind  of  piety.  Suflfer  me,  my  dear  breth 
 ren,  to  exhort  you  most  seriously,  to  inquire  whether 
 an  improved  state  of  our  cliurches  must  not  begin 
 with  us  who  are  ministers  of  the  word ;  and  whether 
 we  should  not  immediately,  and  most  earnestly,  ap- 
 ply ourselves  to  this  business?  T^t  us  begin  afresh 
 to  live  for  God,   and   to   commune  with   ITim.     O, 
 
100  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  L' 
 
 what  preachers  would  we  be,  if  we  preached  from 
 the  full,  rich  experience  of  a  renewed  and  revived 
 l>iety !  An  earnestness  and  freshness  would  be 
 imparted  to  our  public  services,  and  this  by  the 
 grace  of  God  would  clothe  them  with  new  power, 
 and  invest  them  with  new  attractions. — Rev.  Simon 
 Clougli,  Christian  Journal,  June  15,  1837. 
 
 A  Short  Sermon 
 
 ^^And  they  took  knoicledge  of  them,  that  they 
 had  been  irith  Jesus." — Acts  4:13. 
 
 This  is  what  St.  Luke,  the  writer  of  the  Acts 
 of  the  Apostles,  says  concerning  the  ^'rulers  and 
 elders  and  scribes,  Annas,  the  high  priest,  and 
 Caiaphas,  and  John,  and  Alexander  and  so  many 
 as  were  of  the  kindred  of  the  high  priest,  who  were 
 gathered  at  Jerusalem." 
 
 It  was  the  boldness,  the  spirit,  the  holy  min- 
 istration of  the  word  by  Peter  and  John,  that' 
 caused  this  mixed  multitude  of  doctors,  lawyers, 
 priests,  and  those  who  composed  the  Jewish  Coun- 
 cil at  that  time,  and  those  who  were  gathered  to- 
 gether at  Jerusalem,  to  marvel  and  take  knowledge 
 of  them,  that  they  had  been  with  Jesus.  While 
 there  are  many  duties  performed  and  traits  of 
 character  possessed  by  many,  which  most  naturally 
 and  readilv  lead  us  to  the  consistent  conclusion 
 that  such  persons  have  been  with  the  Savior ;  yet 
 there  are  on  the  other  hand  a  great  many  duties 
 left  undone,  and  a  kind  of  cold  indifference  in- 
 dulged   by    others,    and    not    unfrequent.ly    by    the 
 
K  K  I,  h;  I  or  s    .(OIK  \.\  1. 1  s  m  kh 
 
 same,  which  greatly  contribute  l<t  Ihc  opposite  im- 
 pression.— Rev.  E.  Edmunds,  Christ iuii  I'dlludiuin, 
 July  2,  1838. 
 
 Promote  Good  Feelings 
 
 Christians,  and  ])articuhu']y  ministers,  shonid 
 strive  eari-esllv  lo  promote  nood  Ici'liiiu;,  and  stronj^ 
 regard  among  the  jteopie  of  (jod.  To  advance 
 Christ's  cause  there  should  be,  as  far  as  jiossible. 
 agreement  in  sentiment,  in  means  and  ojierations, 
 in  spirit  and  in  practice.  To  produce  and  per- 
 petuate such  a  state  of  harmony,  every  Christian 
 should  use  the  appropriate  means,  and  avoid  those 
 causes  which  unavoidably  produce  alienation,  cold- 
 ness, and  unchristian  distance.  These  evils  are  fos- 
 tered by  selfishness,  after  being  generated  by  am 
 bition.  Would  we  promote  peace,  and  enlist  our 
 brethren  in  the  same  work  of  love,  we  must  avoid 
 several  things  now  too  common  in  the  church. 
 
 First.  A  sacred  regard  must  be  had  for  the 
 honest  sentiments  of  those  who  differ  from  us  in 
 their  views  on  certain  points.  They  may  be  in 
 error,  but  till  convinced  thereof,  no  sarcasm,  no 
 ridicule,  no  censure  of  ours  can  drive  them  into  the 
 truth;  but  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  will  drive  them 
 both  from  it  and  from  us.  They  may  be  right  and, 
 in  that  case,  the  work  and  the  account  of  the  sar- 
 castic ridiculer  is  solemn  and  awful. 
 
 Second.  Their  feelings  must  be  regarded.  All 
 men  must  ])ossess  feelings  which  are  tender.  They 
 are  easily  hurt.     An  honest  man  feels  hurt  if  due 
 
REV.    ELIJAH    SHAW 
 Editor   Cliristian  Journal  and  Christian  Herald 
 '      1835— 184G 
 
K  i:  M  <;  I  or  s   .i  our  na  i,  i  s  m  uc 
 
 regard  is  not  paid  to  his  honest  avowal  of  senti- 
 ments, if  ridiculed,  or  niisi'ei)i'esented,  and  that 
 with  apparent  design  to  hold  him  up  to  ron<enii)t, 
 he  can  not  but  feel  hurt,  and  alienation  ensues. 
 
 Third.  Character  must  be  regarded,  if  we  would 
 promote  union  of  feeling  and  elTort.  When  those 
 viewed  as  equals,  or  those  who  occupy  high  places, 
 treat  character  with  recklessness,  and  turn  the 
 honest  acts  of  others  into  intentional  wickedness, 
 then  it  is  that  very  friends  are  separate<l,  and  u 
 brother  is  offended.  When  this  is  effected,  he  is 
 harder  to  be  won  than  a  strong  city. 
 
 Fourth.  To  promote  peace,  and  cultivate  union, 
 the  intluence  of  our  brethren  must  not  be  suffered 
 to  engender  in  us  envy,  and  thus  produce  the  fruits 
 whi<h  naturally  arise  from  fostering  this  unholy 
 principle.  If  a  brother's  intiuence  is  an  eyesore 
 to  us,  we  should  fear  there  is  in  us  an  evil  root, 
 from  which  will  spring  up  a  branch,  to  bear  the 
 fruit  of  gall,  and  to  poison  both  him  and  us  with 
 wormwood. 
 
 Fifth.  No  obstacle  should  be  thrown  in  the  way 
 of  the  usefulness  of  others.  If  there  is,  with  ap- 
 parent design,  it  will  break  the  bands  of  friendship, 
 and  i»ro(luce  jealousy  which  will  be  followed  with 
 evil  surmising  and  evil  speaking.  Kvei-y  man  should 
 be  encouraged  to  go  on  and  do  all  the  good  he  can. 
 If  at  any  time  a  brother  is  believed  to  be  too  for- 
 ward, let  the  aged  and  judicious  privately  instruct 
 and  admonish  him.  If  kindly  done,  it  will  not  in- 
 jure, but  greatly  aid  him. 
 
 "Be     kindly     affectioned     one     to     another,     in 
 
1 0-1  THE     C  E  X  T  E  N  N  I  A  T.    O  F 
 
 honor  preferrin<j  one  another."  "Let  love  be  with- 
 out dissimulation." — Bev.  Elijah  ^liaw,  Christian 
 Herald,  April  11,  1839. 
 
 The  Sower  of  Discord 
 
 It  is  not  only  the  duty  of  Christians  to  watch  and 
 pray,  to  attend  on  public  worship,  to  pay  their 
 preacher,  to  give  good  weight  and  good  measure, 
 and  to  be  benevolent  to  the  poor,  but  there  are 
 some  things,  not  unfrequently  among  their  own 
 number,  against  which  they  should  be  most  cau- 
 tiously guarded.  It  is  a  talc-hearing,  detracting; 
 and  calninmating  sjjirit. 
 
 The  fiery  darts  of  slander  are  the  chief  weapons 
 used  in  the  unholy  wars  of  sectarian  strife  of  the 
 present  age.  And  strange  to  tell,  the  man 
 wlio  is  the  most  skillel  in  hurling  his  arrows  of 
 calumny  against  his  opponent,  in  the  estimation 
 of  thousands,  is  acknowledged  the  soundest  logi- 
 cian, the-  most  orthodox  in  sentiment  and  the  purest 
 Christian !  Beware  of  such  men,  and  the  sect  or 
 church  which  countenances  their  unholy  work. 
 Were  they  defenders  of  the  truth,  calumny  would 
 not  be  the  chief  weapon  of  their  defense.  Shun 
 them,  and  cautiously  guard  against  their  infectious 
 spirit,  for  the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  tongue, 
 and  their  ways  take  hold  on  death. 
 
 There  are  few,  if  any,  greater  evils,  or  pests,  in 
 the  church  of  God,  than  members  who  are  addicted 
 to  the  practice  of  talebearing;  to  telling  their 
 grievances  to  every  one  who  has  the  folly  to  hear 
 
i:  i:  1. 1  (;  1  or  s    .10  r  k  x  a  i,  1  s  m  lor. 
 
 tlu'in  before  takiiij;  gospel  steps  to  have  tlieir  trials 
 amicably  settled.  F»nt  as  great  an  evil  as  it  is, 
 this  cowardly  and  reprehensible  practice  is  too  much 
 tolerated  in  nniny  churches,  and  in  not  a  few  in- 
 stances has  been  the  means  of  rending  asunder  the 
 holy  bonds  of  Christian  union,  with  which  its  mem- 
 bers were  once  united.  ^'^Go  to  thy  brother  and 
 till  him  his  faults  hcticeen  him  and  thcc  ALONE/' 
 is  the  rule  that  Jesus  gave.  But  if  they  persist  in 
 their  course,  beware  of  such  busy  and  disordered 
 spirits.  Shun  them  and  partake  not  of  their  ways. 
 Listen  not  to  their  insidious  pratings,  unless  it  is 
 to  give  them  a  Cliristian  rebuke,  to  point  them  to 
 their  duty,  and  to  warn  them  of  the  pernicious 
 consequences  of  persisting  in  their  wickedness.  The 
 sooner  the  church  is  freed  from  such  infectious 
 bodies,  the  better,  for  their  "tongue  will  set  on  tire 
 the  course  of  nature,  and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  liell." 
 — Rcr.  Joseph  Marsh,  Christian  Palladiiiiii ,  June 
 1,  1839. 
 
 Principles  of  Union 
 
 "Tlidt  ihcji  all  niai/  he  one."- — CJirisl's  jn-aijcr. 
 
 There  are  first  or  fundamental  jtrinciples  recog- 
 nized in  all  associations,  whether  civil,  ])olitical,  ec- 
 clesiastical, or  domestic.  They  arc  found  in  the 
 laws  of  nature  or  revelation,  or  arise  from  human 
 policy,  interest  or  expediency.  The  gospel  estab- 
 lishes a  new  and  distinct  relation,  and  creates  an 
 association  of  heavenly  origin.  The  principles  upon 
 which  this  union  is  based  are  a  matter  of  revela- 
 
106  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  K  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 tion,  and  not  of  liiinmn  policy.  It  is  not  for  Chris- 
 tians to  say  how,  and  foi*  wliat  purpose  they  will 
 unite,  for  these  thini^s  are  tixod  by  a  higher  power. 
 Christians  must  unite  on  the  principles  of  Chris- 
 tianity, or  they  cease  to  be  Christians.  For  union 
 is  the  sine  qua  non  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  Hence 
 if  union,  or  love,  is  wanting,  religion  is  wanting,  or 
 is  but  an  empty  name. — Rev.  Ira  Allen,  Christian 
 PuUadinin^  July  1,  IS.'iO. 
 
 Consolations  of  Religion 
 
 Can  you  tell  me  its  value?  It  is  to  be  desired 
 more  than  all  the  momentary  enjoyments  of  this 
 world ;  one  day  in  the  courts  of  my  God  is  better 
 than  a  thousand  elsewhere.  The  world  may  pre 
 sent  its  riches,  its  honors,  with  all  its  gaudy  show, 
 to  the  mind  of  the  humble  Christian,  in  order  to 
 draw  his  mind  from  this  great  source  of  consolation, 
 vet  hear  him  sav,  "One  smile,  one  lovelv  smile  of 
 Thine,  my  dearest  Lord,  outweighs  them  all." — Rev. 
 Hiram  ^imonton.  Christian  PallacUunt,  Octoher  1 
 
 mo. 
 
 Infidelity  in  the  Church 
 
 There  is  much  infideiity  out  of  the  church,  and  it 
 is  most  fatal  to  the  eternal  happiness  of  its  deluded 
 subjects.  But  is  there  none  in  the  church? 
 There  is;  if  not  in  its  perfection,  there  is  much  in 
 its  imperfect  state.    Every  species  or  degree  of  dis- 
 
K  E  li  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  F.  I  S  M  107 
 
 belief  of  the  Woid  of  (lod  is  a  dej^ree  of  iiitidelity. 
 Cliri.stiaiis  are  not  aware  that  infidelity  lias  made 
 imperfect  and  cripided  their  Christian  faith.  It 
 is  trne  they  profess  to  be  full  believers  in  a  divine 
 revelation,  but  their  uidtelief  causes  them  in  works 
 to  deny  their  profession,  for  many  of  the  command- 
 ments of  God  are  treated  as  non-essentials  and  are 
 entirely  neglected. 
 
 Why  does  the  (•(»n(irmel  skeptic  refuse  obedience 
 to  the  law  of  God?  J'ecause  he  does  not  believe  in 
 its  divine  authenticitv.  Thorouyhlv  convince  him 
 that  it  is  true,,  and  he  will  obey  it.  Why  does  the 
 professed  Christian  neglect  baptism,  the  supper, 
 pra.ver,  exhortation,  deeds  of  charity  and  benefi- 
 cence, or  any  exjtress  requirement  of  the  gospel? 
 On  the  same  ground  that  tlie  infidel  rejects  the  en- 
 tire Word  of  God,  viz.,  Unhclicf.  lie  does  not  be- 
 lieve it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  him  to  attend  to 
 tliese  requirements.  Infidelity  has  fastened  its  de- 
 cei)tive  and  fiendish  fangs  ui)on  his  Christian  faith. 
 
 It  has  not  fully  con(iuered  its  unsuspecting  vie 
 tim,  but  has  produced  doubts  in  his  mind  relative  to 
 the  validity  of  many  portions  of  the  I'ible ;  has  caused 
 him  to  think  and  talk  that  certain  of  its  positive 
 re(]uirements  are  not  binding  on  him,  and  may  be 
 treated  in  the  light  of  non-essentials.  Were  he  a 
 full  believer  in  God's  Word,  or  free  from  the  influ 
 ence  of  infidelity,  he  would  find  no  non-essential  in 
 the  perfect  law,  and  would  delight  in  doing  all  the 
 commandments  of  the  Lord. 
 
 Be  exceedingly  careful,  my  brother,  my  sister,  how 
 you  countenance  a  sj)irit  that  would  lead  you  to  un- 
 dervalue any  portion  of  the  Word  of  truth,  or  to 
 
108  T  IT  1']     ( '  i:  \  T  K  X  X  I  A  I.     O  V 
 
 / 
 
 disobey  any  of  its  just  commands.  The  same  princi- 
 ple that  would  lead  yon  to  do  either,  if  followed  to 
 its  legitimate  conclusion,  would  plunge  you  into 
 the  vortex  of  confirmed  infidelity.  You  have  just 
 the  same  reason  for  disbelieving  the  entire  book  of 
 inspiration,  as  to  doubt  the  divine  truth  of  any  por- 
 tion of  it.  The  same  evidences  that  prove  true  a 
 part,  seal  the  eternal  truth  of  the  whole  of  it.  And 
 on  the  same  reason  that  you  would  neglect  one  of 
 its  commandments,  you  may,  like  the  infidel,  treat 
 the  whole  thing  with  neglect  and  contempt. 
 
 The  Word  of  the  unerring  Jehovah  is  not  a  book 
 of  unimi)ortant  requirements,  and  useless  ceremo 
 nies,  left  to  the  whims  and  notions  of  finite,  erring 
 mortals,  to  obey  or  disobey  a  part,  or  the  whole,  as 
 they  may  feel  disposed.  No,  no.  It  is  imjierative  in 
 all  its  commands,  and  none  have  a  promise  of  a 
 right  to  the  "tree  of  life,"  but  those  who  do  them  ;  not 
 such  parts  as  they  may  choose,  but  all  the  command- 
 ments. Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked.  What 
 soever  we  sow,  that  shall  we  reap.  If  we  are  unbe- 
 lieving or  skeptical,  and  disobedient,  we  must  walk 
 in  darkness  and  condemnation  here,  and  finally 
 stumble  on  the  dark  mountains  of  despair  and  death 
 and  take  our  part  with  all  the  fearful  and  unbeliev 
 ing  in  the  second  death.  But  if  we  take  God  at  His 
 word,  repose  implicit  confidence  in  all  He  has  said, 
 treat  Ilis  commands  as  the  imperative  law  of  Jeho 
 vah,  and  willingly  and  faithfully  obey  all  His  right- 
 eous will,  then  our  light  shall  be  as  a  morning  with- 
 out a  cloud,  our  peace  as  a  river,  and  an  inheritance 
 incorruptible  shall  be  our  eternal  reward. — Rev. 
 Joseph  Marsh,  Christian  Palladium,  Sept,  1,  18^2. 
 
i:  i:  L  I  ( ;  I  ( )  r  s    .i  o  r  u  x  a  1. 1  s  m  uivj 
 
 The  Ministry 
 
 One  vory  important  jtai-t  of  (he  study  of  a  i)reach- 
 er  of  the  gospel  .should  bo,  to  know  liiniself  and  tlio 
 motives  by  wliieli  he  is  actuated.  He  shonid  always 
 study  to  know  God's  will  concern  in  fj;  him,  and  to  be 
 in  possession  of  the  spirit  of  his  Master,  that  he  may 
 love  his  enemies,  and  pray  for  them  that  despiteful- 
 ly  use  and  persecute  him.  If  he  is  destitute  of  this 
 spirit,  he  is  unprepared  to  do  the  work  of  an  embas- 
 sador of  Jesus. — 8.  R  N.,  Chiixtiiui  Herald,  .hnindi-;/ 
 26,  1S-',,1 
 
 The  Lamb's  Must  Be  Fed 
 
 AVithout  a  special  care,  after  a  revival  of  religion, 
 there  is  great  danger  of  apostacies.  Indeed,  noth- 
 ing is  more  common  than  to  see  a  declension,  a  fall- 
 ing away,  after  a  great  revival,  or  ingathering  to 
 the  church. 
 
 Where  such  falling  away  is,  there  must  be  a 
 cause.  INIany  attribute  it  to  the  spuriousness  of 
 the  work;  supposing  that  if  the  converts  were  genu- 
 ine there  would  be  no  railing  away.  Others  regaril 
 it  as  unavoidable,  and  hence  make  no  efforts  to  pre- 
 vent it.  lint  I  apprehen<l  the  great  difficulty  is, 
 "The  Lambs  are  not  fed.'  Too  often  after  a  revival 
 the  whole  church  falls  back  into  a  lukewarm,  in- 
 active, lethargic  state,  and  hence  have  neither  care 
 nor  capacity  to  feed  the  lambs,  and  lambs  can  not 
 draw  milk  from  dead  sheej). 
 
 They  must  be  fed  with  knowledge.  Those  who 
 have   been    taught,   or   left    to   believe   that   religion 
 
IlEV.    J.    BADGEll 
 
 Edilor   Chrixtiiin   Piilhulium 
 1832—1835 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALI  RISI  111 
 
 consists  alone  in  feelings — deep  or  strong  emotions, 
 are  almost  sure  to  fall  away.  Under  the  intinence 
 of  great  excitement  they  have  felt  strong;  and 
 they  have  supi)Osed  this  emotion—  tliis  feeling  alone 
 to  be  religion.  Hence,  when  the  excitement  ceases, 
 and  the  emotions  subside,  as  they  view  it,  their  re- 
 ligion is  gone.  Now  this  is  a  wrong  view.  I  do 
 not  say  that  religion  ])roduces  no  feeling,  no  j»leas- 
 ing  emotion;  no,  far  from  that.  But  I  do  say  that 
 feelings  are  often  produced  by  circumstances,  and 
 hence  are  as  changing  as  the  circumstances  that 
 produced  them. 
 
 The  question  should  not  be:  "How  nuicli  do  you 
 feel?"  but.  "How  much  do  you  love  God?"  Do  you 
 love  Him  because  he  is  good,  and  lovely,  and  first 
 loved  us?  Do  you  love  Him  with  that  strength  of 
 attachment  that  you  had  rather  sutler  for  his  cause 
 than  to  forsake  it?  Do  you  love  His  character. 
 His  word.  His  commandments?  Do  vou  love  your 
 duty? 
 
 Converts  found  peace  when  they  heartily  sub- 
 mitted themselves  to  God.  They  continue  in  that 
 peace  while  they  cheerfully  obey  His  commands. 
 Their  meat  and  their  drink  is  to  do  the  will  of 
 God.  Jf  they  do  this  "they  will  never  fail."  In 
 obedience  they  are  fed  "with  the  sincere  milk  of 
 the  word,"  and  "grow  thereby."  As  well  may  lambs 
 live  without  feeding,  as  converts  without  doing  the 
 will  of  (Jod. 
 
 How  important  that  converts  be  taught  that 
 religion  consists  in  love  and  obedience  to  God;  and 
 how  important  that  older  Christians  show  them  this 
 
112  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 by  their  example.  Few  would  then  apostatize. — 
 Rev.  J.  Badger,  Christ ian  PaUadium,  August  23, 
 18J,S. 
 
 Christian 
 
 The  meaning  of  the  word  Christian  is  a  follower 
 of  Christ.  They  who  embrace  the  opinions  and  sen- 
 timents of  others,  and  look  up  to  them  for  direction 
 and  instruction  in  any  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  or 
 in  any  of  the  systems  of  religion  which  have  ob- 
 tained footing  in  the  world,  are  properly  their  dis- 
 ciples; and  are  generally  distinguished  by  certain 
 distinctive  and  approj)riate  names,  descriptive  of 
 such  discipleship  and  adherence  to  particular 
 systems.  Hence  the  followers  of  Pythagoras  and 
 Plato  are  denominated  l*ythagoreans  and  Platonists, 
 and  the  followers  of  Mahomet,  Mahometans,  after 
 their  several  masters.  And  hence  the  followers  of 
 of  Christ  are  called  Christians,  after  their  Master. 
 And  it  should  be  considered  a  matter  of  no  little 
 importance  to  the  followers  of  Christ,  to  be  distin- 
 guished by  no  other  title  than  that  of  Christian,  a 
 name  every  way  suitable  to  their  holy  profession, 
 and  as  entirely  adapted  to  their  peculiar  circum- 
 stances, as  being  the  disciples  of  Him  who  has  said 
 His  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world.  If  this  name, 
 as  we  believe,  be  of  divine  ap]»ointment,  it  very 
 forcibly  occurs  that  no  option  is  left  to  the  dis- 
 ciple of  Christ  as  to  the  choice  of  names.  He  must 
 take  that  name  which  his  Master  has  given  him, 
 and  without  His  consent  be  called  by  no  other.  His 
 enemies,   by   way   of   derision,   may   stigmatize   him 
 
It  E  r.  T  C  TOT'S     J  O  T'  K  X  A  I.  I  S  M  113 
 
 by  any  epithet  they  may  think  proper  to  use.  But 
 for  liiniscir,  let  him  rejoico  niid  not  he  asliained  to 
 sulVer  as  a  Christian.  Tlieie  is  soiiu'thiiifj  s(ran<>o 
 in  the  idea  that  the  disciples  of  Christ  should  con- 
 sent to  be  called  by  other  names,  even  by  those  of 
 other  eminent  disciples,  such  as  Luther,  Calvin,  Wes- 
 ley, and  so  forth.  It  niij;lit  be  asked  in  the  language 
 of  the  apostles.  Were  these  eminent  saints  and  re- 
 formers crucified  for  you?  or  were  you  baptized  in 
 their  names?  And  if  you  were  not  baptized  in  their 
 names,  how  can  you  with  consistency  be  denomin 
 ated  after  them?  I  know  that  many  [)ious  and  holy 
 persons  attach  little  or  no  importance  to  names; 
 and  conceive  that  if  they  jiossoss  the  thing  signified 
 by  the  same,  it  is  a  matter  of  no  importance  by 
 what  name  they  may  be  called.  In  this  indiffer- 
 ence about  names,  many  errors  have  been  committed. 
 The  name  Christian,  with  the  thing  signified  tliere- 
 b}',  constitutes  the  sum  total  of  religion.  It  is 
 always  proper  and  correct  to  call  things  by  their 
 appropriate  names.  If  we  are  Christians,  why  not 
 be  called  by  this  title  and  no  other?  A  rigid  ad- 
 herence to  this  course  would  long  since  have  ended 
 these  divisions  and  sub-divisions  which  most  pain- 
 fully harass  and  i)erplex  the  church  of  Christ;  but 
 there  are  some  who  contend  that  the  name  Christian 
 w^as  bestowed  upon  the  disciples  at  Antioch  by  their 
 enemies,  as  an  appellation  of  reproach.  For  this 
 opinion  T  can  find  no  evidence,  either  in  the  word 
 of  God  or  elsewhere.  We  may  therefore  conclude 
 it  to  be  a  mere  assumption.  In  ojjposition,  however, 
 to  the  notion  that  the  name  Christian  was  first  ap- 
 plied to  the  disciples  by  their  enemies  in  a  way  of 
 
114  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 reproach,  we  will  adduce  two  witnesses,  whose 
 authorit}'  in  such  matters  will  not  be  called  in  ques- 
 tion. The  first  is  Dr.  Adam  Clark,  who,  in  his 
 criticism  upon  the  original  word  rendered  in  Acts 
 11 :  2G,  were  called^  expressed  himself  thus: 
 
 It  signifies  in  the  New  Testament,  to  appoint,  warn,  or 
 jioniinatf  by  divine  direction.  In  tliis  case  the  word  is 
 used,  Miitt.  2:12;  Lnlce  2  :  2G ;  Acts  10:22. 
 
 If,  therefore,  tlie  name  was  given  by  divine  appointment, 
 it  was  most  lilcely  that  Saul  and  Barnabas  were  directed  to 
 give  it ;  and.  that  therefore,  the  name  Christian  is  from 
 God,  as  well  as  tliat  grace  and  holiness  which  are  essen- 
 tially  reiiuired   and   implied   in  the   character! 
 
 The  doctor  continues, 
 
 A  Christian,  therefore,  is  the  highest  character  which 
 any  human  bei)ig  caii  bt>ar  upon  earth;  and  to  receive  it 
 from  (Jod.  as  these  appear  to  have  done,  how  glorious  the 
 title! 
 
 The  next  is  the  i>ious  and  learned  ]Mr.  Davis,  who 
 wrote  a  sermon  expressly  on  this  subject,  and  in 
 which  he  uses  this  language: 
 
 The  original,  which  is  here  rendered  called,  seems  to 
 intimate  that  they  were  called  Christians  by  divine  ap- 
 pointment, for  it  generally  signifies  an  oracular  nomination, 
 or  declaration  from  God ;  and  to  this  purpose  it  is  gener- 
 ally translated.  Hence,  it  follows  that  the  very  name 
 Christians,  as  well  as  the  thing  was  a  divine  original ;  as- 
 sumed not  by  a  private  agreement  of  the  disciples  among 
 themselves,  but  by  the  apjuiintment  of  God.  In  this  view, 
 it  is  a  remarkable  accomplishment  of  an  old  prophecy  of 
 Isaiah,  G2 :  2. 
 
 These  views  have  been  submitted,  not  with  a  de- 
 sign of  impugning  others,  but  for  the  purpose  of 
 exhibiting  some  of  the  reasons  which  influence  us 
 firmly  and  strictly  to  adhere  to  the  Christian  name. 
 This  rigid  adherence  to  a  name,  may  be  a  subject 
 of  sport  or  derision  to  some,  and  of  contempt  and 
 scorn  to  others.     liut  still,  experience  and  observa- 
 
R  E  L  I  Cx  I  O  TJ  S     J  O  r  K  X  A  L  I  S  .Af  115 
 
 tion  unitodly  conspire  to  satisfy  our  minds  com- 
 pletely, that  too  great  particularity,  in  religious 
 nuitters,  even  in  external  things  themselves,  can 
 hardly  ho  used.  The  Bible  is  the  only  criterion  for 
 regulating  and  guiding  our  course  in  relation  to 
 all  religious  concerns.  No  Christian  can  esteem  a  strict 
 and  rigid  conformity  to  its  requisitions  of  little  im- 
 I)ortance,  What  that  book  inculcates  must  bind  the 
 consciences  of  all  true  believers;  and  as  we  make 
 this  the  standard  of  our  religious  opinions  and  faith, 
 we  dare  not  depart  from  it  even  in  the  selection  of  a 
 name.  Who  but  must  wish  that  all  the  party  names, 
 which  tlie  circumstances  of  the  church  from  time 
 to  time  have. given  rise  to,  and  the  strife  and  con- 
 tention which  have  accompanied  them,  were  entire- 
 ly obliterated,  and  their  efforts  forgotten  forever? 
 The  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  when  divested 
 of  mysticism,  is  a  beautiful  and  most  interesting 
 scheme,  entirely  adapted  to  the  wants  and  circum- 
 stances of  fallen  men.  Its  peculiar  excellency  con- 
 sists in  the  simplicity  of  the  means  exhibited  and 
 insisted  upon  for  their  recovery  and  restoration. 
 These  means  are,  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
 in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Here  no  perplexity  is 
 presented.  The  conditions  are  plain  and  simple; 
 and  imply  just  what  the  awakened  sinner  feels  to 
 be  the  case — an  utter  inadequacy  to  save  himself. 
 When,  by  the  grace  of  God,  which  is  freely  offered 
 to  all,  the  sinner  feels  the  force  and  iiower  of  divine 
 truth  freeing  him  from  guilt  and  sin,  and  renewing 
 him  in  the  spirit  of  his  mind,  and  enabling  him  to 
 cry,  Abba,  Father;  it  will  then  be  his  duty  to  make 
 a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  his  sul)jection 
 
uiov.  I.  N.  WAi/ii:i: 
 
 Editor    Goxiicl   Herald 
 1843— 1 84  G 
 
R  K  L  I  (;  I  O  TT  S     J  O  T'  K  X  Al.  1  S  M  II7 
 
 to  Iliiii.  Now,  in  Scripture  languago,  ho  has  piil  on 
 Christ,  and  as  lie  has  thus  received  Christ  Jesus 
 the  Lord,  so  should  he  walk  in  Him;  and  he  is  ex- 
 horted by  the  apostle  not  to  return  again  to  the 
 weak  and  beggarly  element^  of  the  world.  How 
 incongruous  that  such  a  one  should  take  uj^on  him 
 self  any  other  appellation  besides  the  one  descrip- 
 tive of  his  connection  with  Christ  as  a  follower  and 
 disciple!— F//-«^  editorial  eve?-  wriften  for  the  Chris- 
 tian >S'»/«.  It  appeared  February  11,  IS'i-'i,  and  was 
 from  the  pen  of  Rev.  Daniel  W.  Kerr,  the  founder  of 
 that  paper. 
 
 Excuses  for  Not  Attending  Church 
 
 There  is  a  class  of  individuals  who  never  can 
 prevail  ui)on  themselves  to  attend  church,  unless 
 everything  in  nature,  in  their  physical  dispositions, 
 and  all  the  circumstances  under  which  they  may  be 
 placed,  be  decidedly  propitious. 
 
 The  sky  must  be  perfectly  serene,  the  air  balmy 
 and  soft,  of  a  most  happy  and  exhilarating  tempera- 
 ture, neither  c<»()l  nor  warm,  neither  dry  nor  verv 
 airy.  The  roads  must  be  in  a  delightful  condition ; 
 not  a  particle  of  dust  to  offend  the  eyes  and  soil 
 the  garments,  neither  must  they  be  wet  and  heavy, 
 lest  they  spoil  the  shoes,  or  occasion  cold  feet. 
 There  must  not  be  the  slightest  cloud  to  indicate  a 
 change  of  weather  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours. 
 In  a  word,  the  elements  must  be  in  their  gentlest 
 mood,  and  nature  must  array  herself  in  her  most 
 bewitching  charms,   to  allure  their  reluctant  foot- 
 
118  T  HE     ( '  K  \  'I'  !■:  X  X  I  A  L     ()  1' 
 
 steps  into  the  path  wliich  leads  to  tlie  liouse  ol' 
 worship. 
 
 Tlieu  there  is  another  consideration  whicli  bears 
 an  important  influence.  The  wardrobe  must  be  per- 
 fectly adapted  to  the  occasion,  and  indeed,  this  point 
 is  so  essential,  that  we  are  inclined  to  think  it  is 
 generally  satisfactorily  settled  in  the  mind  of  the 
 part}',  before  the  state  of  the  weather  is  taken  into 
 the  account. 
 
 We  have  known  many  contests  between  a  lower- 
 ing atmosphere  and  a  new  coat,  or  a  fashionable 
 shawl,  and  have  frequently  seen  a  pretty  ribbon,  or 
 a  bunch  of  feathers  prevail  over  a  rainy  day. 
 
 On  the  other  hand  an  old  hat,  or  other  article 
 of  dress,  that  has  seen  some  service,  or  is  not  al- 
 together the  thing,  will  obstinately  resist  the  love- 
 liest attractions  of  a  ]May  morning. 
 
 Those  sinners,  the  tailors  and  milliners,  are  often 
 accessories  to  empty  pews.  It  is  dreadfully  vexatious 
 to  the  mind,  that  has  been  ])leasing  itself  all  the 
 week  with  the  idea  of  making  a  display  on  the 
 next  Sabbath,  to  be  obliged  to  endure  the  pangs 
 of  disappointment.  On  Saturday  how  often  have 
 we  heard,  and  you  too,  reader,  a  pretty  little  Miss, 
 with  pouting  lips,  exclaim,  ''There  now,  I  cannot 
 go  to  church  to-morrow." 
 
 It  is  too  bad  to  be  compelled  to  listen,  under  the 
 conviction  that  our  personal  appearance  is  some- 
 what antiquated,  and  perhaps  during  the  prayer  to 
 turn  around  accidently  and  observe  the  Misses  Van- 
 horns  are  in  the  next  seat  and  are  looking  so  satis- 
 fied under  their  leghorns.     Is  it  wonderful  that  the 
 
HELIGIOrS     J  ()  r  U  XAI,  I  S  M  11!) 
 
 resolution   is   iumiediately    foniied — "7    icill  not   (jo 
 to  church  (ujuiii  till  1  get  a  ncir  hat?'" 
 
 lUit  besides  the  weather  jiihI  dress,  ihere  is  a  \ai'i- 
 ety  of  other  excuses  resorted  to  l>y  (h'liuqueuts. 
 
 We  will  uuMitidu  a  lew,  "I'eel  indisposed" — "over- 
 slept myself"— "(luirch  crowded" — "a  little  feverish" 
 — "lazy"' — "expect  coniitany  to  dinner" — "got  a  back- 
 ache"—"a  slinht  cold"— "hurt  my  foot"— "not 
 shaved  in  time" — "new  boots" — "don't  like  extem- 
 p(n-e  preaching" — "don't  like  a  written  sermon" — 
 "dislike  the  preacher" — "don't  like  an  organ" — 
 "bad  singing" — and  "cannot  keep  awake  in  church. " 
 These  end)race  the  most  prominent  excuses,  but  oth- 
 ers might  be  mentioned. 
 
 We  scarcely  hear  of  tlieiii  when  an  excursion  of 
 pleasure,  a  visit  to  ditfereut  places  of  amusements, 
 is  proposed. 
 
 In  such  cases  all  bodily  infirmities  disappear  as 
 if  by  magic,  the  eye  brightens  and  the  cheek  glows 
 with  anticipated  happiness,  every  little  obstacle  to 
 enjoyment  is  proiiijitly  removed.  An  evidence  that 
 the  objections  stated  in  relation  to  their  attendance 
 on  the  worship  of  God,  are  in  reality  unfounded, 
 or  may  be  easily  obviated. 
 
 An  old  adage  says,  "TF/icre  there  is  a  icill,  there 
 is  a  way,"  and  when  a  disposition  exists  in  the  mind 
 to  attend  to  the  duties  of  religion,  if  will  not  be 
 prevented  by  trifles.  It  is  plain,  therefore,  that  these 
 excuses  are  occasioned  by  a  criminal  inditYerence  to 
 the  exercise  of  the  sanctuarv.  The  more  thev  are 
 indulged  in,  the  more  habitual  they  become,  until 
 at  last  the  mind  becomes  perfectly  insensible  to  re- 
 ligious obligations,  which  almost  induces  people  to 
 
V20  T  1 1  10     ('  10  N  'I'  E  X  X  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 believe  they  are  jiistiliable  in  iiiaglecting  the  house 
 of  worsliip. — Rci?.  I.  N.  Waf/cr.  do.spcl  Herald,  May 
 
 15,  ms. 
 
 An  Address 
 
 We  should  encourage  young  preachers  and  ex- 
 horters,  and  endeavor  to  bring  out  the  gifts  that 
 are  in  the  church  to  profit.  "77k;  liurvcst  is  great 
 and  the  kihorers  are  few."  l>ut  suffer  me  here  to 
 give  a  few  hints  to  young  teachers: 
 
 First.  Study  the  Scriptures  prayerfully,  and  be 
 sure  to  have  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  in  your  own 
 hearts. 
 
 Second.  Humbly  seek  for  your  proper  sphere., 
 and  keep  in  it;  do  not  intrude  your  preaching  upon 
 popular  assemblies,  or  those  of  high  rank ;  never  take 
 what  is  called  a  big  text,  in  order  to  show  yourself 
 to  be  a  great  preacher;  preach  what  you  know,  and 
 live  up  to  what  you  preach. 
 
 The  preachers  may  be  covetous  and  desire  more 
 money  than  they  really  nee  1 ;  but,  instead  of  this, 
 it  is  often  the  case  that  they  are  obliged  to  leave 
 their  fields  of  labor,  and  choose  rather  to  dig  than 
 beg.  I  have  no  opinion  of  making  preachers  rich, 
 but  the  "Lord  has  ordained  that  they  which  preach 
 the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel."'  It  is  just  as 
 unreasonable  to  engage  a  man  to  spend  his  time 
 laboring  in  the  gospel  ministry  for  us  and  not  give 
 him  a  reasonable  compensation,  as  it  is  to  employ. a 
 man  to  work  on  our  farm  and  withhold  his  hire. 
 How  often  have  preachers  visited  churches  at  their 
 
U  ELIGIOTT  S     J  (»  |-  i;  \  \  I.  I  s  M 
 
 IL'I 
 
 1-oqiiest  :ni.l   spciK   ('nys  and  weeks,   IravckMl  scores 
 of  miles  and   faillilully  pi-eadied  (lie  word  to  tiiem 
 without  receiving  as  much  eartl.Iy  (onipensation  as 
 would  have  borne  their  exi)enses  home;  and  the  cry 
 was  still  incessant,  ''Come!  come  aj-ain!"     The  love 
 of  souls  has  led  them  to  stay  at  home  and  provide 
 for  those  of  their  own  lumsehold ;  the  churches  have 
 been  left  without  a  re^jular  ministry.    In  such  ]>laces 
 the  church  seldom  exists   long  before  the  "candle- 
 stick is  removed  out  of  its  ^nacc.''    But  the  time  has 
 been  when  there  was  some  apology  for  such  a  state  of 
 things.     For  when  we  took  our  stand  on  the  Bible, 
 and  rejected  all  human   creeds,   it  was  a  time  of 
 excitement,  and  some  enthusiasm ;  and  some  of  our 
 preachers  and   exhorters  declaimed   against  salary 
 preaching,  in  a  manner  calculated  to  lead  the  peo- 
 ple to  think  it  wrong  to  give  a  preacher  anvthing. 
 They  concluded  if  God  had  called  a  man  to  preach, 
 he  would  not  let  him  suffer.       And  some  worldly 
 minded,   little-souled   professors,   thought   it   was  a 
 first-rate  idea  to  get  clear  of  Presbyterianism ;  but 
 this  age  of  ignorance   is  fast  passing  by,  and  the 
 people  are  beginning  to  learn  that  God   works  by 
 means,  and  requires  His  children  to  do  their  duty. 
 "Bring  ye  all   the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,   and 
 prove  me  now  herewith,   saith    the  Lord   of  hosts, 
 if  r  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and 
 pour  you  out  a  blessing  that  there  will  not  be  room 
 enough  to  receive  it."     Mai.  3:  W.—Rev.  Lem  Pur- 
 nance,  Gospel  Herald^  November  15,  18-',5. 
 
122  T  1 1  10     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.     O  F 
 
 A  Dissertation  on  Preaching 
 
 There  is  some  preaching'  which  is  less  offensive, 
 yet  of  little  profit.  It  has  a  form  of  godliness,  and 
 it  may  be  addressesd  in  fine  spun  style,  but  if  it 
 imparts  no  life,  it  is  speculative,  and  lacks  the  min- 
 istration of  the  Spirit.  Whereas,  the  pure  testi- 
 mony, the  simple  gospel,  when  preached  (as  Peter 
 expressed  it)  with  .the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from 
 heaven,  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  the 
 believer,  '''it  is  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  his  heart;" 
 "more  to  be  desired  than  gold,  yea,  than  much  fine 
 gold;  sweeter  than  honey  and  the  honeycomb." — 
 Rev.  David  Purv'umce,  Gospel  Herald,  January  15, 
 W,6. 
 
 Faith  and  Works — The  Sun 
 
 First.  Faith  is  the  bough  on  which  all  the  Chris 
 tian  graces  grow.  But  faith  itself  must  be  deeply 
 rooted  in  love. 
 
 Second.  Hope  is  the  morning  star,  which  ever 
 invites  us  onward;  encouraging  us  with  the  great 
 recompense  of  reward. 
 
 Third.  Charity  is  the  principle  which  assimilates 
 us  most  to  God.  And  though  the  devils  have  faith, 
 and  the  hypocrites'  hope;  yet  love — love  unadulter- 
 ated, ever  has,  and  ever  will,  exist  alone  with  the 
 good. 
 
 Fourth.  Obedience  ever  was,  and  ever  will  be,  the 
 test  of  our  fidelity  to  good.  Our  divine  Lord  seeks 
 a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.     Nothing 
 
K  K  r.  I  (;  I  or  s   j  o  r  u  x  a  l  i  s  m  ij:; 
 
 can  Im}  a  substitute  foi-  ]>ersoual  righteousness — if 
 we  lack  that,  all  is  lost. 
 
 Fifth.  I>ut  p*ace  saves!  We  are  sa\etl  by 
 grace,  through  faith,  and  this  (Salvation)  is  not  of 
 ourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God,  not  of  works,  lest 
 we  should  boast. 
 
 Sixth.  We  are  saved  by  faith;  by  hope;  b^' 
 Christ;  Ilis  blood;  His  name;  baptism;  preachers; 
 by  the  gospel,  etc.  Still  all  these  are  but  means. 
 We  are  saved  by  grace!  Unbought,  unsold.  (Jrace 
 bestowed  before  the  world  was — FKEE  grace.  All 
 is  of  grace.  All  of  God. — Rev.  N.  Summerhell,  D. 
 D.,  Christian  Palladium,  August  28,  IS'il. 
 
 Remember  the   Earth   is   the   Lord's 
 
 I  do  not  know  but  what  the  cares  of  this  world, 
 and  the  deceitfulness  of  ri<'hes  have  made  many  pro- 
 fessed Christians  forget  that  the  "earth  is  the  Lord's 
 and  the  fulness  thereof."  Surely  we  ought  to  give 
 the  Lord  some  rent  or  interest  for  the  proi)erty  he 
 has  blessed  us  with.  What  we  give  our  ministers 
 for  laboring  for  our  personal  good,  is  but  a  reward 
 for  service  received  personally.  Now  this  is  not 
 giving  to  the  Lord.  Let  my  good  brethren  take  some 
 of  that  portion  which  they  are  preparing  for  their 
 children,  and  give  |25  or  $50  for  the  Lord's  truth 
 in  the  West,  and  set  their  children  to  earning  that 
 sum  to  refund  it.  In  the  end  the  children  will  be 
 better  off,  God  lietter  honored,  and  sinners  bene- 
 fited.— Rev.  ]\[ark  Fcrnald,  Christian  Palladium, 
 December  4,  IS'il. 
 
REV.   MARK  FERNALD 
 
RELIGIOUS     .TOTTKXA  L  I  S  M  125 
 
 Profane  Swearing 
 
 I(  is  j)i-()bal)lv  true  of  our  whole  race,  that  we, 
 like  ancient  Israel,  have  "so]<l  ourselves  for  naught," 
 but  in  no  sinful  character  docs  this  truth  stand 
 out  so  conspicuously  as  in  that  of  the  jtrofane 
 swearer.  Almost  every  crime  which  men  commit 
 presents  to  the  mind  of  the  perpetrator  some  motive, 
 or  semblance  of  motive,  to  move  him  to  action. 
 And  the  man,  like  the  unwary  fish,  "sees  the  bait, 
 but  not  the  hook."  IJut  it  would  seem  that  the 
 devil  will  ^ct  profane  swearers  cheaper  than  any 
 portion  of  his  prey.  They  are  cauj-ht  with  just 
 XOTlllXCr.  For  ilioy,  ever  and  anon,  "bite  at  the 
 naked  hook."  AMial  practice  can  be  more  foolish 
 and  despicable,  not  to  say  sinful,  than  this  trifling 
 with  the  name  of  our  Maker?  And  yet  how  i)rev- 
 alent  the  foolisli  cusfom  I— /?(r.  John  Ross,  Chris- 
 tian PalladiKiH,  Jidi/  /.  IS'/S. 
 
 Scripture  Investigation 
 
 The  r.ibjo  is  in  many  respects  an  extraordinary 
 book.  It  is  with  propriety  called  ''THE  IJOOK." 
 Its  fiicnds  claim  for  it  that  it  is  of  divine  origin. 
 It  claims  for  itself  that  the  holy  men  wlio  wrote 
 it  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Gliost.  It  is  a  succinct 
 histoi-y  of  time,  sufticient  from  the  first  day  that 
 (Pawned  upon  tlie  world,  to  its  final  close,  and  the 
 introduction  of  eternal  thin<is.  Tt  is  the  scoffer's 
 jest,  the  sinner's  dread,  and  the  good  man's  liope, 
 in  the  future  scenes  which  it  brinos  to  light.  He 
 who    is   accpiainted   with    its   truths   has   a    fund   of 
 
UKW    JASI'EU    IIAZK.N 
 
 Editor   CInistian  PaUudium 
 
 184G— 1855 
 
RELKMOT'S     .1  ()  I' It  .\  A  I,  I  S  M  UiT 
 
 knowledfic  of  intelkntiial  wealth  of  more  value  than 
 the  fine  gold.  He  who  can  approitriate  its  promises 
 has  more  wealth  in  possession  than  he  who  could 
 control  the  whole  world.  That  we  maj'  possess  our- 
 selves of  the  knowledge  it  im]»arts  we  must  study 
 its  pages,  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual. 
 It  is  a  (juestion  admitting  of  serious  doubt,  whether 
 all  the  philos()]>hical  discpiisitions  of  the  age,  or 
 time,  have  added  anything  to  the  plain,  common- 
 sense  understanding  of  the  Scriptures. — Rec.  Jufijicr 
 Huzcn,  Christian  Palladium,  May  12,  1849. 
 
 Christianity 
 
 The  obligations  which  the  world  is  under  to  Chris- 
 tianity never  can  be  fully  known,  and  are  far  from 
 being  duly  realized.  As  the  riches  of  Christ  are 
 unsearchable,  so  the  advantages  derived  from  the 
 gospel  are  incalculable.  The  poor  and  the  weak  are 
 I»eculiarly  benefited  by  the  protection  and  assistance 
 it  atiords  them. 
 
 Its  foundation  is  laid  deep — at  the  bottom  of  the 
 heart.  While  other  systems  only  regard  the  out- 
 ward forms  and  acts  of  life,  this  regards  the  motive 
 — the  inward  thought.  While  other  systems  seek 
 to  sweeten  the  streams,  this  changes  the  fountain, 
 and  purifies  all  the  streams  at  once. 
 
 Who  can  compare  the  advantages  secured  and 
 the  privileges  enjoyed  in  Christian  lands,  and  fail 
 to  thank  God  tliat  he  is  so  highly  favored  in  his 
 lot?  Who  would  not  dwell  in  a  Christian  counti-y? 
 Who  would  not  be  a  Christian? 
 
 « 
 
128  THE     CENTENNIAL    O  F 
 
 Christianity  is  one  and  the  same  thing  the  world 
 over.  Tlie  being  and  perfections  of  Jehovah,  is  a 
 sentiment  at  the  basis,  the  root  of  all  religion. 
 Faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  the  brightness  of  the 
 Father's  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  His  per- 
 son, is  acknowledged  by  all  who  pretend  to  the  name 
 of  Christian.  The  rewards  of  virtue  and  vice  are  ad- 
 mitted bv  all  Christians. 
 
 The  general  course  of  life  we  are  to  pursue,  as 
 well-pleasing  to  Cod,  and  enjoined  upon  us  by  His 
 word,  is  too  plainly  marked  to  admit  of  any  doubt 
 or  uncertainty  in  the  mind.  Indeed,  there  is  so 
 uniform  an  agreement  in  this  matter,  that  men  are 
 prepared  to  judge  of  the  character  of  a  man  by 
 the  fruit  he  bears,  throughout  the  wide  earth. 
 *  *  *  *  *  *  -» 
 
 Were  less  attention  paid  to  the  mint  and  rue  and 
 anise  and  cummin,  and  more  to  judgment  and  mercy 
 and  the  love  of  God,  it  would  be  favorable  to  the 
 cause  of  Christianity,  and  better  for  those  who  are 
 designed  to  be  benefited  by  its  holy  principles. — Kcv. 
 Jasper  Hazoiy  Christian  PaUadiNni,  August  Jf,  1849. 
 
 Sect 
 
 This  is  a  Latin  word  of  Ihe  same  significance  as 
 the  Greek  word  Hercsis.  The  latter  word  i-s  used 
 by  the  Apostle  Peter  (2  Epis.  II:  1-10),  in  speaking 
 of  false  teachers  who  should  arise,  ''who  shall  bring 
 ill  damnable  heresies  (or  sects)  even  denying  the 
 Lord  that  bought  them  and  bring  u])on  them- 
 selves swift  destruction." — He  adds  that  these,  be- 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  r  R  \  A  I.  I  S  M  120 
 
 ing  great  lovers  of  themselves,  are  not  afraid  to 
 introduce  new  setts. — Here  we  arrive  at  the  i)rimary 
 meaning  of  the  word  sect.  By  the  other  associations 
 of  religionists,  the  early  Christians  were  regarded 
 as  a  sect;  and  they  even  regarded  themselves  as 
 such  in  view  of  Judaism  and  heathenism.  But  the 
 apostle  most  pointedly'  condemns  any  movement 
 calculated  to  form  sects  among  themselves.  This 
 could  not  be  without  a  departure  in  some  sense 
 from  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity;  and  hence  any 
 appearance  of  such  a  movement,  met  with  a  stern 
 rebuke. 
 
 In  the  Greek  word  answering  to  sect,  we  arrive 
 at  the  meaning  of  heresy,  which  was  separation  or 
 sectarian  division.  It  was  an  insubordinate  or  re- 
 fractor}' movement  for  division.  Heresy  did  not 
 consist  in  honest  belief,  but  in  a  rigid,  uncharitable 
 demeanor,  calculated  to  produce  sectarian  division. 
 Then  every  rigid,  uncharitable  sectarian,  is,  ac- 
 cording to  the  original  meaning  of  the  term,  a 
 heretic.  If  any  man  wishes  to  dogmatize  over  the 
 faith  of  others,  as  good  and  pious  as  himself,  mak- 
 ing his  own  judgment  the  standard  of  belief  for 
 others,  he  is  a  heretic.  The  people  called  Christians 
 are  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  sect.  They  claim  to  hold 
 Christian  union  with  all  Cod's  children.  All  whom 
 God  owns  as  His  children,  they  claim  to  fellowship 
 as  their  brethren. — Rev.  David  Millard,  Christian 
 Palladium,  October  IS,  ISJ/O. 
 
 The  Bible  Is  Our  Rule 
 Preach  the  word.     Preach  Christ  in  the  language 
 God  has  authorized  ;  in  the  record  He  has  given  of  His 
 
130  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Son.  That  will  stand.  Preach  the  future  in  the  lan- 
 guage God  has  given  it  in  His  word.  That  will 
 stand.  Explain  Scripture  with  Scripture.  Hold  up 
 your  rule,  the  blessed  Bible.  That  has  God  for  its 
 author — we  bow  to  that.  Here  is  our  strength ;  and 
 it  is  being  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of 
 His  might. 
 
 Illustrate  the  Truth  of  God  by  a  holy  life.  Live 
 as  the  Word  of  God  teaches.  Let  all  who  behold 
 us  witness  a  living  exhibition  of  the  gentleness  of 
 Christ.  Live  a  living  illustration  of  the  love  of 
 God  to  men,  by  the  benevolence  portrayed  in  all  the 
 acts  of  life.  We  shall  thus  evidence  the  sincerity 
 of  our  profession,  and  glorify  God. 
 
 The  blessed  Bible.  This  is  our  rule.  It  is  good 
 enough  for  us.  T^t  us  abide  by  this  article  of  our 
 faith,  this  sentiment  of  the  Christians. — Rev.  Jasper 
 Hazen,  Christian  PalJadium,  January  11,  1850. 
 
 Things  I  Have  Never  Seen 
 
 1.  I  have  never  seen  a  preacher  too  punctual  to 
 his  appointments. 
 
 2.  I  have  never  seen  members  too  punctual  to 
 attend  meeting. 
 
 3.  I  have  never  seen  a  congregation  of  profes- 
 sors of  the  Christian  religion  pray  too  much. 
 
 4.  I  have  never  seen  a  husband  love  his  wife  too 
 much.     (I  would  ride  fifty  miles  to  see  such  a  sight)  ! 
 
 5.  I  never  saw  a  man  that  would  get  drunk  be  a 
 good  Christian. 
 
 6.  I  have  never  seen  a  preacher  engaged  in  specu- 
 
R  E  L  I  r,  I  OTT  S    J  O  TI  K  N  A  L  I  S  M  131 
 
 latioii  to  any  amount  without  losing  the  spirit  of 
 preaching  to  some  degree. — Rev.  0.  Gorily,  Gospel 
 Herald,  March  1, 1850. 
 
 Order  of  Repentance  and  Faith 
 
 Many  commit  a  great  mistake  in  gospel  order,  by 
 a  wrong  and  arbitrary  arrangement.  Thus,  they 
 place  Faith,  first;  Eepontance,  second;  Baptism, 
 third,  etc.  This  is  wrong.  We  are  to  "repent"  and 
 believe.  The  apostles  taught  repentance  toward  God, 
 and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  John  began 
 to  preach,  saying,  ''repent.^'  Jesus  began  to  preach, 
 saying,  "repent."  "God  commands  all  men  every- 
 where to  repent"^ — but  "all  have  not  faith."  How, 
 then,  can  they  repent?  All  know  that  they  have 
 sinned  and  are  convinced  that  there  is  a  God — 
 but  this  is  not  faith;  still  it  is  a  sufficient 
 foundation  for  repentance.  We  could  repent 
 and  believe — repent  and  be  converted — repent 
 and  be  baptized — repent  and  return  to  God.  In 
 short,  repent  and  do  every  duty.  No  man  will  ex- 
 ercise genuine  gospel  faith,  until  he  first  repents. 
 Kepentance  is  the  great  dodrine  to  preach  to  a 
 sinful  world.  xVfter  repentance,  faith,  prayer,  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  conversion,  baptism,  and  all  may  come 
 in,  and  the  true  believer  will  generally  have  the  or- 
 der right. — Rev.  N.  Sunwierhell,  D.  D.,  Gospel 
 Herald,  June  1,  1850. 
 
 Our  Cause 
 
 I  am  now  fully  satisfied  that  as  a  denomination 
 there   is  more  union    in    feeling,   in  sentiment  and 
 
132  T  H  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 practice  aiiioug  us  than  any  denomination  with 
 which  I  am  acquainted.  Our  cause  is  one;  our 
 aims  are  one;  our  principles  one;  our  feelings  one; 
 our  interest  oiie.  In  truth  it  may  be  said,  ours  is 
 a  union  church.  Christ  is  our  HEAD— (^K IS 
 TIANS  our  NAME,  and  the  BIBLE  our  GUIDE.— 
 Rev.  W.  B.  WeJlunft,  I).  P.,  (lirhtUui  PaUadiiiiii. 
 Novemher  30,  1850. 
 
 The   Bible   Class — Count   one 
 
 Said  a  pious  individual,  "I  would  attend  the 
 Bible  class  whether  I  could  study  my  lesson  or  not, 
 for  at  least  I  could  count  one.''  So  ought  all  to 
 feel,  for,  at  the  worst,  nothing  can  be  lost  by  at- 
 tending the  liilde  class. 
 
 1.  The  study  of  the  Bible  is  important.  It  is 
 the  Word  of  God — His  voice  to  man.  In  it  we  learn 
 our  Father's  will.  It  is  the  directory  to  our  faith, 
 the  chart  of  our  life.  It  is  to  teach  us  what  is 
 truth,  and  to  guide  us  over  the  quicksands  of  life. 
 We  should  study  it  as  the  mariner  studies  his  chart 
 when  at  sea.  It  tells  of  heaven  and  breathes  its 
 spirit;  it  tells  of  hell  and  warns  us  to  escape  it. 
 ^^^eareh  the  Scriptures,"  they  testify  of  Christ. 
 
 2.  Conversation  on  Scriptural  to])i('S,  especially 
 when  conducted  in  the  Scriptural  light,  are  alvv^ays 
 conducive  of  good.  They  are  profitable  both  to  be 
 enjoyed  and  to  be  heard.  It  is  ]>rontable,  then,  to 
 listen  to  the  exercises  of  the  Bible  class,  even  if 
 one  is  not  pre])ared  to  take  y\\v\  in  it.  How  much 
 better  would   it  be  for  manv  church-members  and 
 
i;  i:  1. 1  (;  I  or  s   .i  o  r  i:  xak  i  s  .m  I3;i 
 
 other  advilts,  il'  the  hour  of  Sabbath-srhool  and 
 Bible  class  was  not  s[Xint  in  casual  remarks  about  the 
 weather,  or  in  conversation  on  I  he  l)usiness  and 
 topics  of  the  we<'k !  Many  ('hristians  have  no  idea 
 of  what   is  lost   in  this  manner, 
 
 3.  One's  presence  "counts  one."  Tl  shows  to  the 
 world  one  interested  in  the  study  of  the  I'ible, 
 thouj^h  worldly  cares  press  hard.  It  is  one  givinj? 
 countenance  to  the  Sabbath-school  and  liible  class. 
 It  is  one  manifesting'  an  intercsl  to  learn  of  (lod, 
 and  hiMvcn,  and  eleinal  tliinj;s.  If  for  nolhinji; 
 else,  the  Jiible  class  should  be  attended  because  you 
 count  one. 
 
 But  every  one  can  jjive  the  lesson  some  study,  if 
 he  tries.  If  you  cannot  study  it  so  much  as  you 
 would  like,  do  not  be  ashamed  to  i^o  and  leani  of 
 those  who  have  studied.  (So  to  the  liible  class  and 
 count  one. — I^cr.  ./.  />'.  Weston,  I).  />.,  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Lihvrh/,  Mai/  29,  1851. 
 
 Newness  of  Life 
 
 The  change  in  a  sinner's  state  before  God,  by 
 faith  in  Christ,  involves  a  change  in  his  character 
 before  men.  Being  renewed  in  the  inner  man,  he 
 walks  iii  newness  of  life.  His  new  vimvs,  his  new 
 desires  and  aims,  atfect  the  exhibitions  of  his  tem- 
 l)er  towards  those  around  him.  They  effect  his 
 conduct,  sometimes  in  a  marked  degree,  so  that 
 observers  take  knowledge  of  such,  and  no  hmger 
 doubt  the  reality  of  the  change.  ^'Ohl  things  have 
 fassed    auaij,   and   all    thiiigs    lyrcome   neic."      The 
 
134  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Scriptures  are  no  longer  a  sealed  book,  they  are 
 read  with  avidity;  discoveries  are  made  in  them 
 never  previously  dreamed  of.  They  are  found  more 
 precious  than  gold.  They  reveal  an  inheritance  that 
 can  never  fade,  and  the  way  to  attain  to  it.  Prayer, 
 after  their  conversion,  is  a  most  welcome  duty 
 and  highly  prized  privilege. — Rev.  Jasper  Eazen, 
 Christian  Palladium,  June  21,  1851. 
 
 Christian  Suffering 
 
 The  human  constitution  is  such  that  very  many 
 of  the  seeming  ills  of  life  are  conducive  to  the 
 higher  blessings.  Thus,  individual  suffering  is  only 
 the  great  crucible  through  which  the  soul  that 
 passes  successfully,  comes  out  purified  and  ennobled. 
 
 The  man  who  has  never  breasted  the  waves  of 
 adversity — who  knows  not  the  drink  of  the  cup  of 
 
 sorrow, is    but    feebly    prepared   to    sympathize 
 
 with  the  sufferings  of  the  world,  or  to  engage  with 
 energy  in  the  great  struggles  of  life. 
 
 All  are  not  benefited  by  suffering.  The  alloy,  as 
 well  as  the  pure  ore,  goes  into  the  crucible.  The 
 office  of  the  meltiug-pot  is  to  separate  the  dross 
 from  the  pure  metal,  that  the  valuable  may  be  saved, 
 and  that  which  is  not,  rejected — and  hence,  where 
 evil  in  the  individual  predominates  over  the  good, 
 it  may  be  to  an  extent  that  precludes  his  being 
 perfected.     There  are  degrees  of  virtue. 
 
 There  may  be  two  causes,  both  of  which  are  good, 
 and  yet  one  of  these  be  better  than  the  other — and 
 so,  though  there  be  many  good  causes  in  the  world, 
 
It  E  L  I  G  I  O  IT  S     .1  O  TT  R  N  A  I.  I  S  M  135 
 
 the  cause  of  Christianity  is  the  best  of  all,  as  it  is 
 the  sum  of  all  that  is  }iood  here  upon  the  earth. — 
 li.  F.  Sumincrbcllj  Gospel  Hcndd,  July  15,  1851. 
 
 Life's  Golden  Grains 
 
 Our  years  are  bearing  us  onward  with  the  swift- 
 ness of  the  mountain  torrent  to  a  long  eternity. 
 Great  is  the  work  which  we  are  all  called  upon  to 
 perform  during  the  hours  of  our  mortality.  Life 
 may  be  divided  into  little  .golden  grains  of  which 
 each  moment  is  one.  The  riches  of  the  miner  who 
 returns  from  the  El  Dorado  of  the  West  with  his 
 coffers  filled  with  gold  have  accumulated  by  his 
 gathering  up  the  little  golden  grains,  and  preserv- 
 ing them  with  the  greatest  economy.  The  more 
 durable  riches  of  righteousness  and  true  holiness, 
 can  only  be  accumulated  by  improving  with  great 
 economy  the  golden  grains  of  life.  Improve  each 
 hour.  Do  something  for  God's  glory  and  the  good 
 of  man,  and  study  3'our  own  improvement  each 
 moment,  and  all  is  well. — Rev.  Charles  Bryant, 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  July  31,  1851. 
 
 The  Two  Ways 
 
 Our  Savior  in  His  inimitable  and  instructive  ser- 
 mon on  the  mount,  speaks  of  two  ways  exactly  op- 
 posite in  character  and  final  termination.  The  one 
 is  strait,  entered  by  a  narrow  gate,  found  by  but 
 few,  and  it  leadeth  unto  life.    The  other  broad,  the 
 
136  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 entrance  wide,  and  leadeth  to  destruction,  into 
 which  many  go. 
 
 In  these  two  ways,  and  from  free  choice,  are  found 
 the  entire  world  of  accountable  beings.  One  class 
 is  seeking  for  glory,  honor  and  immortality,  which 
 shall  (through  grace)  secure  to  them  eternal  life. 
 The  other  is  seeking  for  the  honors,  pleasures  and 
 riches  of  the  world,  and  are,  ''treasuring  up  unto 
 themselves  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath,"'  that 
 will  ultimately  drown  them  in  destruction  and  per- 
 dition. This  is  truly  a  solemn  and  momentous  truth. 
 Men  may  wrest  this,  as  they  do  the  other  Scriptures, 
 but  Christ's  meaning  is  clear  and  unmistakable  and 
 caviling  will  never  alter  it. 
 
 Reader,  in  which  of  these  two  ways  are  you  found? 
 Stop  and  ponder  well  this  question.  It  is  fraught 
 with  an  eternal  weight  of  interest.  Rest  not,  I  be- 
 seech you,  until  in  the  light  of  God's  truth  you  settle 
 it.  You  are  passing  on  to  your  journey's  end.  And 
 O,  where  will  it  be?  Think,  O  think,  where  will  you 
 spend  eternity?  What  of  all  your  gain,  if  heaven  is 
 lost?  Neglect  what  else  you  may,  in  this  matter 
 you  have  no  time  to  lose.^i^ey.  Seth  Hinkley,  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty,  August  21,  1851. 
 
 A  Prepared  Ministry 
 
 You  would  not  have  a  mechanic  work  upon  your 
 building  without  evidences  that  he  was  duly  pre- 
 pared, and  skillful.  You  need  a  ministry  prepared  in 
 the  age,  for  the  work  and  the  wants  of  the  age,  to 
 labor  in  God's  husbandry,  on  God's  building. 
 
R  E  r-  I  G  1  O  U  S    J  ( )  r  K  X  A  L  1  S  M  137 
 
 May  God  prepare  us,  head,  heart,  and  hand,  to 
 every  good  work. — Rvr.  Oliver  liurr,  Herald  of  Gos- 
 pel Liberty,  Fchruary  26, 1852. 
 
 Is  It  Duty  to  Love  Christians? 
 
 The  life  principle  of  all  religion  i«  that  divine 
 love  and  goodness  which  arises  from  a  ])nre  faith 
 in  God  and  in  Jesus  the  Savior,  if  we  have  formed 
 a  proper  estimate  of  the  things  of  God.  ^Vlloevor 
 seeks  to  promote  i>eace,  unity  and  love  among  Chris- 
 tians, seeks  to  promote  godliness  and  the  will  of 
 God.  Whoever  seeks  to  promote  discord,  division 
 and  enmity  among  Christians,  seeks  to  promote  tlie 
 weakness  of  the  church,  the  desolation  of  Zion,  jind 
 a  lejjrosy  upon  the  body  of  Christ. — Rev.  A.  G.  Coin- 
 itujs.  Christian  Palladium,  May  8,  1852, 
 
 Milk  Diet 
 
 And  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spirit- 
 ual, but  as  unto  carnal,  even  as  unto  babes  in  Christ.  I 
 have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with  meat ;  for  hitherto  ye 
 were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  now  are  yo  able.  For 
 ye  are  yet  carnal ;  for  whereas  there  are  among  you  envy- 
 ing and  strife  and  divisions,  are  ye  not  carnal  and  walk  as 
 men?  For  while  one  saitli.  I  am  of  I'aul  ;  and  anotlicr.  I 
 am  of  Apollos;  are  ye  not  carnal':' — 1  ('(tihithidiiH  .i:!-). 
 
 The  same  state  of  things  that  Paul  describes  in 
 these  verses,  exists  at  the  present  day.  Envying  and 
 strife  and  divisions  are  still  prevalent  among  mul- 
 titudes who  nominally  are  Christians.  The  Corin- 
 thian sectaries  boasted  themselves,  some  in  Paul  and 
 
138  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  r.    O  F 
 
 others  in  Apollos.  Modern  sectaries  display  the 
 same  spirit  wlien  they  boast,  one,  /  am  of  (Jaluin. 
 another,  I  ant  of  Wcslcij;  a  third,  /  a))i  of  Luther;  a 
 fourth,  /  avi  a  lUrptisf,  and  I,  a  Unitarian^  and  I,  a 
 UniversaUst.  Whenever  men  make  their  denomina- 
 tional connections  a  nmtter  of  boastinjj;,  or  pride 
 tkf  mselves  in  their  minister,  or  perpetuate  divisions 
 in  the  Lord's  family,  they  would  do  well  to  pause 
 and  consider  the  jirave  question  of  the  apostle,  "Are 
 ye  not  carnal  and  walk  as  men?" 
 
 It  is  unhappily  the  case  that  many  believers  have 
 not  been  nourished  sufficiently  upon  the  simple  nu- 
 triment which  the  gospel  provides  for  the  babe  in 
 Christ.  "As  newborn  babes" — says  Peter — "desire  the 
 sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby." 
 A  3'oung  convert  requires  careful  nursing  in  the  first 
 princiijles  of  Christ,  that  lie  may  become  humble, 
 self-denying,  prayerful,  watchful  and  loving.  He 
 needs,  first  of  all,  the  simple  facts  and  the  pervading 
 spirit  of  the  gospel  brought  to  his  affections,  that 
 they  may  entwine  themselves  around  the  living 
 Christ.  This  gospel  in  simplicity  is  Avhat  the  apos- 
 tle calls  milk.  All  the  babes  in  Christ  should  have 
 this  milk  diet.  Eut,  unfortunately,  they  don't  all 
 get  it.  There  are  so  many  "dry  nurses"  in  the  church 
 — preachers  of  speculative  theologij  rather  than  of 
 Christ's  gospel,  that  many  of  the  "babes,"  as  soon  as 
 they  are  born,  are  put  immediately  upon  the  strong 
 meat  of  theology  and  dogma.  Soon  as  the  converts 
 are  made,  many  commence  to  indoctrinate  them  into 
 the  "mysteries"  of  the  sect.  Some  fall  to  teaching 
 them  the  "Trinity ;"  others — not  less  mischievous — - 
 ply  them  with  doctrines  antagonistic  to  the  Trinity; 
 
i;  i:  I.  h;  1  ou  s   J  o  r  k  xa  r.  t  sm  139 
 
 the  effect  in  either  case  is  to  draw  away  the  atten- 
 tion from  Christ.  And  thus  they  cease  to  grow, 
 they  remain  babes  a  long  while — some  always.  The 
 evidence  that  they  are  babes,  even  though  they  have 
 been  "professors"  for  many  years,  is  to  be  found  in 
 their  spiritual  tendencies — their  babyish  contro- 
 versies and  squabbles  about  theological  rattle-boxes 
 and  paper  dolls. 
 
 Oh !  ye  that  feed  the  flock,  I  pray  you  feed  the  lambs 
 with  "milk."  When  a  "babe"  is  born  into  the  family 
 of  Christ,  do  not  feed  it  first  of  all  with  dogma — not 
 of  any  kind.  Don't  teach  it  first  the  creed,  or  the 
 catechism;  nor  occupy  its  attention  with  Trinitarian, 
 or  Calvinistic,  or  Baptismal  controversies; — not 
 even  with  Abolitionism.  Because  the  natural  effect 
 of  all  this  high  feeding  is  to  derange  the  weak  di- 
 gestion of  the  babe.  Babes  are  "not  able  to  bear" 
 meat ;  it  sours  their  stomachs.  And  so,  "babes"  in 
 Christ,  who  have  been  fed  upon  the  meat  of  dogmatic 
 and  metaphysical  theology  instead  of  the  "sincere 
 milk  of  the  word,"  usually  possess  very  sour 
 stomachs,  evinced,  now  as  of  old,  by  the  disposition 
 to  say  "I  am  of  Paul ;  and  I  of  Apollos." 
 
 If  the  state  of  things  in  the  Corinthian  church 
 made  it  necessary  that  the  members  should  be  fed 
 with  milk,  does  not  the  similar  condition  of  multi- 
 tudes at  the  present  day  call  loudly  for  a  milk  diet? 
 Away  with  your  heavy,  indigestible  "pound-cake;" 
 and  let  us  have  more  "milk-men !" 
 
 Surely  we  need  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  in 
 which  Greekish  dialects  and  Romish  polity  shall 
 have  place  (if  they  have  place  at  all),  far  in  the 
 distance;   while   in    the    foreground   the   undivided. 
 
140  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 living  Christ  is  presented  as  the  vivifier  of  the  spir- 
 itual affections.  Certain  virtues  of  a  lunnble  sort, 
 but  greatly  valued  in  the  primitive  church,  are  al- 
 most forgotten  in  the  heats  of  party  controversy; 
 such  are  meekness,  patience,  long-suffering,  brother- 
 Ij'-kindness,  self-denial,  charity.  Would  it  not  be 
 well  for  the  ministry  to  abstain  for  a  while  from 
 dogmatic  preaching — from  the  inculcation  of  sec- 
 tarian tenets;  and  bend  their  united  energies  to 
 the  work  of  instructing  the  young, — the  poor, — the 
 simple, — the  weak  believer,  in  the  principles  of 
 moral  and  spiritual  life?  ''Milk,"  "milk;"  my 
 brethren,  more  "milk!"  Some,  we  have,  no  doubt; 
 but  there  is  so  much  disturbed  electricity — so  many 
 thunder-storms  in  the  theological  heavens,  that  the 
 "milk"  is  sometimes  soured. — Bcv.  Austin  Craig, 
 D.  D.,  Herald  of  aospel.Lihcrtij.  Jiili/  S,  1852. 
 
 The  Bible 
 
 The  Bible!  Precious  volume!  What  sliall  my  heart 
 dictate;  what  shall  my  soul  utter  concerning  the 
 Book  of  books!  Too  much  cannot  be  said  in  praise 
 of  the  Bible.  We  cannot  lay  it  too  near  our  hearts ; 
 we  cannot  entwine  our  affections  too  closely  around 
 it. 
 
 It  comes  to  us  with  the  knowledge  of  God ;  it  sat- 
 isfactorily accounts  for  human  existence;  it  dispels 
 the  dark  clouds  that  shadow,  and  dissipates  the 
 doubts  that  agitate  the  soul.  It  proclaims  that 
 man  is  the  offspring  of  the  creation  of  Cod,  and 
 presents  the  Infinite  as  the  Father  of  the  human 
 
K  E  r.  I  (;  I  O  V  S     .7  O  ll  II  X  a  L  l  S  M  141 
 
 family — as  caring  for  all  lii.s  creatures — as  dosirinp; 
 their  happiness^  and  as  providing  all  things  richly 
 for  their  enjoyment.  It  speaks  to  us  of  Jesus — of 
 a  resurrection — of  immortal  life,  and  of  a  heaven 
 liome  in  prepared  mansions,  through  Him  that  died 
 for  us. 
 
 It  comes  to  ns  with  the  love  of  God.  Its  mes- 
 sages are  of  love;  by  the  prophets,  by  angels,  by 
 His  own  Son.  Yes!  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he 
 gave  His  only  begotten  Son.  Herein  is  love,  not  that 
 we  loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us  and  gave  His 
 Son  for  us.  Existence — life  itself,  the  heavens 
 stretched  out  o'er  us,  the  sunshine  and  the  clouds, 
 the  elements  and  seasons,  the  moments  and  the  rain- 
 drops, as  well  as  oceans  and  length  of  days,  speak 
 of  God's  goodness;  but  it  is  the  gift  of  His  Son  that 
 most  proclaims,  and  establishes  that  God  is  Love. 
 — Rer.  B.  F.  Suniinerhell,  Christian  Palladium,  May 
 28,  1853. 
 
 Education  and  Religion 
 
 Education  should  never  be  divorced  from  i)ure 
 religion.  United  they  become  the  voice  of  heavenly 
 wisdom,  which  "utters  her  voice''  loudly  in  our 
 streets  and  plants  the  standard  of  Biblical  Chris 
 tianity  '*in  the  openings  of  the  gates,"  as  the  rally- 
 ing point  of  safety  for  the  youth  of  our  country. — 
 Rrr.  D.  P.  Pike,  Herald  of  Gospel  TAhcrty,  May  3, 
 1855. 
 
UKV.    DAN'L    I'.    PIKE 
 
 Editor  Jlifdhl  of  CokikI  Lihcrly 
 
 1851—1808 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  TT  K  X  ALTS  M  143 
 
 Injured  Influence 
 
 There  is  no  computation  that  can  fully  set  forth 
 the  value  of  one's  inlluence.  It  is  always  at  work, 
 and  deathloHs  in  its  advances.  Once  begun  it  never 
 stops  or  returns.  It  is  always  onward  and  as  last- 
 ing as  eternity.  Few,  it  is  to  be  feared,  stop  to 
 consider  its  tremendous  power.  But  as  tremendous 
 as  are  its  results  very  small  things  act  upon  it  to 
 injure  and  destroy  its  power  for  good. 
 
 A  dishonest  act,  an  improper  word  and  an  un- 
 guarded phrase  has  ruined  the  power  of  thousands 
 in  their  influence  for  good  in  the  community  where 
 they  reside.  Many  able  ministers  have,  by  one  word 
 or  look  or  a  simple  act,  destroyed  their  power  for 
 truth  and  righteousness.  Christians  should  be  on 
 their  guard  at  all  times,  but  never  should  they  be 
 more  guarded  upon  any  one  subject  than  that  of 
 inlluence.— /?ci;.  D.  P.  Pike,  in  Herald  of  Gospel 
 LiherUj,  A  iigust  23,  1855. 
 
 "   Unworthy  Church  Members 
 
 Nothing  is  more  deprecated  by  the  Great  Head 
 of  the  Church  than  the  retaining  of  persons  in 
 church  fellowship  whose  conduct  is  objectionable  in 
 the  eyes  of  men  and  of  God. 
 
 It  is  very  pleasant  and  encouraging  to  receive 
 members,  but  few  churches  are  strict  and  willing 
 to  enforce  discipline  among  their  members  after 
 the  New  Testament  direction.  For  this  neglect  we 
 have  weak  and  sickly  churches;  weak  and  sickly 
 in  their  influence.    Some  churches  wink  at  members 
 
144  TH  E    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 who  are  known  to  be  dishonest;  members  that  are 
 often  disguised  with  liquor;  members  that  attend 
 other  meetings,  lending  their  influence,  because  of 
 some  selfish  interest,  to  build  and  sustain  other  dC' 
 nominations,  and  members  whose  veracity  is  often 
 questioned.  Such  laxity  is  injurious.  Christ  cannot 
 be  present  to  sustain  those  churches  that  neglect 
 the  duty  of  discipline.  There  are  members  who 
 often  feel  unworthy  and  think  they  should  leave 
 the  church  because  of  their  feeling  of  unworthiness. 
 Generally  such  persons  are  not  correct  in  their 
 feelings,  and  are  not  the  persons  to  leave  the  church. 
 The  truly  unworthy  do  not  often  think  of  leaving, 
 but  seek  to  cover  their  sins  and  retain  their  posi- 
 tion in  the  church. 
 
 Every  means  should  be  taken  consistent  with 
 right,  to  reclaim  and  restore  the  unworthy  or  back- 
 sliders, but  no  leniency  should  be  indulged  because 
 of  the  olTender's  position.  No  matter  if  a  rich  mem- 
 ber does  wrong,  he  must  not  be  excused  any  more 
 than  the  poor  offender.  Discipline  should  be  im- 
 I)artially  adnnnistered.  Churches  and  ministers 
 should  awake  to  this  subject  in  good  earnest.  There 
 should  be  an  immediate  reform  in  respect  to  this 
 great  duty  among  many  of  the  New  England  church- 
 es.— Rei7.  D.  P.  Pike,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  Sep- 
 tember 6,  1855. 
 
 The  Great  Business  of  Life 
 
 There  are  thousands  of  professed  Christians  at 
 the  present  day,  who  have  mistaken  the  great  ob- 
 ject and  business  of  life.     In   all   their  plans  and 
 
R  E  L  I  r;  I  O  T'  S     J  O  TT  K  \  A  F.  I  R  M  145 
 
 schemes  and  actions,  they  make  their  worldly  ad- 
 vantage the  first  great  object,  and  their  religious 
 duties  and  privileges  secondary  to  it.  This  is  re- 
 versing the  order  which  Christ  himself  has  given  for 
 our  guidance,  and  is  an  unmistakable  evidence  of 
 the  covetousness  which  is  idolatry  in  the  sight  of 
 God.  ''Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His 
 righteousness" — is  the  command  given  to  all  men, 
 but  thousands  who  profess  the  name  of  Christ  seek 
 His  kingdom  and  His  righteousness  last.  They  toil 
 hard.  They  are  active,  industrious  and  enterpris- 
 ing in  their  habits  and  calling — but  it  is  all  for  the 
 world  and  themselves ;  not  for  Christ  and  His  cause. 
 They  are  diligent  in  business,  selfish  in  spirit,  serv- 
 ing Mammon — but  not  ''diligent  in  business,  fervent 
 in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord."  They  do  with  their  might 
 what  their  hands  find  to  do — but  they  seldom,  or 
 never,  find  the  right  thing  to  do.  They  lay  admira- 
 ble plans,  and  start  new  enterprises  to  promote  their 
 worldly  interests — but  they  never  contrive  a  scheme, 
 or  start  an  enterprise,  for  the  glory  of  God.  In  all 
 that  they  do,  they  are  governed  by  the  interests  and 
 considerations  of  a  worldly  character,  with  little 
 or  no  regard  to  their  spiritual  advantage  or  im- 
 provement. They  look  constantly  at  the  things 
 which  are  seen  and  temporal,  and  not  at  the  things 
 which  are  unseen  and  eternal. 
 
 Such  professed  Christians  must  be  an  abomina- 
 tion in  the  sight  of  God.  Their  conduct  almost  con- 
 stantly belies  their  professions.  They  have  solemn- 
 Iv  declared,  before  God  and  men,  that  thev  had  re- 
 nounced  the  world  and  all  its  vanities,  the  devil 
 and   all   his   works — and  yet,  they  are  governed   in 
 
'''-Hm 
 
 #'■ . 
 
 ••^ 
 
 \   ■ 
 
 "^y-' 
 
 .   # 
 
 # 
 
 ■1- 
 
 ^SH^t 
 
 r 
 
 REV.   .TAMP:S   WILLIAMSON 
 Editor   QoRpel   Herald 
 1847—1856 
 
R  E  L  I  G  r  O  U  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  147 
 
 all  things  chiefly  by  the  prince  and  spirit  of  the 
 world,  which  they  profess  to  have  renounced.  They 
 have  solemnly  covenanted  with  God  to  obey  and 
 serve  Him,  but  they  obey  and  serve  Hira  not.  They 
 have  solemnly  sworn  allegiance  to  Christ  who  hath 
 bought  them  with  His  blood,  but  they  deny  Him  be- 
 fore men,  and  oftentimes  put  Him  to  open  shame. 
 
 The  great  business  of  life  here  is,  not  to  serve 
 Mammon,  nor  to  try  to  serve  God  and  Mammon.  It 
 is  not  to  toil  and  drudge  and  sweat  to  pile  up  a 
 heap  of  glittering  dust — to  add  house  to  house  and 
 field  to  field — or  to  gain  honor,  fame  or  power  among 
 men.  The  great  business  of  life  is,  to  promote  the 
 glory  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  man — to  lay  up 
 treasures  in  heaven — to  do  justly  and  love  mercy, 
 and  to  "labor  not  for  the  meat  which  perisheth, 
 but  for  that  which  endureth  unto  everlasting  life." 
 
 The  great  error  and  guilt  of  many  professed 
 friends  of  Christ  is  that  they  make  that  secondary 
 which  God  has  made  their  first  duty.  They  reverse 
 the  moral  order  of  things  which  God  has  estab- 
 lished, and  attend  first  and  chiefly  to  their  secular 
 afl'airs  and  interests,  even  though  it  be  at  the  sac- 
 rifice or  neglect  of  their  higher  interests  in  the 
 world  to  come.  Business  first  and  religion  after- 
 wards, seems  to  be  the  maxim  which  governs  them; 
 whereas,  it  should  be,  religion  first  and  business 
 after^ivards. 
 
 It  is   right   to   be  active,  enterprising,   and   dili- 
 gent in  business.     It  is  right  to  labor  for  a  home 
 •and  competence  for  ourselves  and  families.     But  it 
 is  not  right  to  make  this  the  great  object  and  busi 
 ness  of  life,  to  which  every  other  interest  and  duty 
 
148  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 must  yield.  The  man  who  has  so  much  business  that 
 lie  cannot  attend  to  his  religious  duties,  has  too 
 much,  and  is  in  danger  of  losing  his  soul.  The 
 man  who  prosecutes  his  secular  business  because 
 he  loves  to  make  money  rather  than  to  serve  God, 
 may  succeed  in  laying  up  treasures  on  earth,  but 
 he  will  have  no  "title  clear  to  mansions  in  the  skies," 
 To  all,  therefore,  we  say — be  diligent,  active,  sober^ 
 vigilant  in  your  calling, — "Provide  things  honest 
 in  the  sight  of  all  men,"  for  yourselves  and  fami- 
 lies.— But  remember  that  the  first  great  business  of 
 this  life  is,  to  "fear  God  and  keep  His  command 
 meuts;  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man." — Rev. 
 James  WiUiamson,  in  (Jospel  Herald,  Septemher  8, 
 1855. 
 
 Ministerial  Apologies 
 
 Thinking  men  cannot  but  be  disgusted  when  listen- 
 ing to  the  introduction  of  a  sermon  consisting  of 
 useless  and  unnecessary  apologies.  It  is  most  sick- 
 ening to  hear  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  when  about 
 to  address  his  felloAvmen  upon  the  great  subject  of 
 religion,  say  that  he  "is  unprepared,"  "did  not  think 
 of  speaking  until  entering  the  pulpit,  and  shall 
 speak  but  a  few  minutes  from  the  following  text." 
 This  apology  is  useless  and  it  is  often  partially 
 false.  The  text  may  have  been  preached  from  a 
 dozen  times.  The  idea  of  being  unprepared  is  wlud- 
 ly  beneath  the  dignity  of  a  minister  of  Christ.  If 
 he  has  nothing  to  say,  then  he  should  not  attem]»t 
 to  preach;  and  if  he  has  something  to  communi<'ate, 
 then  he  should  say  it,  and  when  it  is  said,  stop.     It 
 
KKLMMorS     .FO  r  K  NALl  S  M  14!» 
 
 is  most  becoming  to  let  others  judge  of  <»iir  produc- 
 tions, and  they  can  make  all  the  necessary  allow- 
 ances. 
 
 The  force  of  many  sermons  is  entirely  lost  by 
 foolish  and  unnecessary  aiiologies,  especially  when 
 the  preface  promised  a  short  sermon,  but  the  secpiel 
 was  a  sermon  over  sixty  minutes.  If  ministers 
 could  but  feel  how  their  ai)ologies  are  generally 
 regarded  they  would  be  ashamed  and  never  make 
 another. — Rev.  I).  P.  Pike,  in  Herald  of  Gospel  Lib- 
 erty, October  If,  1855. 
 
 Wages   of  Sin 
 
 We  think  a  good  man  has  no  more  reason  to 
 dread  death,  than  the  Israelites  had  the  passage  of 
 Jordan  to  possess  Canaan.  He  should  regard  it  as 
 a  part  of  the  economy  of  a  merciful  God,  and  as 
 necessary  to  the  end  which  he  contemplates.  He 
 should  no  more  regret  that  state,  than  the  agri- 
 culturist does  the  ripeness  of  his  crops;  true,  his 
 fields  look  very  diffei'ently  from  what  they  did  when 
 "every  plant  was  gay  and  green;"  and  a  dolt  might 
 deplore  the  change,  but  the  wise  husbandman  sees 
 in  it  his  crowning  interest. 
 
 In  what  does  death  consist?  Not  alone  in  the 
 last  throes  and  agonies  of  dissolution;  but  in  its 
 certainty,  in  all  that  produces  it — its  harbingers 
 and  attendants.  In  this  sense  the  king  of  the 
 Amalekites  (I  Sam.  15:32),  could  say  that  the  ''bit- 
 terness (the  worst  part)  of  death  is  past,"  be- 
 fore  his  execution   commenced.     This  view  is  sus- 
 
KIOV.    ISAAC    C.    GOFF,    D.    D. 
 
 Associate  Editor   Christian  Palladium 
 
 1855-1857 
 
UKLIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  151 
 
 tained  by  relei-eiu-e  to  the  following  passages:  God 
 said  to  Abinielecli,  "thou  art  hut  a  dead  man,"  etc. 
 Not  that  the  king  of  Gerar  was  already,  or  entirely, 
 dead;  but  the  evil  into  which  he  had  fallen,  rendered 
 death  certain.    ''Noia  therefore  forgive,  T  pray  thee, 
 my  sin  only  this  once,  and  entreat  the  Lord  your 
 God,  that    he  take  away  from  nw  this  death  also.'' 
 (Ex.  10:  17.)  Not  that  the  i)lague  of  the  locusts  had 
 already   produced    the   actual   death    of   the    ju-oud 
 Egyptian  monarch;  but  he  saw  in  it  the  certainty 
 of  his  death.    ^^And  the  Egyptians  were  urgent  upon 
 the  people,  that  they  might  send  them  out  of  the  land 
 ill    haste;   for    they   said.    We    he   all   dead    men." 
 Dead    in    that    their    death    seemed    certain,    with- 
 out a  merciful  interposition.       Of  the  same  char- 
 acter, manifestly,  are  those  texts  in  the  New  Testa- 
 ment:   "The    H-ages   of   sin   is   death;"   etc.     What 
 death?      The  death  of  the  soul— the  "second  death." 
 Not  that  it  is  really  executed  at  anv  time  during 
 our  mortal  life;  but  (without  forgiveness)  it  is  ren 
 dered  certain.     And  not  only  rendered  certain;  but 
 its  influences  upon  the  soul,  are,  even  now,  in  fear- 
 ful  harmony  with   the  experiences  of  the  final  ex- 
 ecution of  the  sentence,     ''Dying  thou   shalt  die," 
 most  emphatically  expresses  the  dreadful  intiuence 
 of    unforgiven    transgression    upon    the    soul    from 
 the  conception  of  lust, — the  bringing  forth  of  sin, 
 (Jas.  1:15),  and  the  concluding  act  of  this  grand 
 drama  according  to  Rev.  21  :  8. — Rev.  I.  C.  Goff,  D. 
 D.,  in   Christian    Palladium,  Ortohrv  21.   /8.7.T. 
 
152  .  TU  K    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 The  Christian  a  Philanthropist 
 
 The  gospel  of  Christ  is  a  gospel  of  peace  and  love. 
 It  brings  comfort  to  the  sorrowing,  restoration  to 
 the  captive,  and  freedom  to  the  slave.  It  clothes  the 
 naked,  feeds  the  hnngry,  and  relieves  the  distressed. 
 The  same  spirit  that  Christianity  breathes  also 
 characterized  its  Founder — and  surely,  the  spirit 
 that  marked  the  life  and  is  manifested  in  the  teach- 
 ings of  the  Master  should  also  govern  His  disciples. 
 Hence  the  Christian  should  be  always  active  in 
 works  of  philanthropy.  He  should  visit  the  sick  and 
 administer  comfort  to  them  in  their  suffering.  He 
 should  relieve  the  poor,  console  the  bereaved  and 
 cheerfully  welcome  the  fleeing  fugitive  from  op 
 pression  and  help  him  on  to  freedom.  Like  his 
 divine  Master  he  should  go  about  doing  good.  He 
 should  never  be  indifferent  to  sorrow,  nor  pass  the 
 distressed  by  ''on  the  other  side."  In  the  line  of 
 true  benevolence  whatever  his  hands  find  to  do  he 
 should  do  with  his  might. — Rev.  D.  E.  Millard. 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  Fchruanj  llf,  1856. 
 
 Light  in  Dark  Places 
 
 The  darkest  place  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge 
 on  earth,  is  the  unregenerate  heart.  The  greatest 
 light  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge,  is  the  gospel 
 of  Christ.  This  is  the  light  of  the  world's  dark 
 places.  One  power  alone  can  illumine  them.  The 
 Holy  Spirit  may  silently  penetrate  these  dark  re- 
 cesses by  the  frequented  path  so  often  trodden,  and 
 shed  ray  after  ray  of  gospel  light,  until  the  dark 
 
K  K  L  I  (;  I  or  s    .1  ()  r  It  XA  I,  I  s  M  ir.: 
 
 cavern  of  the  soul  is  full  of  light  and  heaven,  and 
 the  wildei'iiess  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the 
 rose. — Ncr.  li.  /•'.  Carter,  Herald  of  Gospel  Libert ij. 
 April  10,  1S56. 
 
 Unseen  but  Yet  Enjoyed 
 
 The  Christian  has  an  unseen  Savior,  who  is  the 
 object  and  source  of  his  soul's  richest  enjoyment.  A 
 living  presence — Christ  in  us  the  hope  of  glory; 
 but  yet  invisible. 
 
 The  mind  of  man  lingers,  and  is  lost  at  seasons 
 in  silent  communings  with  distant  friends,  whom  the 
 eye  sees  not,  and  ear  hears  not;  and  yet  the  spirit 
 may  find  greater  delight  in  than  it  does  in  com- 
 munion with  the  visible. 
 
 So  of  ('hrist.  We  love  Him  for  His  labors  and 
 sacrifices  for  us.  We  delight  in  Him  for  the  present 
 peace  which  He  bestows  upon  us,  and  for  the  hope 
 with  which  He  gilds  the  future.  We  love  Him 
 for  His  spirit  and  life  in  us.  We  delight  in  Him 
 for  what  He  has  wrought  out  for  us. 
 
 He  is  the  present  joy  and  future  hope  of  the 
 Cliristian.  Christ  is  all  in  all  to  him.  He  is  his 
 living  and  his  dying  song.  His  eyes,  opened  to  be- 
 hold the  celestial  day  of  heaven,  shall  see  Him  as 
 He  is,  and  find  everlasting  joy  in  His  presence. — 
 Rev.  Charles  Tirj/aiif,  If  cm  hi  of  Cosjirl  Liberty,  Sep- 
 tember 18,  1856, 
 
 The  Christian  Church 
 
 The    Christian     Church     was    organize!    eighteen 
 hundred   vears   ago   bv   a   Teacher  sent   from   God. 
 
154  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Weak  and  feeble  apparently,  in  its  elementary  state, 
 many  expected  to  live  to  note  its  extinction.  But 
 their  hopes  were  not  realized.  They  passed  away, 
 but  it  remained.  It  witnessed  the  downfall  of  the 
 various  nations,  religions,  i)hilosophies  and  systems, 
 which  were  existing-  in  their  vigor  at  its  birth;  and 
 since  their  overthrow  it  has  witnessed  the  rise  and 
 fall  of  empires,  the  birth  and  annihilation  of  na- 
 tions, the  overthrow  of  newer  systems,  and  the 
 downfall  of  later  religions;  and  still  it  exists. 
 Exists,  and  shall  exist  when  all  the  present  empires, 
 kingdoms,  philosophies  and  systems  shall  have  de 
 cayed  and  been  forgotten ;  it  will  exist.  Sects  may 
 disturb  its  peace  for  a  time;  but  sects  must  ])ass 
 away.  Creeds  may  mar  its  beauty  for  a  time;  but 
 creeds  wax  old  and  perish.  Human  laws  and  dis- 
 ciplines may  lead  the  weak  to  serve  other  masters, 
 or  to  worship  other  gods;  but  human  systems  will 
 perish. 
 
 Yet  the  church  exists;  exists  by  the  fiat  of  Him 
 who  said,  ''The  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
 it,"  preserved  by  Him  through  the  immortality 
 conferred  upon  her,  in  the  grace  of  a  heavenly 
 character,  and  not  by  the  wisdom  of  men.  She  Avas 
 not  founded  in  man's  wisdom,  nor  will  she  be  pre- 
 served by  man's  wisdom.  Neither  was  she  founded 
 to  subserve  the  designs  and  desires  of  man,  but  for 
 the  humbling  of  the  pride  and  his  reconciliation  to 
 God.  No  wonder  then  that  man  does  not  find  her 
 heavenl}^  laws  adequate  to  his  desires,  when  her  de- 
 sign and  his  aim  are  so  different !  He  may  turn  a 
 fraction  of  lier  onward  rolling  flood  from  its  high 
 destination,  but  still  her  course  Avill  be  onward  to 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  15."5 
 
 accomplish  the  great  design  of  lliin  whose  love  gave 
 her  birth. — Rev.  N.  Sutninerhcll,  D.  D.,  Gospel  Her- 
 ald, May  28,  ISol. 
 
 The  Prayer=Meeting 
 
 Christians,  how  is  it  with  the  prayer-meeting 
 among  the  people  with  whom  you  associate?  Do 
 you  attend  regularly?  Is  your  voice  heard  in 
 prayer,  and  your  example  noted  as  being  commenda- 
 ble? If  so,  it  is  well!  If  not,  what  reason  can  you 
 assign  for  your  neglect? 
 
 What  a  volume  of  excuses  might  be  written  per- 
 taining to  this  matter!  Excuses  which  would  nuike 
 a  truant  schoolboy  blush,  if  he  was  obliged  to  render 
 them  for  absence  from  school.  One  nmn  is  absent 
 because  he  does  not  know  when  oi-  where  the  meet- 
 ing is  held;  and  yet  the  regular  apjtointment  has 
 been  given  each  Sabbath  for  years.  Attentive  hear- 
 er, indeed !  But  another  attended  once  and  the 
 meeting  was  dull.  True;  but  whose  fault  was  it? 
 A  third  is  too  tired  when  night  comes;  but  he  can 
 go  to  the  lodge,  caucus,  lyceum,  or  show.  What  a 
 reasonable  excuse! 
 
 Is  such  conduct  right?  Who  is  responsible  be- 
 fore God  and  the  community  for  the  prayer-meet- 
 ing? Certainly  it  is  not  expected  that  the  minister 
 will  sustain  such  a  meeting.  You  cannot  expect  the 
 unconverted  to  sustain  it.  Indeed,  it  is  appointed 
 for  the  especial  improvement  of  the  brethren,  in 
 their  social  cajtacity;  and  on  them  rests  the  sole 
 responsibility.     The  Christian  who  mny  be  at  the 
 
REV.   JAMES   MAPLE,   D.  D. 
 Editor  Gospel  Herald 
 
 1850—1858 
 
R  E  L  I  r,  I  O  T'  S     J  O  T'  R  N  A  L  I  S  SI  151 
 
 prayer-meeting  and  is  not,  onglit  to  feel  that  he  is 
 a  truant;  hunted  and  reproved  as  a  delinquent  bv 
 every  man  whom  he  meets. 
 
 Reader,  are  you  negligent  in  this  matter?  Mnj 
 the  Holy  Spirit  call  you  to  duty,  till  the  voice  of 
 your  confession  be  heard  at  these  gatherings. — 
 Rev.  B.  F.  Carter.  If  (raid  of  Gospel  Liberty,  June 
 18,  1857. 
 
 God — Nothing 
 
 The  name  of  God  means  power,  and  we  may  read, 
 P.ower  said,  "Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light." 
 The  infidel  denies  that  God,  or  power,  created  all 
 things,  but  admits  that  nothing  produced  all  things. 
 Thus  the  unbeliever  is  driven  to  the  absurdity  that 
 his  nothing  is  greater  than  all  worlds — is  as  power 
 ful  as  power  itself.  The  infidel,  therefore,  is  more 
 credulous  than  the  Christian,  ascribing  his  own, 
 and  all  other  existences,  to  nothing;  and  as  the  pro- 
 ducer is,  at  least  equal  to  what  it  produces,  he  is 
 at  least  nothing,  and  by  his  own  probabilities,  is 
 in  a  fair  way  to  make  himself  less  than  nothing. 
 — Rev.  O.  J.  Wait,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherti/,  August 
 6,  1857. 
 
 The  Plague  Spot 
 It  is  said  that  when  the  terrible  plague  was  rag- 
 ing in  London,  sweeping  off  hundreds  daily,  that 
 the  awful  disease  made  its  first  a{)pearance  in  a 
 dark  spot  on  the  skin.  This  was  called  the  plague 
 spot,  and  it  was  the  seal  of  death.     Thus,  there  is 
 
158  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 the  plague  spot  of  sin.  When  you  see  a  young  man 
 early  in  the  morning  or  late  in  the  evening,  slip- 
 }»ing  into  the  back  door  of  a  hotel,  or  a  baker's 
 shop  where  there  is  a  secret  bar,  it  is  the  develop- 
 ment of  the  plague  spot  of  intemperance:  it  evinces 
 the  existence  of  this  frightful  disease.  When  a 
 professor  of  religion  shows  a  hankering  for  the  ball- 
 room it  reveals  the  terrible  plague  spot  of  sin,  and 
 is  the  seal  of  spiritual  death.  When  a  Christian 
 neglects  the  prayer-meeting  and  spends  his  evenings 
 in  idle  company,  it  shows  a  great  departure  from 
 God,  and  reveals  the  fact  that  he  is  on  the  road  to 
 death.  When  a  member  of  the  church  neglects  the 
 house  of  God,  and  spends  the  Sabbath  in  reading 
 political  papers,  or  in  visiting  his  neighbors,  it  shows 
 the  existence  of  spiritual  disease. — Rev.  James 
 Maple,  D.  1).,  Gospel  Herald,  September  2Jt,  1857. 
 
 Death 
 
 It  must  be  a  strange  and  solemn  experience,  when 
 Ave  find  ourselves  beyond  the  reach  of  human  aid. 
 Our  friends  stand  around  us,  ready  to  obey  any  wish 
 of  ours,  ready,  if  it  were  possible,  to  fly  to  the  ut 
 termost  parts  of  the  earth  for  our  relief;  but  no 
 relief  can  come  to  us.  We  must  sink,  while  hun- 
 dreds stand  ready  to  help  us.  We  stretch  out  our 
 hands  for  aid,  but  none  can  aid  us.  We  have  drifted 
 beyond  the  help  of  human  arms.  We  feel  their 
 sympathy,  but  they  are  as  powerless  as  ourselves. 
 They  have  accompanied  us  to  the  ship,  and  have 
 kneeled   down  upon  the   shore  and   commended  us 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O U  S     J  O  U  R  N  AL  I  S  M  159 
 
 to  God.  But  DOW,  we  must  launch  out  into  the 
 mighty  deep  alone.  Our  cable  is  cut,  our  anchor 
 that  held  us  to  earth,  is  taken  in.  Whither  are  we 
 going?  Here  is  where  we  shall  feel  the  need  of 
 Christ,  whose  voice  once  came  through  the  darkness 
 and  the  storm  saying,  "/^  is  /_,  he  not  afraid."  But 
 what  is  death  to  the  Christian?  It  is  crossing  a 
 stream  to  a  happy  and  beautiful  country  lying  be- 
 yond it.  Just  putting  aside  a  garment  of  clay,  to 
 wear  a  robe  of  immortality.  It  is  forsaking  an  old, 
 worn  out  tenement,  the  roof  broken  in,  the  timbers 
 decayed,  the  doors  unhung,  and  going  into  "a  house 
 not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 
 
 Jesus  said  to  His  disciples,  ''I  go  to  prepare  a 
 place  for  you."  Jesus  Christ  has  gone  before  us, 
 and  has  passed  through  the  shadows  of  the  grave. 
 His  footsteps  are  in  all  the  valleys.  He  stands  upon 
 the  other  shore,  and  waits  to  welcome  those  who 
 have  trusted  in  Him,  and  conquered  in  His  name. 
 The  first  hand  that  shall  be  stretched  forth  to  meet 
 the  ascending  spirit,  will  be  that  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 And  how  cheering  it  will  be  to  know  that  a  friend, 
 so  powerful  and  so  dear,  will  meet  us  on  that  mys- 
 terious shore,  and  welcome  us  with  His  smile.  Let 
 us  then  make  Christ  our  friend. — Rev.  W.  0.  dish- 
 ing, Christian  Palladium,  May  8,  1858. 
 
 The  Cross 
 
 The  cross  of  Christ — blessed  emblem  of  death  to 
 sin  and  life  to  holiness.  The  day  was  when  the 
 cross  was  onlv  the  instrument  of  sliame.       Ft  was 
 
REV.    I!.    V.    CARTER 
 "Resident"    Editor   Ilvnild    of   Gospel   Lihcrtu 
 isr.O — 1S02 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  ICl 
 
 reserved  for  criminals  of  the  worst  grade  whose 
 crimes  were  such  that  they  must  be  distinguished  in 
 the  wretclied  manner  and  instrument  of  their  death. 
 
 The  Jews  did  not  want  Jesus  stoned — that  wouhl 
 be  too  respectable  a  form  of  death — hence  they 
 clamor  against  Him,  and  say  "Let  Him  be  crucified!" 
 'Twas  done  I  Yes,  the  wretched  deed  was  done! 
 But  Christ  redeemed  the  cross.  Paul  preached  the 
 cross ;  he  became  conversant  with  mental  crucifixion ; 
 he  gloried  in  the  cross  by  which  the  world  was 
 crucified  to  him  and  he  to  the  world. 
 
 The  cross  is  the  boast  of  the  Christian  and  the 
 glory  of  the  church.  From  it  the  perishing  sinner 
 receives  the  first  ray  of  hope,  and  in  it  he  sees  the 
 first  sign  of  promise  for  him.  At  the  foot  of  the 
 cross  the  wanderer  finds  his  long  lost  Lord;  here 
 angels  wipe  away  his  tears  and  bind  up  his 
 gaping  wounds.  When  men  are  convicted  of  sin  and 
 seek  for  aid — for  life  and  salvation — we  point  them 
 to  the  cross  for  help,  and  teach  them  the  importance 
 of  being  crucified  by  it.  It  is  exceedingly  interest- 
 ing to  contemplate  the  cross  in  connection  with  the 
 day  before  Christ's  suffering,  and  the  subsequent 
 Christian  day.  Now  the  cross  waves  in  the  ban- 
 ners of  the  armies  of  Christian  nations, — under  it 
 they  fight.  It  crowns  the  dome  of  many  sanctuaries. 
 It  is  wrought  in  jewels  as  a  personal  ornament.  It 
 is  carried  about  the  persons  of  many  as  if  it  was 
 a  personal  safeguard,  or  a  charm. 
 
 However  much  of  superstition  may  be  associated 
 with  this,  it  shows  deep  reverence  for  the  cross, 
 and  the  wide-spread  power  of  Christian  sentiment. 
 The  idea  only  wants  to  be  spiritualized  so  that  the 
 
102  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  r.     O  1'^ 
 
 man  shall  be  crucified  to  the  world.  The  cross  needs 
 to  be  regarded  as  the  sign  of  a  power  rather  than 
 the  power  itself.  The  onward  march  of  Christiani- 
 ty will  do  this,  by  and  by.  We  see  but  the  sliadow 
 of  good  things. — Rev.  B.  F.  Carter,  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Libert  I/,  July  15.  1858. 
 
 The  Christian  Name 
 
 How  pleasant  is  the  name  Christian !  It  is  ex- 
 pressive of  much  which  is  of  interest  to  us.  It  is 
 worn  out  of  respect  to  the  great  Redeemer — Christ, 
 the  Anointed — anointed  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Savior. 
 The  name  is  adopted  as  expressive  of  peculiar  at- 
 tachment to  Christ,  and  of  humble  dependence  upon 
 Him  for  salvation.  No  other  name  can  be  equally 
 expressive  of  the  same  idea. 
 
 Friend  is  a  name  which  may  express  friendship 
 with  ('hrist  and  man.  Disciple  may  intimate  that 
 one  follows,  learns  of,  and  loves  Christ.  But  Chris- 
 tian comprehends  every  idea  embraced  in  the  others, 
 and  also  has  this  advantage — under  no  circum- 
 stances can  its  import  be  mistaken.  The  Christian, 
 like  the  Lord,  is  anointed  from  above.  The  spirit 
 and  power  of  the  Highest  is  given  him,  by  measure, 
 from  above.  He  is  anointed  for  the  especial  Avork 
 of  saving  the  lost  world,  and  bringing  it  back  to 
 Cod.  He  is  in  the  world,  though  not  of  it;  but, 
 in  a  higher  sense,  he  is  in  Christ — dedicating  him- 
 self, body,  soul,  and  spirit  to  Him  in  whom  he 
 lives. 
 
 Probably  many  true  Christians  have  adorned  other 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  II  R  N  A  r.  I  S  M  163 
 
 and  sectarian  names.  It  is  a  misfortune,  liowever. 
 They  are  not  expressive  of  Christian  sentiment  or 
 work.  Take  the  name  Congregational — it  only  ex- 
 presses a  democratic  idea — that  the  majority  is 
 right,  but  is  awfully  destructive  of  everything  which 
 is  Christian,  if  the  majority  is  wrong.  The  name 
 Baptist  comprehends  but  a  single  idea — immersion 
 in  water.  But  the  name  Christian  covers  the  idea 
 of  full  faith  in  all  which  Christ  said,  did,  or  suf- 
 fered. 
 
 Another  thought — the  name  was  divinely  given  as 
 the  distinctive  family  name  of  the  Church.  The 
 child  who  discards  the  name  which  his  father  gave 
 him  does  not  show  particular  respect  to  the  father 
 in  so  doing.  He  calls  in  question  a  father's  judg- 
 ment. Is  not  the  judgment  of  God  questioned  when 
 His  people  forsake  the  name  He  gave  them,  or  make 
 another  of  their  own  adoption  more  prominent? 
 Let  us  reflect! — Rev.  B.  F.  Carter,  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Liberty,  February  11,  1859. 
 
 Why  I  Love  the  Christian  Church 
 
 Nothing  seems  more  unseemly  to  me,  though 
 nothing  is  more  common,  than  to  support  an  in- 
 stitution simply  because  (without  any  agency  or 
 even  consent  on  our  part)  our  lot  has  been  cast 
 there.  The  denominations  which  have,  or  will,  bless 
 or  curse  Christendom,  are  by  many  thought  to  be 
 in  number  GG6.  These  all  have  their  separate  in- 
 terests and  opinions  to  advance  and  advocate,  and 
 it  will  be  for  us  to  consider  whether  the  Christian 
 
REV.  N.   SUMMEUBELL,  D.  D. 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihcrty 
 
 1876—1878 
 
R  E  1. 1  G  I  OU  S     JO  U  K  N  A  L  I  S  M  165 
 
 Church  lias  any  peculiar  claims  upon  us.  If  she 
 has  not,  we  will  be  acting  a  wise  part  to  abandon 
 her,  as  quickly  as  possible,  for  many  are  the  ad- 
 vantages in  this  world  to  be  gained  by  adherence 
 to  the  fashionable  religions  of  the  day.  There,  is 
 the  popularity.  There,  the  dominant  party.  There, 
 the  prevailing  opinions.  There,  the  chance  of  pre- 
 ferment. There,  the  educational  opportunities. 
 There-  the  stereotyped  literature.  There,  the 
 entailed  property;  and  there,  the  power.  There, 
 the  colleges  are  established,  the  schools  in  operation, 
 the  congregations  consolidated,  the  churches  al- 
 ready built  and  ministers  educated.  There,  the  libra- 
 ries, endowments,  encouragements ;  and  were  heaven 
 confined  alone  to  this  present  life,  and  consisting 
 simply  in  popularity,  wealth,  and  earthly  advan- 
 tages, I  would  advise  all  to  join  the  worldly  church- 
 es, the  fashionable  party.  But  when  we  consider 
 that  this  life  is  only  the  beginning  of  our  existence 
 — a  moment  compared  to  eternity,  we  esteem  it  bet- 
 ter far  to  sacrifice  to  the  truth  now  than,  ill-pre- 
 pared, to  lose  a  fraction  of  future  joy  for  the  transi- 
 tory good  of  time   present. 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church,  because  she  is  a 
 Biblical  church.  She  has  no  stereotyped  phrases  by 
 which  she  affirms  her  faith ;  no  hunmn  creeds  to  set 
 for  her  doctrine.  Her  language  is  the  language  of 
 Canaan. 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church  because,  in  asking 
 only  conformity  to  the  Bible,  she  confuses  us  not 
 with  contradictory  dogmas,  and  by  requiring  exact 
 conformity  to  it,  she  brings  us  into  the  closest 
 reconciliation  with  God,  and  prepares  us  for  heaven 
 
166  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 by  teaching  us  to  do  God's  will  on  earth,  as  it  is 
 done  in  heaven.  Thus  while  others  are  sectarian- 
 ized,  and  with  much  care  cast  into  forms  of  doc- 
 trine unknown  to  God's  word,  and  alienated  from 
 God,  and  from  each  other,  becoming  more  exclusive 
 the  longer  they  live,  cultivating  those  systems  less 
 and  less  prepared  to  enter  into  heaven,  in  any 
 reasonable  conformity  to  God's  will,  or  conformity 
 to  each  other;  the  Christians  cultivate  that  system 
 of  religion  which  best  prepares  them  for  both.  Who 
 does  not  see  that  a  new  conversion  from  sectarian- 
 ism to  Bible  truth,  charity,  and  forbearance  will  be 
 needed,  between  death  and  the  resurrection  in  all 
 these,  unless  we  suppose  heaven  to  be  filled  with 
 sects,  battling  each  other, — conflicting  creeds;  people 
 marshalled  under  divers  leaders,  and  following  vari- 
 ous systems. 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church  because  she  puts 
 no  book  into  my  hands  but  the  Bible;  points  me  to 
 no  leader  but  Christ;  teaches  me  to  recognize  as  my 
 brethren  all  God's  people,  no  matter  how  erring  or 
 weak  in  faith.  How  I  have  pitied  ministers  when  I 
 have  seen  them  writhe  and  struggle  because  I  have 
 quoted  opposition  to  their  sayings,  the  doctrines  of 
 the  Westminster  Confession ;  Calvin,  Campbell, 
 Wesley,  or  some  other  human  erring  leader.  Who 
 could  thus  trouble  the  Christians?  What  man  could 
 be  pointed  out  as  their  leader?  None!  absolutely 
 none! 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church  because  her  prin- 
 ciples are  divine  and  apostolical.  They  are  neither 
 new,  nor  novel.  Her  faith  in  God  is  the  faith 
 taught  to  Adam,  Noah,  Abraham  and  Moses.    (Deut. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  f«    J  O  TT  R  N AL  I  S  M  1G7 
 
 6:4.)  By  Jesus  aud  Hiss  apostles.  (Mark  12:30; 
 Luke  10:27.)  That  her  doctrine  concerning  Christ, 
 and  all  the  principles  of  her  systems,  are  those  rec- 
 ognized by  the  church  1800  years  ago;  and  because 
 they  are  such  as  will  not  grow  out  of  date  in  the 
 Millennium  nor  obsolete  in  heaven.  But  eternal  in 
 their  nature  they  will  last  while  man  exists  or 
 reason  and  justice  hold  the  throne  of  the  Empire 
 of  the  Universe. 
 
 I  love  the  Christian  Church  because  she  teaches 
 that  God  is  love, — that  "God  so  loved  the  world  that 
 He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son;''  and  depends  upon 
 the  word  of  Truth  for  the  salvation  of  our  race. 
 True,  she  speaks  of  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  of  the 
 thunders  of  Sinai,  of  hell  fire;  but  as  such  was  not 
 the  burden  of  the  Savior's  preaching,  so  it  is  not 
 the  burden  of  her's.  She  teaches  that  God  is  a  spirit, 
 that  God  is  love,  that  God  is  our  Father,  that  love 
 is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  that  the  tree  is  known 
 by  its  fruit. 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church  because  she  does 
 not  restrict  the  plan  of  salvation.  I  of  late  heard 
 one  calling  himself  a  Christian — but  surely  a  coun- 
 terfeit— "proclaiming"  that  there  is  but  one  plan 
 of  salvation,  viz.,  "Faith,  repentance  and  immer- 
 sion," Only  to  think  of  it !  The  one  only  plan  of 
 salvation,  leaves  out  all! — All  infants,  all  godly  in- 
 clined heathen,  all  Quakers,  all  Pedo-Baptists,  all 
 souls  converted  who  fail  to  reach  the  baptismal 
 water.  I  love  the  Christian  Church  because  she 
 has  God's  own  plan — a  platform  broad  enough  to 
 take  in  all  who  are  accepted  of  God. 
 
 I   prefer  the  Christian   Church   because   she  en- 
 
108  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.    O  F 
 
 courages  a  growth  in  grace,  and  a  knowledge  of 
 God's  word^-becaiise  she  teaches  "all  prayer,"  and 
 "supplications  for  all  men."  Because  she  cherishes 
 a  godly  spirit,  and  holy  motives  and  pure  desires. 
 Because  she  teaches  the  cultivation  of  all  Christian 
 graces,  and  righteous  dispositions — because  that  in 
 her  the  soul  has  all  its  natural  liberty,  and  the  mind 
 can  put  forth  its  strength.  No  Chinese  shoes  are 
 upon  her  feet,  nor  sectarian  helmet  upon  her  head. 
 She  has  no  "bed  shorter  than  a  man  can  stretch 
 himself  on  it,"  no  "covering  narrower  than  a  man 
 can  wrap  himself  in  it." 
 
 But  her  platform  is  as  broad  as  God's  grace,  and 
 her  principles  as  pure  as  the  waters  of  the  river 
 of  life,  which  proceed  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and 
 of  the  Lamb. 
 
 I  prefer  the  Christian  Church  because  she  has 
 God  for  her  God,  and  Christ  for  her  Savior,  and 
 advancing  toward  heaven,  or  the  millennial  state, 
 she  need  change  neither  her  God  or  her  creed,  but 
 all  others  must  come  to  her  principles. — Rev.  N. 
 8ummc7'l)ell,  D.  D.,  Gospel  Herald,  Julij  23,  1859. 
 
 Rest 
 
 How  sweet  it  is  to  rest,  when  we  are  tired  and 
 weary.  We  think  that  natural  rest  is  a  great  bless- 
 ing to  the  human  family — to  the  working  class  of  the 
 community ;  but  the  idler  never  can  enjoy  its  sweets. 
 It  is  not  in  the  nature  of  things  that  he  should,  for 
 he  is  very  tired  all  the  time  of  resting;  then,  how 
 can  he  enjoy  the  luxury  of  rest.    How  refreshed  we 
 
i:  i:  L  1  (;  I  or  s   j  o  tt  n  na l  i  s  m  ion 
 
 feel  after  a  calm  night's  rest,  and  how  invigorating 
 seems  every  passing  breeze;  ever  reminding  us  of 
 the  eventful  morning  that  dawns  on  the  night's  rest 
 of  the  grave.  We  have  ever  viewed  the  rest  of  the 
 grave  as  an  inviting  spot  to  the  wearj-worn  traveler 
 of  earth  who  has  sought,  and  found,  rest  in  ''the 
 Rock  of  Ages,  cleft  for  me." 
 
 How  beautifully  the  Savior  invites  us  to  come 
 unto  Him  and  rest:  ''Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that 
 labor,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  We  must  labor 
 through  life's  day  in  the  cause  of  God  and  humanity, 
 to  the  best  of  our  ability,  then  the  better  shall  we 
 enjoy  the  glorious  brightness  of  that  eternal  dawn- 
 ing of  the  saint's  hereafter.  The  idle  Christian  can 
 never  feel  this  invigorating  power  in  the  morning  of 
 the  resurrection;  no  more  than  he  who  spends  his 
 day  in  doing  nothing,  and  going  to  his  couch,  like 
 one  whipped  to  his  task,  can  expect  to  rise  with 
 new  vigor,  and  hail  the  morning  with  joy  and  de 
 light. — Mrs.  Caroline  D.  EUis,  Gosjiel  Herald, 
 August  13,  1859. 
 
 Our  True  Position 
 
 Have  the  Christians,  South,  always  occiipietl  the  same 
 position  that  your  recent  controversies  show  that  they  now 
 do?  Were  they  not  Unitarians  in  sentiment,  at  one  time? 
 Have  they  always  believed  In  the  divinity  of  Christ? 
 
 These  questions  were  recently  propounded  to  us, 
 and  we  choose  to  answer  them  through  the  columns 
 of  the  Sun,  as  well  as  privately.  As  far  as  we  know, 
 or  have  been  able  to  learn,  the  Christians,  South, 
 have  always  occupied  the  same  position    that  they 
 
UKV.    WILLIAM    B.    WELLONS,    D.  D. 
 
 Editor   Christiini   Sini 
 
 1854—1876 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  171 
 
 now  do  upon  this  subject— certainly  for  the  last 
 thirty  years.  They  never  have  been  Unitarians  or 
 Socinians  in  sentiment,  and  the  divinity  of  Christ 
 has  never  been  denied  by  any  intelligent  man  among 
 them.  And  yet  strange  to  say,  as  far  as  they  are 
 known,  this  charge  of  heresy  has  been  rung  against 
 them. 
 
 When  we  separated  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
 Church,    it   was   not   on   account   of   doctrine,    but 
 church  government  alone.     The  reformers  were  op- 
 posed to  an  Episcopal  form  of  government,  and  to 
 all  creeds  and  confessions  of  faith,  at  all  calculated 
 to  bind  the  consciences  of  men.    The  right  to  think 
 for  one's  self  on  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  soul's 
 salvation  was  declared  not  only  a  privilege  but  a 
 duty    also.      Having   severed    themselves    from    all 
 men-made  creeds  and  confessions  of  faith  they  soon 
 learned  to  cease  using  the  terms  used  in  the  creeds  to 
 express  certain  doctrines  and  to  use  the  language 
 of  the  Bible  in  their  stead.     Unscriptural   names, 
 doctrines  and  expressions  were  all  discarded.       The 
 terms  used  in  the  creeds  to  express  the  doctrine  of  the 
 Trinity  and  the  name  Trinity,  not  being  found  in  the 
 Bible,  were  all   discarded;   not  that  in   discarding 
 these    unscriptural    terms    they    intended    to    deny 
 their  faith  in  God  the  Father,  in  His  only  begotten 
 Son,  our  Savior,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  which  came 
 forth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son  to  sanctify  and 
 cleanse  us  from  all   sin   and  unrighteousness;  nor 
 that  they  intended  to  become  Unitarians,  for  Unity 
 and  Trinity  and  Unitarian  and  Trinitarian  are  alike 
 unscriptural  names.  They  did  not  intend  to  run  from 
 the  use  of  one  set  of  unscriptural  phrases  into  an- 
 
172  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 other  set  equally  objectionable.  But  such  was  the 
 construction  placed  upon  their  course,  and  the  cry 
 of  heresy  was  raised  by  one  of  their  opponents  and 
 has  been  shouted  through  the  whole  encampment, 
 and  Unitarianism  has  been  sung  by  every  opponent 
 of  the  church  m  all  places  and  everywhere.  A 
 more  unjust  and  censurable  course  has  never  been 
 pursued  toward  any  people. 
 
 We  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  the  Christians  be- 
 lieve firmly  in  every  thing  that  is  said  in  the  Scrip- 
 tures concerning  God  the  Father,  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  when  the  ])eculiar 
 phraseology  of  the  creeds  is  laid  aside  and  the 
 Bible  students  come  together  and  notes  are  com- 
 pared, the  Christians  will  be  found  as  free  from 
 heresy  as  any  other  denomination  in  the  land  who 
 are  as  free  to  think  for  themselves  and  to  express 
 their  honest  sentiments  when,  Avhere,  and  to  whom 
 they  please. 
 
 But  have  you  not  changed  your  own  private  opinions  on 
 this  subject? 
 
 Thus  inquires  a  good  brother  whom  we  highly 
 esteem.  We  are  glad  to  have  an  opportunity  of 
 answering  the  question  publicly.  We  have  not 
 changed.  We  hold  the  same  views  now  that  we 
 did  in  1845,  when  we  first  joined  the  Conference, 
 and  received  license  to  preach.  We  preached  the 
 same  doctrines,  on  this  subject,  the  first  year  of 
 our  ministry  that  we  do  now.  When  we  entered  the 
 ministry  of  the  Christian  Church,  the  denomination 
 had  been  so  long  misrepresented  on  this  subject,  and 
 so  little  effort  had  been  made  to  disabuse  the  public 
 mind,  that  all  Christian  ministers  were  represented 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  173 
 
 by  their  opponents  as  being  unsound  in  reference  to 
 the  divinity  of  Christ.  This  error  in  public  senti- 
 ment, we  have  labored  to  correct  from  the  first  vear 
 of  our  ministry  until  the  present,  and  now  that 
 we  have  succeeded,  in  a  very  great  degree,  in  ac- 
 complishing the  object  aimed  at,  and  the  denomina- 
 tion stands  forth  before  the  world  in  its  true  char- 
 acter, many  are  ready  to  ask  if  the  (Christians,  South, 
 have  always  occupied  the  same  position  that  they 
 do  now? — if  they  were  not  Unitarians  in  sentiment 
 at  the  one  time— if  they  always  believed  in  the 
 divinity  of  Christ?  and  if  we  have  not  changed  our 
 private  opinions  on  the  subject? 
 
 To  all  we  answer,  no  change  in  our  position  has 
 been  made.  The  true  light  now  shineth,  while  here- 
 tofore men  were  in  darkness  in  reference  to  our 
 true  position. — Rev.  W.  B.  Wellons,  />.  I).,  in  (niris- 
 iian  Sun,  December  9, 1859. 
 
 Two  Scenes — Earth  and  Heaven 
 
 It  was  evening,  and  the  beautiful  day  was  slowly 
 passing  into  the  solemn  stillness  of  night.  The 
 bright  sun  was  quietly  sinking  down  to  rest  behind 
 the  western  hills,  and  fringing  the  fleecy  clouds 
 with  rainbow  tints,  while  the  evening  zephyrs  were 
 chanting  a  solemn  requiem  over  the  departed  day. 
 
 The-  evening  star  shone  brightly  amid  the  gather- 
 ing st^'llness  of  twilight's  sacred  hour,  and  nature 
 seemeJ  in  her  holiest  mood. 
 
 With  a  subdued,  yet  chastened  spirit,  we  beheld 
 an  earnest  mother  fondly  bend  over  the  low  couch 
 
174  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 of  her  dying  child;  ejaculating  with  fervent  ten- 
 derness, ''If  it  be  possible,  O  ray  God,  let  this  cup 
 pass  from  me,  that  I  do  not  drink  it;  yet  neverthe- 
 less not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done."  The  cup  did 
 not  pass,  but  she  drank  it,  to  the  very  dregs.  We 
 saw  the  little  hands  droop,  and  those  innocent  sweet 
 eyes  close  up  in  the  darkness  of  death ;  for  the  terri- 
 ble struggle  with  the  little  sufferer  was  over,  and  the 
 flickering  life-taper  went  out.  That  grief-stricken 
 mother  bowed  in  sadness,  weeping  the  loss  of  her 
 first-born ;  yet  we  distinctly  heard  her  say,  "God 
 gave,"  "God  has  taken,"  "God  doeth  all  things  well." 
 
 Friend  after  friend  assembled  at  the  house  of 
 mourning,  speaking  words  of  comfort  to  a  sorrow- 
 ing spirit,  and  the  minister  of  Jesus  came,  rehears- 
 ing the  sayings  of  Christ,  "I  am  the  resurrection, 
 the  way,  the  life,"  "thy  brother,  thy  child  shall  rise 
 again."  A  little  grave  opened  in  the  churchyard 
 near  the  house  of  prayer,  and  a  sweet  little  form,  a 
 casket  that  once  contained  a  priceless  gem,  was 
 laid  down  to  its  resting  place  in  the  tomb;  and  the 
 mournful  drama  closed. 
 
 SECOND    SCENE. 
 
 I  looked  again,  and  the  portals  of  glory  were 
 opened,  and  a  vision  of  bright  angels  stood  before 
 me. 
 
 The  spirit  of  the  dear  departed  one,  released 
 from  its  prison  house — the  grave — where  I  had  just 
 seen  it  consigned,  and  fashioned  like  unto  an  angel 
 of  light,  appeared  in  their  midst.  A  rainbow  of 
 immortal  beauty  was  about  his  head,  as  he  walked 
 amid  the  never  fading  flowers  of  Paradise  and  sung, 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  175 
 
 in  seraphic  sweetness,  the  anthems  of  undying  love. 
 The  tree  of  life  was  there,  which  bore  "twelve  man- 
 ner of  fruits,  yielding  its  fruit  every  month,  whose 
 leaves  were  for  tlie  healing  of  the  nations."  The 
 tliornless  rose,  long  sought  on  earth  but  never 
 found,  there  bloomed  in  untold  beauty,  and  sent 
 forth  its  richest  fragrance.  And  there  were  crystal 
 founts,  and  purling  streams,  and  birds,  and  brooks, 
 and  flowers,  and  angels,  and  seraphs,  and  the  spirits 
 of  the  just  made  perfect,  and  the  glorified  body  of 
 Jesus,  and  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  blooming 
 groves,  and  silvery  bowers,  and  elysiau  fields,  and 
 cloudless  suns,  and  enchanting  skies.  And  there, 
 too,  was  a  host  of  infants,  from  all  nations  under 
 heaven;  pure,  harmless,  holy,  undefiled,  with  voices 
 tuned  celestial,  singing  the  song  of  "redeeming  grace 
 and  dying  love." 
 
 The  myrtle  and  the  rose  mark  the  resting  place 
 of  the  earthly  form,  but  the  spiritual,  the  immaterial, 
 freed  from  earthly  ills,  rests  in  Abraham's  bosom. 
 
 O !  could  that  bereaved  mother  have  seen  her 
 precious  boy,  a  companion  of  angels  himself,  his 
 tiny  feet  treading  the  flower-clad  walks  of  Paradise, 
 she  would  dry  her  tears,  and  rejoice  that  she  was 
 counted  worthy  to  add  one  to  the  angel-bands  of 
 glory. — Rev.  John  Ellis,  Gospel  Herald,  August  Jf, 
 1860. 
 
 An  Hour  With  Jesus 
 
 To  be  with  Jesus,  in  any  proper  sense,  is  to  be  in 
 sympathy  with  Him.  It  is  "to  know  Him  and  the 
 power  of  His  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  His 
 suffering,  being  nuide  conformable  to  His  death."    It 
 
176  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  J.    O  I' 
 
 is  to  possess  His  Spirit,  "be  renewed  in  the  spirit 
 of  our  mind,"  be  "crucified  with  Christ,"  and  have 
 "Christ  live  in  ns."  To  be  thus  with  Christ  is  to 
 be  in  liarmony  with  all  the  good  in  the  universe — 
 the  highest  attainment  of  a  human  being,  or  of 
 created  intelligences.  In  the  earthly  pilgrimage 
 of  Jesus,  as  a  messenger  of  mercy  to  a  lost  and 
 perishing  world,  there  was  one  special  hour  when 
 lie  solicited  the  presence  with  Him,  and  the  watch- 
 fulness of  a  select  number  of  His  disciples,  sufficient, 
 according  to  the  divine  law  of  evidence,  to  estab- 
 lish any  fact,  of  which  they  were  cognizant.  It 
 was  His  hour  of  suffering  in  "Gethsemane."  It  was 
 about  the  period  in  which  Jesus  said  to  His  enemies, 
 "this  is  your  hour,  and  the  power  of  darkness." 
 At  this  eventful  period,  this  crisis  in  the  work  of 
 human  redemption,  Jesus  says  to  His  disciples, 
 "Tarry  ye  here  and  watch  with  me."  How  many 
 have  volunteered,  unasked,  to  watch  with  dying 
 friends  in  their  last  moments,  and  anticipated  their 
 wants  by  the  faintest  signals.  But  Jesus,  who  "trod 
 the  winepress  alone,"  invited  His  own  watchers. 
 And  why?  Was  He  so  made  in  all  things  like  unto 
 His  brethren  that  even  the  manifestation  of  human 
 sympathy,  in  watchfulness  and  prayer,  was  some 
 solace  to  the  troubled  soul?  Did  it  ease  the  bosom 
 of  the  suffering  Jesus  to  say  to  Peter,  James  and 
 John,  "My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful  even  unto 
 death  f"  Was  it  that,  by  calling  three  of  the  most 
 favored  and  trustworthy  of  all  the  disciples  to  this 
 post  of  honor,  this  labor  of  love,  to  watch  and  pray 
 with  their  suffering,  dying  Savior,  they  might  evince 
 their  weakness  and  depravity,  by  falling  asleep  in 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  TT  R  N  A L  I  S  M  177 
 
 the  hour  of  peril,  and  thereby  merit  the  gentle, 
 though  severe  reproof,  ^'^What!  could  you  not  watch 
 with  me  one  hour?"  Was  it  that  they  might  be 
 competent  witnesses  of  this  crowning  act  in  the 
 earthly  life  of  the  world's  Deliverer?  Doubtless 
 this  last  was  the  great  idea,  whatever  else  was  in- 
 cluded. To  be  with  Jesus  in'  IJethlehem,  in  Egypt, 
 in  Nazareth,  in  Galilee,  in  Jerusalem,  on  Mount 
 Olivet,  or  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  is  profitable 
 and  delightful.  But,  without  watching  with  Him 
 this  last  hour,  we  have  no  clear  views  of  the  depth 
 of  human  depravity,  or  the  grand  scheme  of  human 
 redemption. — Rev.  John  Boss,  Christian  Messenger, 
 January  3,  1861. 
 
 The  Divine  Existence 
 
 Faith  in  the  existence  of  God  is  the  first  principle, 
 lying  at  the  very  foundation  of  all  religion ;  for  if 
 this  be  removed,  all  obligations  to  virtue  and  piety 
 are  swept  away  with  it.  This  was  fully  demon- 
 strated in  France,  when  infidelity,  reaching  its 
 climax,  unblushingly  asserted,  "There  is  no  God/' 
 pronounced  death  an  ''eternal  sleep,"  and  in  the 
 madness  of  Atheism,  enthroned  and  worshiped  a 
 courtezan  as  the  goddess  of  reason,  giving  themselves 
 up  to  unbridled  licentiousness  and  unmitigated  cruel- 
 ty. Atheism,  denying  the  existence  of  God,  is  forced 
 to  deny  the  human  spirit — to  maintain  a  gross  ma- 
 terialism— regarding  man  as  a  mere  animal,  the  off- 
 spring of  chance— the  sport  of  fates  whose  end  is 
 annihilation.  It  thus  destroys  all  sense  of  responsi- 
 bilitv  to  God.  removes  all  obligation  from  the  con- 
 
178  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 science;  all  restraint  from  the  passions;  makes  the 
 belly  the  god,  and  leads  to  sensual  gratification  and 
 carnal  pleasures,  as  the  most  suitable  object  of 
 pursuit. — Rev.  Moses  Cummings,  Christian  Messen- 
 ger and  Palladium,  October  2^,  1861, 
 
 Bad  Signs,  Read  and  Reflect 
 
 First.  It  is  a  bad  sign  when  we  see  a  minister 
 striving  to  tickle  the  ears  of  his  audience  with 
 smooth  words,  elaborately  drawn  similes,  fine-spun 
 rhetoric  and  nicely  rounded  periods,  instead  of  urg- 
 ing upon  them  the  soul-strirring  truths  of  the  gos- 
 pel. It  is  an  indication  that  he  was  never  called  to 
 the  work,  or  else  has  wofully  misconceived  the  spirit 
 and  nature  of  his  mission.  We  have  heard  of  one 
 such  minister  who  would  not  repeat  the  word 
 ''Christ"  in  his  pulpit,  because  it  contained  harsh 
 consonantal  sounds.  Such  men  never  mention  hell 
 to  ears  polite.  Nay,  instead  they  read  to  drowsy 
 audiences  beautiful  essays  upon  the  ''Dignity  of 
 Human  Nature,"  "The  Science  of  Esthetics,"  "The 
 Excellency  of  Virtue,"  etc.,  etc.  Their  preaching, 
 like  the  moonbeams,  may  be  beautiful,  but  it  is  de 
 void  of  the  least  heat. 
 
 The  devil  delights  in  such  ministers,  and  hell  will 
 be  populated  with  them  and  their  deluded  followers. 
 How  different  the  conduct  of  Paul  the  apostle  when 
 he  "reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  judg- 
 ment to  come."  Plain,  earnest,  forgetful  of  self, 
 armed  with  the  might  of  God,  he  pierced  the  heart 
 of  his  royal  hearer,  as  with  a  keen  two-edged  sword. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  179 
 
 If  men  have  God's  truth  burning  in  their  hearts 
 will  they  not  give  it  expression  in  good,  strong, 
 solid,  unvarnished  Saxon?  Will  they  not  preach 
 "Christ  crucified"  to  lost  men,  rather  than  seek  to 
 display  their  own  talents,  and  oratorical  powers  and 
 graces?  Will  they  not,  in  Christ's  stead,  persuade 
 men  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  rather  than  enunciate 
 in  polished  phrase,  the  speculations  and  soft  senti- 
 ment, as  destitute  of  saving  efficacy  as  an  iceberg 
 is  of  vital  warmth?  Alas!  alas!  that  men  "will  not 
 endure  sound  doctrine,"  but  turn  away  their  ears 
 from  the  truth,  and  are  turned  unto  fables. 
 
 Second.  It  is  a  bad  sign  when  a  professed  min- 
 ister of  Jesus  Christ  finds  his  associates,  admirers 
 and  adherents  among  irreligious  and  ungodly  men 
 rather  than  in  the  church  among  Christians.  It  is 
 infallible  proof  that  so  far  from  being  a  true  herald 
 of  the  cross,  he  is  one  of  Satan's  daubers  with  un- 
 tempered  mortar.  For  since  "the  carnal  mind  is 
 enmity  against  God,"  plain,  spiritual  truth,  the  gos- 
 pel in  its  purity,  is  uniformly  distasteful  to  the  unre- 
 generate  heart.  Hence  those  who  love  the  truth, 
 and  whom  the  truth  has  made  free,  will  cluster 
 around  the  messenger  of  truth,  and  will  be  his 
 intimate  friends,  associates  and  confidants,  while 
 unconverted  persons,  though  they  respect  and  esteem 
 God's  minister,  will  rather  avoid  than  seek  intimate 
 acquaintance  with  him.  The  well-knoAvn  adage, 
 "Birds  of  a  feather  flock  together,"  is  strictly  true 
 in  this  case.  Hence  if  the  minister  preach  a  smooth, 
 velvety  gospel,  if  he  cry  "peace,  peace,  when  there 
 is  no  peace,"  if  he  disturb  not  the  repose  of  the 
 wicked,  he  will  be  applauded,  admired,  and  courted 
 
180  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 by  worldlings,  while  Christians  will  mourn  in  secret 
 over  the  desolations  of  Zion.  Woe  to  the  minister 
 when  ungodly  men,  instead  of  the  saints  of  the  Most 
 High,  are  his  intimates  and  confidants.  In  such 
 case  he  is  a  "dnnd>  dog,"  an  unfaithful  watchman,  a 
 l)lind  leader  of  Idind.  "For  if  ye  were  of  the 
 world,  the  world  would  love  its  own,"  etc. 
 
 Third.  It  is  a  bad  sign  when  we  see  a  minister 
 acting  the  fo]),  putting  on  airs  and  graces. 
 
 What,  shall  a  man  laden  with  the  weightiest  mes- 
 sage ever  borne  by  mortals,  spend  his  precious  time, 
 and  employ  his  talents  in  playing  the  dandy?  God 
 forhld!  It  is  no  less  inconsistent  and  unseemly 
 than  if  our  ambassador  to  the  imperial  court  of 
 Russia  should  debase  himself  to  act  the  part  of  a 
 clown  for  the  amusement  of  the  Czar  and  his 
 courtiers.  If  the  minister  feels  the  weight  of  truth, 
 if  he  realizes  the  value  of  the  soul,  if  he  appreciates 
 the  infinite  magnitude  and  importance  of  eternal 
 interests,  his  attention  will  not  be  occupied  with 
 ti'itles,  decorations,  or  useless  elegance. 
 
 Neatness  of  dress  and  i)ropriety  of  manners  are 
 in  the  highest  degree  commendable,  but  foppery  and 
 prudery  are  execrable  in  a  minister,  and  contempti- 
 ble in  all  |)laces. — Rev.  John  W.  Hayley,  Herald  of 
 Oospel    Liherfi/,   April  .?,   IS62. 
 
 Love  Your  Pastor 
 
 Reader,  are  you  a  Christian?  and  have  you  a 
 pastor?  If  so,  love  him  and  be  kind  to  him.  He 
 comes  to  you  as  the  servant  of  the  Most  High  God, 
 
R  E  r.  I  ( ;  I  o  us   JO  tt  u  n  a  r.  i  s  m  181 
 
 and  holds  a  coniniission  from  the  high  courts  of 
 I:eaveii.  To  voii  lie  is  a  God-given  treasure.  How 
 disinterested  his  love  for  you?  What  though  the 
 world  hangs  out  its  glittering  baits  to  allure  him 
 from  the  lowly  work  of  a  minister  of  Jesus?  ^N'hat 
 though  fame  sounds  her  trumpet  in  his  ears?  Will 
 lie  leave  the  sacred  desk,  and  his  pastoral  walks,  to 
 seek  for  perishable  honors?  Never!  for  on  his  great 
 warm  heart,  beating  with  a  divine  and  holy  love, 
 glowing  with  a  hope  whicli  grasps  the  unseen  and 
 the  eternal,  he  bears  you'in  fond  remembrance  daily. 
 The  eye  of  his  faith  has  looked  beyond  the  pageantry 
 of  earth,  beyond  the  stream  of  death,  and  seen  a 
 crown  of  fadeless  glory.  Think  of  his  labors  and 
 anxieties  for  you.  Does  his  pale  face  and  care-worn 
 look  never  attract  your  attention?  You  have  no 
 idea  of  the  greatness  of  his  work.  He  may  not  toil 
 with  his  hands,  but  his  mind  is  overworked,  perhaps 
 wearing  out  his  mortal  system.  He  spends  his  life 
 blood,  necessarily,  in  the  region  of  thought  and  deep 
 meditation.  He  needs  your  sympathy.  Do  not 
 think  he  is  so  much  above  you  that  you  cannot 
 reach  him.  He  does  not  feel  above  you.  His  heart 
 craves  your  lo\e.  To  him,  the  heart-felt  "God  bless 
 you,"  the  look  of  love  and  kindly  regard,  the  firm 
 grasp  of  the  hand,  is  worth  more  than  the  praise 
 of  men.  Prize  him  while  you  have  him.  When  his 
 mission  is  accomplished  the  Master  will  take  him 
 up  on  high.  Up  from  the  thorny  path  of  earth  to 
 the  flowery  walks  of  heaven !  Away  from  this  scene 
 of  toil,  where  his  brain  's  often  burdened,  and  the 
 scalding  tears  roll  in  silence  down  his  cheek!  Ah, 
 could  you  see  him  in  his  study,  in  his  lonely  hours 
 
REV.    E.    W.    HUMPHREYS 
 
 Editor  Gospel  Herald 
 
 1863-1865 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNAL  IS  INI  183 
 
 of  solemn  thought,  could  you  mark  the  gathering 
 paleness  on  his  brow  as  his  hand  falters,  and  his 
 pen  is  laid  in  weariness  away,  you  would  feel  he 
 needed  your  sympathy.  The  writer  is  not  pleading 
 for  himself.  He  knows  the  lines  have  fallen  to  him 
 in  pleasant  places.  But  he  pleads  for  the  pastor 
 wherever  he  may  be,  wearing  his  life  away  in  the 
 service  of  Christ.  Give  him  the  heart's  warm  affec- 
 tions, the  smile  of  friendship,  the  look  of  love,  and 
 the  kind  salutation,  and  God  will  bless  you.  And 
 when  his  form  shall  vanish  from  the  walls  of  Zion 
 and  his  tongue  no  more  shall  sound  the  gospel,  you 
 can  feel  that  you  helped  strew  his  weary  way  with 
 flowers.— /v'ev.  N.  Day,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty, 
 May  22,  1862. 
 
 The  Christian  Church 
 
 The  meaning  of  the  word  church  is  the  same 
 as  that  of  ''congregation,"  or  "assembly.''  In  this 
 sense,  there  may  be  a  good  or  a  bad  church.  But 
 the  specific  meaning  of  the  word  church,  at  the 
 present  time,  is  a  body  of  worshipers,  united  to- 
 gether (generally)  in  one  place. 
 
 From  the  time  of  Christ,  ''church"  has  been  a 
 very  common  name,  and  has  been  used  to  designate 
 the  followers  of  Christ.  For  three  hundred  years 
 from  the  time  of  our  Savior,  there  was  but  one 
 Christian  Church,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
 schismatics,  here  and  there,  all  of  the  members 
 agreed  to  disagree.  For  no  one,  for  a  moment, 
 would  assert  that  all  the  Christian  fathers  held 
 the  same  \iews  in  regard  to  what  they  taught  of 
 
1S4  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 the  Christian  doctrine.  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  was 
 the  place  where  the  first  great  division  was  made  in 
 the  Christian  Chnrch. 
 
 It  would  be  useless  here  to  follow  the  Christian 
 Church  through  the  wilderness  of  the  dark  ages. 
 Suffice  it  to  say,  the  priests  saw  fit  to  take  the 
 Scriptures  away  from  their  followers,  and  taught 
 them  verbally  what  was  true  and  what  was  false 
 in  doctrine.  This  was  the  state  of  the  church  when 
 Martin  Luther,  of  Wittenberg,  in  Germany,  acci- 
 dentally came  across  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament. 
 Luther  knew  there  was  something  wrong,  but  could 
 not  tell  what.  One  thing  he  was  convinced  of,  lliat 
 the  sale  of  indulgences,  or  selling  the  right  to  sin, 
 for  money,  a  practice  very  common  then  in  the 
 Catholic  Church,  was  wrong.  He  challenged  the 
 indulgence  agent  to  a  debate,  and  Luther  soon  had 
 debates  enough.  The  ground  that  Luther  and  his 
 associates  took  at  this  time  was,  that  no  person 
 was  bound  to  believe  anything  of  the  doctrines  of 
 religion,  unless  taught  in  the  liible,  and  that  any- 
 thing taught  in  the  Bible  must  be  believed.  Popes, 
 Councils,  or  Fathers,  to  the  contrary,  notwithstand- 
 ing. Furthermore,  Luther  insisted  that  not  only 
 the  preacher,  but  the  layma^n  also,  had  a  right  to 
 read  and  judge  what  the  Bible  taught,  each  in- 
 dividual for  himself.  Although,  perhaps  not  in  the 
 same  words,  yet  in  substance,  Luther  taught  in  the 
 sixteenth  century  the  same  right  of  private  judg- 
 ment that  the  fathers  of  the  present  church  taught 
 in  the  nineteenth  century,  in  North  Carolina  by 
 O'Kelly,  in  New  England  by  Smith  and  Jones,  and 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  185 
 
 in    Kentiuky    by    Stone,    Dunlavj,    Purviance,    and 
 others. 
 
 We  will  not  trace  the  fluctuation  of  parties  in 
 the  church  during  the  following  two  hundred  years 
 from  Luther.  We  will  only  say,  it  was  a  con- 
 stant effort  of  the  one  part  to  give  the  priest  the 
 power  which  he  had  lost,  and  on  the  other  to  grant 
 the  right  of  private  judgment  to  every  man.  In 
 all  the  struggles  of  Calvin  and  Servetus,  Henry 
 VIII.,  of  England,  and  Charles  V.,  of  Germany, 
 Cranmer  and  Wolsey,  Wesley  and  Whitefield,  and 
 especially  the  Exodus  of  the  New  England  Puritans 
 — all  the  church  movements  of  this  time  were 
 brought  on  by  this  contest. — Rev.  E.  W.  Humphreys, 
 in  Gospel  Herald,  May  23,  1863. 
 
 The  "Will  Not" 
 
 God's  wish  is  to  bless  all  men;  but  all  men  do  not 
 choose  to  be  blessed.  And  this  is  the  difficulty. 
 Jesus  savs  to  those  whom  he  would  bless,  "Ye  will 
 not  come  unto  Me  that  ye  may  have  life."  There 
 was  a  ''will  not"  on  the  part  of  those  who  heard 
 Him.  Here  is  where  the  road  is  lost  that  leads  to 
 heaven.  This  is  the  voice  that  turns  men  from  the 
 track,  and  sends  them  wandering  into  by  and  for- 
 bidden paths.  Jesus  wept  over  Jerusalem,  and  said, 
 ^'0  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  how  often  would  I  have 
 gathered  thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather 
 her  hrood  under  her  icings,  and  ye  would  not."  Thus 
 does  the  Savior  long  to  bless  and  save  the  perishing 
 souls   of  men,   and  gather  them  to  His  sheltering 
 
REV.   II.    Y.    RUSH,   D.  D. 
 
 Kditor   Gospel  Herald 
 
 1SG5— 1868 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 
 1868— 187G 
 
R  E  h  I  a  I  O  IT  S     J  o  Ti  J.  X  ,\  j^  I  ^  ^i 
 
 187 
 
 fold  to  give  them  eternal  rest.  But  all  God's  divine 
 love  can  avail  nothing,  so  long  as  the  human  will 
 is  unsubdued  and  contrary  to  the  divine  will.  God 
 cannot  save  us  without  repentance  on  our  part. 
 God  is  "not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that 
 all  should  come  to  repentance."  True  repentance 
 will  save  us,  but  nothing  else  can.  Jesus  can  die  for 
 ns,  but  He  cannot  repent  for  uh.—Rcv.  W.  0.  Cnsh- 
 ing,  Cospcl  Herald,  NorcniJjer  25,  1865. 
 
 Long  Sermons 
 
 Sermons  should  be  so  delivered  as  to  attract,  in 
 terest,  instruct,  please,  rest,  and  refresh  the  hea'rer. 
 There  are  individuals  and  whole  families  who  dread 
 the  Sabbath,  as  if  it  Avere  a  day  of  penance,  or  of 
 fnneral  rites.     Long  hymns,  long  pravers,  long  ser- 
 mons,  long  sighs,   long  faces,  are  not   the  natural 
 accompaniments  of  piety.     They  are  generallv  the 
 Inrking  places  of  the  devil.     Indeed,  too  many  ser- 
 mons invoke  the  evil  spirits  by  their  wearisomeness, 
 thus  making  the  minister  a  sorcerer,  rather  than  a 
 messenger  of  God.    We  know  of  churches  from  which 
 a  man  might  stay  away  by  authority  of  that  prayer, 
 "Lead  me  from  evil."    Some  men  s(iuirni  and  frown 
 more,  and  harbor  more  bad  thoughts  under  a  point- 
 less sermon,  than  they  do  all  the  week  in  driving 
 oxen  and  balky  horses. 
 
 Long,  dry  sermons!  It  makes  one  sigh  to  think 
 about  them;  but  the  thought  is  paradise  compared 
 with  the  hearing.  Long  sermons— brethren  nodding 
 —sisters     dozing— boys     snoring— babies     crying— 
 
188  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Satan  laughing — magnificent  specimen  of  Christian 
 worsliip ! 
 
 The  minister  who  intends  to  drag  ont  his  days  in. 
 long  preaching,  would  better  go  to  fighting  steam, 
 electricity,  and  civilization.  AVhen  these  are  con- 
 quered, he  may  have  the  rest  about  his  own  way. 
 
 Sermons  must  interest,  and  not  disgust;  rest  the 
 hearer,  and  not  weary  liim.  The  benediction  should 
 be  pronounced  upon  smiling  hearers,  and  not  upon 
 frowning  ones. 
 
 The  audience  should  leave  the  house  desiring  to  re- 
 turn again  rather  than  preferring  ever  to  stay  away. 
 — Rev.  H.  Y.  Rush,  D.  D.,  Gospel  Herald,  Fehruary 
 10,  1S66. 
 
 Manliness 
 
 There  are  few  things  nobler  in  this  world  than 
 a  man  standing  up  in  the  grandeur  of  a  true  in- 
 dividuality. There  is  calmness,  self-reliance,  God- 
 likeness  there.  I  have  stood  on  the  shore  of  the 
 ocean  and  watched  the  seaweed  as  it  was  rolled  up, 
 tangled  and  flung  helplessly  on  the  beach  by  the 
 billows.  Turning  from  this,  I  have  looked  at  the 
 rock  dashing  back  the  waves  in  snowy  spray — there 
 it  stood  on  the  borders  of  the  deep — unmoved,  un 
 changed;  it  was  the  same,  pelted  by  the  storm,  or 
 crowned  by  the  sunshine;  the  mountain  surges  were 
 swung  against  it  by  the  temi)est  in  vain. 
 
 Sometimes  we  see  a  man  fixed,  unmoved;  some- 
 times one  like  Luther,  facing  the  rude  storm  of  an 
 opposing  world,  saying  to  the  entreaties  of  fear  and 
 the  threatenings  of  power,  ''Here  I  stand — I  cannot 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  180 
 
 do  otherwise,  God  help  me,"  O  brother,  be  the  rock, 
 standing  in  the  strength  of  God  amid  the  changes, 
 the  calms  and  the  storms  of  time;  not  the  pliant 
 weed,  though  ])earls  are  tangled  in  its  meshes. 
 
 ]\fanliness  finds  its  perfect  ideal  in  Him  who,  for 
 the  regeneration  of  the  world,  made  His  advent  in 
 a  manger  and  his  exit  on  a  cross;  who  pleased  not 
 Himself  but,  that  He  might  bless  and  save  the  sor- 
 rowing and  the  sinfnl,  endured  the  cross  and  de- 
 spised the  shame. — Rev.  Warren  Hathaway,  D.  D., 
 aospcl  Tic  raid,  January  26,  1867. 
 
 Ministerial  Changes 
 
 As  a  general  rule,  I  think  frequent  changes  in  the 
 ministry  and  churches  are  not  desirable  or  calculated 
 to  build  up  our  cause.  Societies  may  sometimes  be- 
 come careless  and  neglect  to  exert  themselves  to  do 
 what  they  have  ability  to  do  for  their  pastor,  and 
 ministers  may  get  behind  the  age  and  not  study 
 enough  to  nmke  their  discourses  very  profitable  or 
 interesting.  All  these  conditions  make  changes 
 necessary  sometimes,  but  in  the  long  run,  a  settled 
 ministry  is  best  for  pastors  and  people.  Let  friends 
 look  at  the  work  of  the  ministers  who  have  become 
 settled,  and  compare  the  strength  of  such  churches 
 and  thfe  colonies  that  have  grown  from  them,  and 
 place  in  contrast  the  history  of  churches  where  con- 
 stant change  takes  place,  and  they  will  find  no  dif- 
 ficulty in  drawing  a  conclusion. — /.  E.  Brush,  Gos- 
 pel Herald,  February  9,  1867. 
 
KKV.   THOMAS'  GARBUTT 
 
 Editor  Christian  Vanguard 
 
 1891—1902 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM 
 
 191 
 
 An  Earnest  Plea  - 
 
 We  ought  to  weigh  well  our  words  and  our 
 actions,  for  this  is  an  historic  time.  We. make 
 history  to-day.  The  future  of  the  Christian  de- 
 nomination in  Canada,  is  to  bear  the  mark  of  our 
 decision ;  it  is  to  take  higher  or  lower  ground  from 
 this  period.  God  grant  us  wisdom,  Christian  for- 
 bearance and  love. 
 
 Just  let  me  say,  before  I  close  these  remarks,  that 
 the  dread,  we,  as  a  denomination,  have  felt  in  re- 
 gard to  organization  has  not  been  without  excuse; 
 this   power  has   been   abused,    hundreds   of  hearts 
 have  been  crushed  by  it;  yet  we  must  not  condemn 
 all  co-operation  because  it  has  been  used   by  bad 
 men  for  selfish  ends.     We  cannot  obviate  this  dif- 
 ficulty by  setting  our  foot  upon  government,  and 
 upon  order,  that  we  may  rid  the  country  of  igno- 
 rance  and   selfishness.      Rightly   directed'  the   very 
 government,  that  once  seemed  to  grind  the  people 
 by  its  cruelty  and  tyranny,  will  become  the  means 
 by  which  the  liberty,  happiness  and  prosperity  of 
 the  people  are  secured.     Have  not  thousands  con- 
 cluded that  religion  itself  is  a  bad  thing,  because 
 bad  men   have  used  it   for  superstitious,   ignorant 
 and   immoral  purposes?     It   is  as  unwise  to  con- 
 demn one  as  the  other.     Such  reasoners  have  con- 
 demned education  because  educated  men  have  been 
 powerful  in  evil.     The  very  instrument  that  can  be 
 used  for  evil  can  be  used  for  good.     The  fault  is 
 not  in  the  instrument,  but  in  the  heart  of  him  who 
 uses  it. 
 
 *   Closing    words    of    an    address    delivered    as    President    of   the 
 Conference  of  the  Christian  Church   in  Canada,  June  22,  1867 
 
192  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 This  thought  leads  us  to  our  concluding  remarks. 
 No  system  will  secure  us  from  the  evils  we  dread. 
 Freedom  from  system  will  not  secure  us.  The  truth 
 is,  system  is  a  great  power,  and  if  in  the  hands  of 
 good  and  wise  men,  it  is  powerful  for  good;  if  in 
 the  hiinds  of  bad  men,  it  is  just  as  poAverful  for 
 evil.  Even  in  the  hands  of  ignorant  and  supersti- 
 tious men,  whose  hearts  are  pure,  it  may  be  used 
 for  evil  ends.  Nevertheless  we  must  not  reject  the 
 power.  When  we  discover  the  cause  of  the  evil 
 we  must  remove  that,  and  then  the  power  will  bless 
 the  church  and  mankind. 
 
 How  important  then  is  love,  faith,  holiness  of 
 heart.  We  want  the  true  love  of  God  shed  abroad 
 in  the  heart.  We  not  only  want  the  head  but  the 
 heart  right.  An  animal  all  head  would  not  be  a 
 man,  nor  one  all  heart.  We  not  only  want  the  body, 
 but  the  soul;  they  must  go  together;  let  no  one 
 sunder  in  his  ignorance  what  God  designed  to  go 
 together.  A  church  with  ever  so  much  piety  will 
 be  comparatively  weak,  without  order.  A  church 
 all  order,  all  system,  and  no  piety,  would  be  worse; 
 let  these  two  go  together,  and  we  have  the  God- 
 ordained  church,  the  true  church.— /?cp.  Thoiitus 
 Garhiitt,   Christian  Magazine,   ISIH. 
 
 There  Must  Be  Friendship 
 
 There  must  be  friendship,  kindness  and  deference 
 among  the  ministers  of  Jesus.  One  must  not  be 
 puffed  up  or  pay  no  attention  to  others.  Learning, 
 looks,  position  or  privilege  must  not  exalt  one  man 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  193 
 
 above  anotlier.  And  as  the  great  must  not  look  down 
 upon  the  small,  neither  must  the  small  look  up 
 meanly  and  unscripturally  to  superiors.  Says  Elihu, 
 "Let  me  not,  I  pray  you,  accept  any  man's  person, 
 neither  let  me  give  flattering  titles  unto  man.  For 
 I  know  not  to  give  (to  greet  or  address  men)  flatter- 
 ing titles;  in  so  doing  my  Maker  would  soon  take 
 me  away."  Job  32 :  21,  22.— Rev.  H.  V.  Rush,  D.  D., 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Libert)/,  January  31,  1874- 
 
 Our  Doctrine 
 
 How  do  the  Christians  stand  in  regard  to  doctrine  and 
 principles  with  the  Christian  world?  Please  answer  and 
 oblige. — Many  Readers. 
 
 Rcplij:  The  Christians  hold  what  may  be  called 
 "conservative  orthodoxy."  They  strip  so-called 
 orthodox  doctrines  of  all  popish  dress,  and  hold 
 them  in  Biblical  truth;  but  HOLD  them.  We  do 
 not  encourage  or  tolerate  attacks  on  the  Bible ;  we 
 stand  or  fall  with  the  Bible.  If  the  Bible  be  true, 
 as  we  affirm,  it  is  the  foundation  of  all  truth ;  if 
 (which  is  impossible)  the  Bible  were  not  true,  we 
 have  no  business  as  a  church,  and  should  disband. 
 Only  imposters  will  call  themselves  Christians,  to 
 preach  against  Christianity  and  use  the  Bible  to 
 combat  its  truth.  When  I  say  that  we  hold  the  Bible 
 true,  stripped  of  popish  pollution,  I  mean  that  we 
 hold  them  in  Bible  language,  just  as  the  prophets 
 did,  and  as  Jesus  did,  and  as  the  early  Christians 
 did.  The  things  which  we  have  to  assure  our  faith 
 are : 
 
 1.     We  hold  the  truth  in  its  normal  and   Scrip- 
 
194  THE    CENTENNIAL    OE 
 
 tural  form,  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and 
 ever  shall  be. 
 
 2.  We  hold  it  in  the  words  in  which  God  gave  it, 
 prophets  wrote  it,  Christ  spake  it,  and  the  apostles 
 taught  it. 
 
 3.  We  will  neither  add  to  the  words  for  popery, 
 nor  give  them  up  for  liberty.  If  the  improved  forms 
 are  taught  in  the  Bible,  it  must  be  in  the  Bible 
 language.  If  that  is  the  way  God  chose  to  teach 
 them,  that  is  the  way  we  choose.  If  we  can  learn 
 them  in  Bible  language,  we  have  no  need  of  formulas, 
 if  we  cannot,  then  we  did  not  learn  them  in  the  Bible. 
 
 4.  We  know  that  we  are  right,  because  all  de- 
 nominations admit  what  we  say.  The  only  doubt  is 
 upon  men's  additions. 
 
 There  is'one  God.    All  respond,  ''Correct." 
 Christ  is  the  Son  of  God.     ''Correct." 
 The  Holy  Ghost  is  the  Spirit  of  God.    "Correct." 
 The  Bible  is  the  Word  of  God.    "Correct." 
 The  Mediator  is  between  God  and  men.  "Correct." 
 The  Bible  is  the  only  perfect  creed.     "Correct." 
 Jesus  died  for  all.     "Correct." 
 We  must  repent.     "Correct." 
 We  must  believe.     "Correct."  • 
 We  must  be  converted.    "Correct." 
 We  must  obey  the  Lord.    "Correct." 
 Immersion  is  baptism.     "Correct." 
 We  pray  for  union.     "Correct." 
 We  fellowship  all  saints.    "Correct." 
 We  must  hold  out  faithful.     "Correct." 
 There  is  judgment  after  death.    "Correct." 
 And  eternal  life.    "Correct." — Rev.  N.  Summcrdcll. 
 D.  D.,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  iSeptemher  8,  1877. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  195 
 
 There  Is  and  Can  Be  no  Antagonism 
 
 There  is  and  can  be  no  antagonism  between  God, 
 Christ,  the  Bible,  and  Conscience.  They  are  all  on 
 the  same  side.  Header,  which  side  are  you  on?  If 
 you  are  on  that  side,  you  are  then  on  the  side  of 
 victory  and  everlasting  blessedness.  But  if  you 
 oppose  these,  then  be  forewarned  of  the  dreadful 
 fact  that  it  is  but  a  question  of  a  little  time  when 
 you  will  be  overwhelmed  in  irretrievable  ruin.— 
 Rev.  Thos.  M.  McWhinney,  D.  D.,  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Liherti/,  Novemher  30,  1878. 
 
 Christian  Union 
 
 We  may  formally  receive  a  man  into  the  church, 
 and  give  him  the  right  hand  in  token  of  fellowship, 
 but  unless  we  believe  he  is  a  Christian,  it  is  not 
 Christian  fellowship,  but  mere  church  fellowship. 
 That  is,  we  fellowshii)  him  because  he  is  a^  member 
 of  our  church,  and  not  because  he  is  a  Christian. 
 Many  indeed  make  baptism  a  test  of  fellowship, 
 but  it  cannot  be  Christian  fellowship,  for  they  know 
 many  who  have  been  baptized,  besides  Simon  the 
 sorcerer,  who,  like  him,  were  not  Christians;  and 
 a  church  made  solely  on  those  two  tests  would  not 
 be  a  Christian  church,  but  a  creed  church,  or  a 
 Baptist  church.  In  fellowship  we  fellowship  a  man 
 solely  because  he  is  a  Christian,  and  not  because  he 
 adopts  our  creed,  nor  because  he  has  been  sprinkled, 
 or  immersed,  or  baptized  at  all.  To  be  consistent, 
 if  we  make  immersion  the  test,  we  must  hold,  as 
 many  do,  that  there  are  no  unimmersecl  Christians ; 
 and  yet  they,  themselves,  would  not  baptize  a  man 
 
KIOV.    KM.IAII    WILLIAMSON 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  197 
 
 unless  he  professed  to  love  God  and  believe  in  the 
 Lord  Jesus.  Now  John  says,  '^Every  one  that  lovcth 
 is  horn  of  God,  and  knowcth  God."  I.  John  4 :  7. 
 And  '^Whosoeve?-  helieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ, 
 is  horn  of  God."  I  John  5:1.  Is  he  not  then  a 
 Christian  when  he  is  born  of  God,  and  that  before 
 they  will  baptize  him?  Now  what  will  become  of 
 the  loving  believer  in  Jesus,  if  he  dies  before  he  is 
 baptized?  If  he  goes  to  heaven,  according  to  this 
 theory,  an  unpardoned  sinner  goes  there.  And  if 
 he  goes  to  hell,  according  to  John,  a  child  of  (Jod 
 goes  there.  Let  us  blush  at  a  test  that  is  so  ex- 
 clusive, unreasonable,  unscrijitnral,  and  dishonora- 
 ble to  God.  For  if  true,  it  would  consign  to  per- 
 dition many  of  the  most  pious  and  devoted  men  of 
 our  race  who  have  been  a  blessing  to  the  church  and 
 to  the  world,  and  who,  in  the  service  of  Christ,  have 
 suffered  the  tortures  of  the  rack,  joyfully  embraced 
 the  stake,  and  triumphed  over  death  through  faith 
 in  their  dear  Redeemer. — Rcr.  Elijah  Williamson, 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Libert j/.  May  1,  18S0. 
 
 Secret  Prayer 
 
 But  tliou,  when  thou  prayest.  euter  into  thy  closet,  and 
 when  thon  hast  shut  thy  floor,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is 
 in  secret,  and  thy  Fatlier  wliich  seeth  in  secret  shall  re- 
 ward thee  openly. — Jesus. 
 
 Here  is  a  command  and  a  promise  given  to  the 
 children  of  men.  All  may  claim  them,  but  there  are 
 many  who  reject  them  and  live  without  prayer  and 
 the  Father's  blessing.  However,  we  esteem  it  a 
 grand,  precious,  heaven-given  privilege  to  outer  into 
 
REV.   THOS.   M.   McWHINXEY,   D.   D. 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihcrty 
 
 1878—1881 
 
R  E  I.  I  (MOTTS     JOURNALISM  199 
 
 the  closet  and  there  humbly  bow  in  the  presence  of 
 the  Father  and  unbosom  all  the  desires  of  our  heart. 
 We  would  not  do  tliis  in  the  public  congrej!;ation ; 
 not  but  what  we  may  and  do  pray  with  as  much  true 
 devotion  and  fervency  of  spirit  as  when  in  secret, 
 but  there  would  be  impropriety  in  revealing  all  our 
 heart-yearnings  and  the  confidence  reposed  in  us  by 
 those  who  have  so  earnestly  besought  us  to  remember 
 them  at  the  throne  of  grace. 
 
 The  sick  and  the  afflicted,  the  sad  and  weary,  the 
 lonely  and  bereaved,  the  oppressed  and  distressed, 
 and  the  mourner  in  Zion,  all  find  great  comfort  in 
 secret  prayer.  And  why  not?  For  the  Father  is 
 there,  Jesus  is  there,  and  the  comforting  influence 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  there — it  is  a  sacred  place. 
 The  Father  verifies  His  promise — strength  and  peace 
 and  blessing  are  given  to  those  seeking  souls.  The 
 Father  whispers,  "/  love  thee;"  '^I  will  strengthen 
 and  hlcss  thcef  "I  am  thy  God  and  imll  still  give 
 thee  aid."  Tears  may  fall,  and  nature  weep,  but  a 
 sweet  peace  fills  the  heart — a  heavenly  peace,  that 
 which  passeth  understanding.  Oh,  how  we  love 
 the  sacred  words  that  fell  from  the  Savior's  lips! 
 —Rev.  Rehecca  Kershner,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty, 
 August  28, 1880. 
 
 The  Christian  Life 
 The  Christian  life  may  truly  be  characterized  as 
 a  continual  prayer  to  God.  The  soul  that  is  full 
 of  the  love  of  God,  and  has  come  into  reconciliation 
 with  Him  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  has  no 
 loftier  ambition,  no  higher  aspiration,  no  purer  de- 
 
IU:V.    WILLIAM    T.    WALKER 
 
 Eflitor    ChrisUun    Sun 
 
 1881—1882 
 
R  E  r.  I  G  I  O  IT  R    J  O  TT  R  N  A  I.  I  S  INI  201 
 
 sire,  than  that  of  continual  personal  coninuinion 
 with  God. — Rev.  Thos.  M.  McWhinncy,  D.  D.,  Herald 
 of  Gospel  JAl)erty,  January  21, 1881. 
 
 Evidences  of  the  Right 
 The  long  and  rapid  steps  of  onr  present  Chris- 
 tian civilization  are  but  the  measure  of  increased 
 charity  for  those  who  differ  in  Bible  interpretation. 
 And  this  fact  is  a  standing  miracle  in  favor  of  the 
 proposition  that  the  broad  Christian  charity  of 
 the  ''Christians"  is  Christlike,  and  hence  calls  loud- 
 ly for  the  friends  of  such  charity  to  rush  to  the 
 rescue  of  our  God-honored  undertaking.  Every 
 grand  movement  which  tends  directly  to  advance 
 the  heavenl}'  kingdom,  works  alike  to  increase  in- 
 telligence and  broaden  the  charities  of  our  being. 
 Only  "let  there  be  light,"  for  our  cause  to  be  loved 
 has  but  to  be  seen. — Rev.  Thos.  M.  McWhinney, 
 D.  D.,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty,  Fehruary  10,  1881. 
 
 The  Pulpit 
 
 Among  the  many  responsible  i>ositions  of  life, 
 that  of  a  gospel  minister  stands  preeminently  at 
 the  head.  Those  who  strive  to  maintain  the  majesty 
 of  the  law  by  securing  justice  and  equity  to  all 
 men  are  in  a  noble  calling.  He  who  seeks  to  make 
 wholesome  laws  and  a  salutarj^  government  is  a 
 benefactor  to  his  race.  That  profession  whose  ob- 
 ject is  to  unfold  and  disseminate  knowledge  and 
 truth  is  productive  of  great  good.  Each  of  these, 
 together  with  others,  are  important  factors  in  good 
 
REV.  A.   W.  COAN 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Uberty 
 
 1881—1885 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  U  II  N  A  L  I  S  M  203 
 
 government;  but  the  calling  of  the  pulpit  outshines 
 them  all  in  the  bent  and  luster  of  its  objects.  In 
 the  conflict  with  atheism,  skepticism,  agnosticism, 
 and  the  isms  that  engage  men's  thoughts,  the  pulpit 
 stands  almost  alone  in  waging  a  defensive  warfare. 
 To-day  it  stands  the  most  jjotent,  the  most  inde- 
 pendent, and  the  most  erective  agency  against  the 
 bold  attack  upon  Christianity  and  the  Bible.  Stand- 
 ing at  the  head  of  all  great  reforms,  it  makes  an 
 unceasing  war  against  all  forms  of  immorality 
 and  vice.  The  paramount  object  of  the  pulpit  is 
 to  preach  the  sublime  principles  of  Christianity — 
 principles  that  furnish  the  highest  incentives  to 
 moral  and  upright  actions. — Rev.  W.  H.  Orr,  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Lihcrty,  June  9,  18S1. 
 
 The  Aim  of  the  Christian  Movement 
 
 Every  successful  religious  society,  or  organiza- 
 tion, must  have  some  well-defined  purpose  which 
 it  seeks  to  accomplish.  An  aimless  movement  falls 
 to  pieces  for  want  of  common  interests  and  common 
 ends.  An  end  that  is  at  all  worthy  of  being  attained 
 can  be  reached  only  b,y  overpowering  opposing 
 forces.  There  is  always  something  to  oppose  as 
 well  as  something  to  favor.  He  who  opposes  noth- 
 ing, favors  nothing,  Sin  and  evil  in  all  forms  stand 
 opposed  to  righteousness  and  truth.  It  is  a  pecu- 
 liar and  universal  characteristic  of  sin  that  it  seeks 
 to  intrench  itself  within  the  camps  of  those  Avho 
 claim  to  be  the  Lord's  hosts,  and  wage  its  deadliest 
 battles  beneath  the  standard  of  the  Lord's  anointed. 
 Jesus'   severest   conflicts   were   not   with   publicans 
 
KEV.    C.    J.    JUNKS,    I).  D. 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 
 1885—1888 
 
R  E  1. 1  r;  T  O  TT  S     JOUR  N  A  r.  I  S  ^1  205 
 
 and  harlots,  but  witli  the  soribos  and  the  Pharisees 
 ^with  sin  and  wickedness  that  had  intrenched  it- 
 self in  the  ecclesiasticisni  of  the  times.  The  early 
 chnrch  fonnd  its  bitterest  foes  among  the  leaders 
 of  the  prevailing  religions  of  the  world.  Neither 
 the  violent  bigotry  of  Jndaism  nor  the  heartless 
 ernelty  of  heathenism  was  able  to  stay  its  progress 
 nor  hinder  its  growth.  It  was  not  until  Christiani- 
 ty had  aeqnired  so  much  of  power  and  position  in 
 the  world  as  to  make  an  alliance  with  it  desirable 
 as  a  means  of  power  and  influence  that  its  opponents 
 began  to  ask  for  compromise.  After  the  compromise 
 was  once  commenced  it  progressed  with  wonderful 
 rapidity.  To  Christ  was  given  the  honor  of  the 
 name,  while  He  and  the  apostles  were  made  the 
 chief  heroes.  In  the  spirit  and  the  forms  of  wor- 
 ship the  pagan  influence  largely  jtredominated. 
 When  Luther  nailed  his  theses  to  the  door  of  Wit- 
 tenberg, his  conflict  began  not  with  men  who  made 
 no  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  but  with  the  pope 
 and  his  cardinals,  who  assumed  to  be  the  vicar  of 
 Christ  and  the  guardians  of  His  church.  Protestant- 
 ism was  a  protest.  It  could  get  itself  place  in  the 
 world  only  by  shoving  something  else  aside.  Sin 
 in  all  its  forms  is  insidious  ami  plausible.  It  wants 
 no  better  victory  than  a  truce.  The  white  flag  is 
 the  signal  of  its  triumph.— i?ey.  Asa  W.  Coan, 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  January  5,  1882. 
 
 The  Spirit  of  the  Truth 
 
 There  is  a  skepticism  that  is  a])parently  honest, 
 and  strong  in  its  argumentative  antagonism  to  the 
 Bible,   the   church,   and    religion.     There   is   an    un- 
 
20G  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 belief  which  may  be  voiced  by  careful  moral  men 
 like  Robert  Owen,  of  Scotland,  or  by  reckless  blas- 
 phemers like  Ingersoll ;  but  you  will  observe  that 
 their  opposition,  for  the  most  part,  is  directed 
 af>ainst  the  inconsistencies  of  professors,  the  haughty 
 arrogance  of  the  priestly  class,  the  spirit  of  sectism, 
 and  the  narrow  intolerance  of  the  popular  systems 
 of  theology. 
 
 We  risk  nothing  when  we  challenge  the  world  to 
 produce  a  man  who  can  rationally  and  philosophical 
 ly  maintain  his  opposition  to  the  spirit  and  genius 
 of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  it  be  true  that  a 
 man  cannot  oppose  freedom,  tenderness,  helpful- 
 ness^ wisdom,  truth,  and  love,  as  these  are  imperfect- 
 ly manifested  among  men,  without  dishonor  and 
 disgrace  as  an  irrational  babbler,  and  an  enemy  to 
 society,  how  can  he  antagonize  the  perfect  freedom, 
 universal  tenderness  and  helpfulness,  infinite  wis- 
 dom, truth,  and  love,  which  breathes  all  through 
 the  gospel,  and  at  the  same  time  escape  the  charge 
 of  mental  imbecility  on  the  one  hand,  or  insane 
 malignity  upon  the  other? — Bcv.  C.  J.  Jones,  D.  D  , 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  February  26, 1885. 
 
 Picking  Bones 
 
 A  friend  of  mine  related  a  little  incident  that  I 
 thought  would  be  good  enough  to  put  in  type.  He 
 said  he  knew  a  skeptic  who  one  day  encountered  a 
 gospel  minister  of  his  acquaintance,  and,  as  usual, 
 he  began  to  ])ick  flaws  in  the  Bible.  The  minister 
 said  to  him:  "When  you  go  into  a  restaurant  and 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  207 
 
 call  for  fish,  do  you  occupy  your  time — especially 
 if  you  feel  hungry — in  picking  over  the  bones  and 
 leave  the  nicely  cooked  food?"  The  skeptic  had 
 to  admit  the  force  of  the  illustration.  How  strange 
 it  is  that  any  one  can  be  so  foolish  as  to  reject  a 
 loving  Savior  who  so  earnestly  desires  to  convert 
 them  from  evil  ways  to  purity  and  holiness,  without 
 which  we  are  told  no  one  can  see  God. — J.  E.  Brush. 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  March  5,  1885. 
 
 A  Religion  That  Can  Be  Felt 
 
 We  often  hear  the  expression  made,  in  common 
 parlance,  "I  icould  not  give  a  cent  for  a  i^eliglon 
 that  I  cannot  feel."  We  are  convinced  that  many 
 persons  have  false  conceptions  of  religion,  growing 
 out  of  a  mere  sensational  feeling  forced  upon  them 
 by  their  immediate  surroundings,  which,  like  seed 
 sown  among  thorns,  is  choked  by  the  cares  and 
 trifling  things  of  earth,  and  produces  no  fruit. 
 
 A  religion  that  is  felt  by  reason  of  deep-rooted 
 love  in  the  heart  for  that  which  is  pure  and  holy, 
 and  a  continuous  walk  with  God  day  by  day,  so 
 that  the  inbreathings  of  the  heart  are,  "Nearer,  my 
 God,  to  Thee,  nearer  to  Thee,"  is  a  religion  that  pro- 
 duces the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  which  are  love,  joy, 
 peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
 meekness,  temperance.  This  is  a  religion  that  is  not 
 only  felt,  but  that,  when  passing  through  the  cru- 
 cible of  the  world's  trials  and  persecutions,  will 
 only  brighten.  This  is  a  religion  that  brings  us 
 nearer  to  God  and  to  humanity ;  that  bows  us  down 
 
208  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 to  human  woe  and  human  suffering,  and  lends  them 
 a  hand  to  lift  them  up,  and  pours  the  oil  of  glad- 
 ness into  the  sad  and  despondent  heart.  This  is  a 
 religion  that  so  unites  with  the  good  of  this  world 
 and  the  world  to  come  "that  neither  death,  nor 
 life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
 things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor 
 depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  sep- 
 arate us  from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ 
 Jesus  our  Lord." 
 
 This  kind  of  religion  does  not  ask  how  far  away 
 we  may  get  from  Christ  and  be  saved,  but  is  a 
 continual  feast  upon  which  the  inward  man  is  fed 
 and  grows,  and  is  fitted  and  prepared  for  that  build- 
 ing of  God,  that  "house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
 in  the  heavens." — Rgv.  W.  C.  Smith,  Herald  of  Gos- 
 pel Libert u,  March  19,  1885. 
 
 Confidence  and  Caution 
 
 For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  deatli,  nor  life,  nor 
 angels,  nor  priucipalitltes,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present, 
 nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other 
 ereature,  sliall  be  able  to  separate  ns  from  the  love  of  God, 
 which  is  in  Christ  .Tesus  our  JA)vd.—Noiii(in.'i  8:38,  39. 
 
 What  confidence;  what  a  blessed  assurance  that 
 no  power  outside  of  the  individual  can  bring  the 
 Christian  under  condemnation  !  Yet  we  are  assured 
 and  warned  of  the  fact  that  "your  sins  (no  out- 
 side power)  have  (and  what  has  been,  may  be) 
 separated  between  you  and  your  God,  and  have  hid 
 His  face  from  you."  And  further,  "When  I  shall 
 say  to  the  righteous,  that  he  shall  surely  live;  if 
 he  trust  to  his  own  righteousness,  and  <*ommit  in- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  209 
 
 iquitj,  all  his  righteousness  shall  not  be  remem- 
 bered; but  for  his  iniquity  that  he  hath  committed, 
 he  shall  die  for  it."  ''Therefore  let  him  that  think- 
 eth  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall;"  but,  "Be 
 thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
 crown  of  life." 
 
 The  race  must  be  run  unto  the  end — no  stopping 
 or  switching  off— then  the  crown.— i^ev.  J.  G.  Bislwp, 
 D.  D.,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty,  August  21,  1885. 
 
 The  Kind  We  Don't  Want 
 When  a  minister  is  in  search  of  popularity  and 
 a  big  salary,  I  don't  blame  him  for  leaving  the 
 Christian  Church  and  going  to  some  other  denomi- 
 nation. He  can't  be  a  success  in  the  Christian  Church, 
 and  is  not  needed  among  us.  We  want  ministers 
 whose  chief  aim  is  to  save  souls — ministers  who  are 
 willing  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor,  even  for 
 a  small  salary.  Men  who  are  after  large  salaries 
 may  get  their  reward.  I  honor  the  minister  who 
 labors  to  save  souls,  and  will  not  leave  a  field  of 
 usefulness  for  ''filthy  lucre's  sake."— i?ei;.  H.  M. 
 Eaton,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty,  August  27, 1885. 
 
 Baccalaureate  Address 
 Live  in  Christ,  for  Christ,  and  like  Christ.  The 
 doctrine  of  physics  is  that  the  pulsation  on  the 
 atmosphere  occasioned  by  the  human  voice,  will 
 never  cease.  Not  a  word  has  escaped  from  mortal 
 lips,  whether  for  the  defense  of  virtue  or  the  per- 
 version of  truth,   but  is  registered   on   high.     The 
 
■ 
 
 H 
 
 Kpi  41^    ^''"  \ 
 
 ^^1 
 
 ^^^^H|»'    i         ~                    >      J 
 
 ^^H 
 
 ■1 
 
 Hp   «i^t>,     *%      ^ 
 
 ^i^H 
 
 ^P^  '                      J 
 
 k 'fl|^H 
 
 ^^k  t^^^slH^^^I 
 
 ^^•■*"v^ 
 
 msm 
 
 Wm^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^M 
 
 1 
 
 KKV.    JOSIAII    PRESCOTT    WATSON,    1).  1). 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Gof<iirl  Liberty 
 1888—1894 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  211 
 
 light  ever  true  to  its  mission  daguerreotypes  the 
 movement  and  attitude  of  man.       Late  discoveries 
 prove   that   a   similar   process   is  going  on   in   the 
 dark  hours  of  night,  as  certainly   as  at  noonday. 
 Thus    nature    daguerreotypes    every    smile    which 
 passes  over  the  face,  and  every  position  we  assume 
 whether    asleep   or  awake.      The   secrets   of   men's 
 hearts  are  likewise  preserved.    Our  uttered  thoughts, 
 animating  the  body,  send  an  electric  charge  along 
 the   nerves  and  impress  themselves  upon   the  ma- 
 terial world  around  us.     In  view  of  such  facts  we  may 
 exclaim  with  the  apostle,  ''We  are  a  spectacle  unto 
 the  world  and  to  angels  and  to  men."   We  live  in  a 
 sounding  gallery,  in  which  reverberate  peri)etua]]y 
 the  echoes  of  our  words,  and  along  whose  walls  liang 
 the  pictures  of  our  actions,  the  truthful  photographs 
 of  our  lives.     We  cannot  live  to  ourselves.     Every 
 life  is  a  constant  force  molding  men  into  the  like- 
 ness of  Jesus,  or  developing  in  them  the  attributes 
 of  evil.     To  develop   the  Christian,   its   principles, 
 its  power  must  be  in  the  soul.     A  positive  earnest 
 life,   not   a  hollow   imitation,   is   the   want   of  our 
 times.    Do  not  turn  back  to  the  past  and  select  any 
 hunuin    life  as   a    pole-star   to   guide   you   in   your 
 course.     Let  them  serve  as  pointers  in  finding  "the 
 bright  and  Morning  Star."— i?cy.  D.  A.  Long,  D.D., 
 LL.D.,  President  of  Antioch  College,  in  Herald  of 
 (Sospcl  Liberty,  September  3,  1885. 
 
 The  Weight  of  the  Word 
 
 There  is  a  possibility  that  on  some  lines  too 
 much  may  be  said  for  the  Holy  Bible,  but  we  would 
 rather  see  an  exaggerated  praise  of  the  Book,  if  such 
 
212  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 praise  were  possible,  than  to  see  an  under  estimate 
 thereof.  We  doubt  if  anv  harm  can  come  of  intense 
 admiration  for  the  Book  as  a  wliole,  and  we  would 
 not  by  a  hair's  breadth  lessen  this  hold  of  the  Book 
 on  the  heart  of  the  world. 
 
 We  regard  the  Bible  as  God's  Book  to  man,  both 
 the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  and  while  we  so 
 accept  it,  we  so  urge  it  upon  our  fellows.  Only  as 
 the  Book  is  so  regarded  by  a  people,  do  we  believe 
 it  possible  for  them  to  lift  the  world  out  of  its 
 moral  degradation  and  into  the  active  service  of  the 
 holy  life.  Abandoning  this  agency  as  inherently 
 divine,  we  think  they  are  without  a  lever  for  human 
 elevation. 
 
 The  ancient  civilization  wrought  without  the  Word 
 as  an  agency,  and  they  failed  to  lift  man,  either 
 into  a  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  or  into  the  high- 
 er walks  of  the  moral  life.  Some,  we  know, 
 have  an  intense  admiration  for  the  refinement  of 
 Greece,  the  glory  of  Rome,  and  the  wisdom  of 
 Babylonia,  but  if  we  may  judge  these  civilizations 
 by  their  fruits,  they  surely  were  wanting  in  those 
 higher  moral  elements  which  characterize  the  civili- 
 zation of  our  age. 
 
 The  aged  were  often  without  care;  the  child 
 might  live  or  die  as  the  father  pleased,  to  decree, 
 and  he  of  another  nation,  taken  in  war,  was  a 
 slave  and  subject  to  death  itself  at  the  will  of  his 
 master,  while  women  had  little  favor  save  as  the 
 slave  of  man.  Very  few  of  the  legislators  of  Rome 
 could  say,  "My  hands  are  innocent  of  human  blood." 
 
 Infidelity  is  no  moral  lifting  power.  It  can  bring 
 the  night,  but   it  cannot  waken   the  day.     It   can 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  U  K  N  A  L  I  S  M  213 
 
 open  the  grave  and  bury  the  form  without  a  word 
 of  cousolatiou,  or  ability  to  wake  the  soul  into  one 
 hopeful  aspiration.  It  can  do  nothing  for  man — it 
 has  never  done  anything  for  him. 
 
 But  the  Bible,  God's  Book  and  man's  guide,  com 
 fort  and  illumination — ^this  can  soothe  his  sorrow, 
 lighten  his  gloom,  lift  him  out  of  sin  and  its  con- 
 demnation, bring  to  light  life  and  immortality,  and 
 waft  the  soul  at  last  on  angel  wings  through  gates 
 of  pearl  into  streets  of  gold,  where  companionship 
 with  the  redeemed  may  fill  the  soul  with  an  abiding 
 ecstaoy.  The  blessed  Book !  God's  Word  and  man's 
 chiefest  treasure!  Braise  the  Lord  for  it!  Tlie 
 worth  of  the  Word  cannot  be  told! — Rco.  J.  P.  Wat- 
 son, D.  D.,  Herald  of  (Jospcl  Libert ij,  March.  J, 
 ISDl. 
 
 The  Train  That   Follows 
 
 Our  actions  in  this  world  do  not  lull  llfekss 
 to  the  ground  to  be  seen  and  heard  of  no  more. 
 They  are  used  to  make  up  a  train  of  miscellaneous 
 cars,  either  of  hai»piness,  or  woe  and  misery,  ac- 
 cording to  the  deeds  performed. 
 
 As  the  wicked  man  adds  new  acts  of  evil,  his 
 train  grows  longer  and  more  desperate  in  its  on- 
 ward course.  But  as  the  righteous  take  on  from 
 God's  stations  the  holy  commands  given  from  above, 
 their  train  increases  in  length,  and  more  smoothly 
 runs  toward  the  heavenly  station,  taking;  on  bright, 
 singing  passengers  all  the  way. 
 
 On  this  railroad  to  the  future  world,  whenever 
 the  wicked  are  turned  to  the  past  by  memory's  cord. 
 
REV.    W.    G.    CLEMENTS 
 
 Editor   Christian   Hun 
 
 1  SOI— 1894 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  215 
 
 they  see  and  hear  the  desperate  trains  coming  with 
 the  passengers  on  board,  drinking,  cheating,  gamb- 
 ling, cursing  and  yelling  after  the  man  in  front. 
 And  every  one  has  his  own  train  after  him.  "If  they 
 continue  on  this  track  of  sin,  they  will  finally  land 
 in  the  lake  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone  with 
 all  this  hellish  train  of  misery  falling  headlong  upon 
 them.  And  there  can  be  no  end  to  this  suffering, 
 but  always  on  the  increase;  for  every  engine  is  pull- 
 ing a  train  of  cars  of  some  kind  behind  it. 
 
 The  only  way  for  the  wicked  to  escape  from  the 
 miserable  train  which  they  have  tied  to  themselves, 
 is  to  pull  out  the  coupling  pin  and  jump  on  the 
 other  track.  They  are  now  on  the  track  of  sin. 
 I^et  them  cut  loose  and  swing  in  on  the  track  of 
 righteousness,  and  they  will  dart  into  heaven  leav- 
 ing the  train  on  the  other  track. 
 
 The  idea  mentioned  above  respecting  the  wicked, 
 gives  birth  to  a  thought  of  the  most  pleasant  kind 
 on  the  other  hand.  As  the  righteous  look  back 
 on  the  train  that  follows  them  continually,  they 
 see  acts  of  kindness  and  mercy  being  done,  benevo- 
 lent institutions  going  up,  and  the  hungry  fed. 
 Moreover,  they  hear  singing  and  praise  to  Him 
 who  so  loved  us  as  to  give  His  only  begotten  Son 
 to  redeem  us. 
 
 At  heaven's  gates,  as  the  saints  come,  every  one 
 brings  a  glorious  train.  And  as  we  stand  out  on 
 the  top  of  some  mansion,  we  see  these  saints  con- 
 tinually passing  in,  bringing  new  trains  of  honor  and 
 glory.  And  as  we  are  mutually  dependent  upon 
 each  other  here,  so  all  these  trains  running  into 
 heaven  are  in  some  way  connected  by  various  threads 
 
216  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 of  intlueuce  by  some  means  interwoveD  among  them- 
 selves. 
 
 When  we  see  ourselves  thus  united  together  in 
 love  as  one  grand  whole,  we  get  a  better  idea  of 
 the  followers  of  Christ  being  one.  May  we  always 
 remember  that  as  the  nerves  permeate  every  part 
 of  the  body,  so  the  threads  of  Christian  influence 
 run  all  through  the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  churt-h. 
 — Rev.  W.  G.  Clements^  in  CJmstian  Sun.,  March  11, 
 
 1892. 
 
 The  Men  of  Pisgah 
 
 Can  you  think  of  some  veteran  preacher,  resting 
 by  reason  of  age  and  weakness  within  his  home, 
 who  may  have  faithfully  served  you  in  years  gone 
 by?  Sit  down  in  the  spirit  of  a  grateful  love  and 
 cheer  him  in  his  loneliness  by  telling  him  of  your 
 sweet  memories  of  his  faithful  and  blessed  work. 
 There  is  no  sorrow  to  the  veteran  of  the  cross  like 
 being  laid  aside  while  he  is  waiting  for  the  Master's 
 coming.  Think  of  him !  Write  him  a  letter  of  love, 
 and  you  will  kindle  a  flame  of  joy  in  a  weary  heart. 
 
 It  is  one  of  the  saddest  things  imaginable  for  the 
 churches  to  turn  aside  from  their  old  men  who  are 
 yet  competent  to  serve  them  and  are  ambitious  to  do 
 so.  Who  can  preach  the  gospel  as  the  men  of 
 Pisgah?  With  tenderest  sympathy  and  a  love  im- 
 measurable, they  look  back  upon  the  wilderness 
 plains  no  less  easily.  Why  should  not  the  churches 
 comfort  the  veterans  by  listening  to  their  words  of 
 love  and  wisdom  ?  Should  the  love  happen  to  abound 
 beyond  the  wisdom,  then  all  the  sweeter  their  speech. 
 No    pulpit    should    be    sealed    against    the    bright- 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  217 
 
 minded  and  warm-hearted  veteran  of  the  cross. — 
 Rgv.  J.  P.  Watson,  D.  D.,  Herald  of  Gosjyel  Liberty, 
 March  21,,  1892. 
 
 Life  Interpreting  Life 
 
 Our  perception  of  the  qualities  of  God  and  our 
 love  for  Him  grow  always  in  proportion  to  our 
 growth  in  the  character  of  God.  We  appreciate 
 that  only  of  which  we  find  some  interpretation  in 
 ourselves.  It  is  talk  against  time  to  preach  poetry 
 to  one  that  has  no  poetry  in  his  own  soul.  He  does 
 not  understand  you.  Here  is  a  man  that  has  the 
 artistic  instincts  in  a  very  full  measure.  He  is  in 
 a  frenzy  to  utter  himself  in  forms  of  art.  He  denies 
 himself,  starves  himself  in  every  other  direction, 
 that  he  may  give  himself  to  his  one  great  passion. 
 But  the  people  around  him  are  of  a  different  mind. 
 They  are  for  material  gain  and  luxury;  tliey  appre- 
 ciate only  objective  thrift;  and  they  wonder  at  the 
 eccentricities  of  the  artist.  His  life  seems  idle  and 
 useless  to  them.  They  cannot  understand  him  any 
 more  than  the  man  born  blind  can  understand  what 
 you  mean  when  you  talk  about  colors. 
 
 Or  here  is  one  whose  emotional  nature  is  like  a 
 delicate  stringed  instrument,  giving  forth  exquisite 
 music.  He  is  as  sensitive  as  an  Aeolian  harp.  He 
 is  open,  generous,  pitiful,  pouring  himself  forth  in 
 all  beautiful  and  tender  services.  His  neighbors 
 are  differently  constituted.  They  are  cold,  calcula- 
 ting; they  are  all  head,  and  their  natures  are  angu- 
 lar  and  forbidding.  They  have  no  point  of  view 
 from  which  to  understand  him,  and  he  remains  a 
 
REV.   J.   J.    SUMMERBELL,    D.  D. 
 
 Editor  Herald  of  Goxixl  lAhrrtv 
 
 1S95— 190G 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  219 
 
 mystery  to  them.  It  requires  soul  to  interpret 
 soul.       Heart  responds  to  heart. 
 
 We  cannot  understand  that  which  is  above  us,  ex- 
 cept as  it  comes  into  our  experiences.  We  know 
 anything-  only  as  it  becomes  a  part  of  ourselves. 
 This  runs  all  through  life,  and  is  everywhere  mani- 
 fest. Jt  is  not  worth  while  for  anyone  to  fret  be- 
 cause some  persons  do  not  appreciate  his  finest  as- 
 pirations. He  must  be  content,  if  need  be,  to  stand 
 alone  on  the  side  of  the  angels. 
 
 AVe  love  God  just  in  the  degree  that  we  have 
 risen  in  our  characters  to  a  resemblance  to  Him. 
 We  may  be  told  that  God  is  love  and  patience  and 
 magnanimity,  but  these  things  will  be  meaningless 
 to  us  unless  we  have  felt  them  in  our  own  lives. 
 God  reveals  Himself  to  men,  not  arbitrarily,  but  by 
 living  into  them.  The  pure  in  heart  shall  see  God. 
 — Rev.  George  D.  Black,  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty, 
 March  23,  1893. 
 
 "For  All  His  Benefits" 
 
 ^'What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord?" 
 If  I   must  make  a  return  for  his  benefits  as  a 
 mass,    I    am    simply    overwhelmed   with    confusion. 
 For  I  have  nothing  to  set  over  against  his  infinite 
 blessings. 
 
 If  I  consider  them  severally,  the  items  bring  me 
 into  similar  confusion ;  for  each  benefit  seems  to 
 baffle  my  sense  of  fairness,  if  I  would  try  to  com- 
 pensate God  for  the  gift :  I  cannot  pay  him  for 
 the  light,  the  water,  the  food,  the  insight  into  truth, 
 the  endowment  of  affection,  the  circumstances  of 
 
220  Til  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  E    O  F 
 
 civil  and  spiritual  law.     11'  I  would  render  to  God 
 
 some  compensation  for  the  Howers  that  delight  my 
 
 eyes,  I  find  that  in  the  plucking  of  them  I  have  broken 
 
 their  petals,   and   they  wither  while   I   prepare   to 
 
 make  them  an  offering  unto  God.     lie  gave  them  to 
 
 me  perfect,   sweet,   lovely;   I   return   them   to   him 
 
 faded,  odorless,  and  broken.    He  gives  me  an  apple, 
 
 I  bite  it,  even  while  I  offer  it  back  to  him.     Mighty 
 
 wealth   he   gives   me,   and   1   in   my   pride  call  the 
 
 attention  of  men  to  my  liberalit}^  to  God,  if  I  give 
 
 him  back  a   tenth;   I   keep  nine-tenths  for  myself, 
 
 and  feel  that  I  am  rendering  something  to  God  for 
 
 all  his  benefits,  if  I  give  him  one  share, — "for  all 
 
 his  benefits." 
 
 Realizing  the  futility  of  efforts  to  give  anything 
 
 to  God,  in  return  for  his  mercies,  the  poet  sings : 
 
 Here,  Lord,  I  .i;ive  nsyself  away  ; 
 'Tis  all  that  I  can  do. 
 
 But  even  in  that  we  might  be  considered  as  mak- 
 ing a  sorry  mess  of  our  "■rendering"  unto  God.  For 
 he  gave  us  pure  hearts,  white  as  snow,  clear  as  the 
 sunshine.  We  "give  ourselves  away,"  when  we  are 
 desperate;  our  hearts  stained,  sore,  bruised  by  sin, 
 defaced  by  many  transgressions,  poisoned  and  dy- 
 ing. In  sheer  desjjeration  we  make  our  gifts  to 
 God,  when  we  "give  ourselves  away:"  we  have  no 
 other  hope;  we  are  lost. 
 
 Wonderful  compensation  to  God ! 
 
 God  owns  us,  anyhow.  In  giving  ourselves  to 
 him,  we  have  only  been  tendering  him  his  own ; 
 but  so  soiled,  so  injure;!,  so  hideous  to  beliold;  so 
 unlike  our  natural  selves,  so  unlike  our  child-begin- 
 nings. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  221 
 
 Sure]}'  God  will  not  feel  that  this  is  compensation 
 for  all  his  benefits,  and  that  our  obligations  are 
 discharged! 
 
 Let  us  drop  the  commercial  idea;  let  us  cease  to 
 think  of  rendering  an  equivalent  to  God  "for  all 
 his  benefits.' 
 
 What  then  can  we  do? 
 
 Remember  God's  disposition;  his  loving  nature. 
 It  pleases  him  for  us  thankfully  to  receive  his 
 benefits,  without  thought  of  compensating  him.  He 
 is  so  great.    How  can  we  surely  please  him? 
 
 Well,  if  we  have  had  nine  benefits,  let  us  take 
 the  tenth.  If  we  have  had  ninety-nine,  let  us  take 
 the  hundreth.  If  we  have  had  nine  hundred  and 
 ninety-nine,  let  us  take  the  thousandth;  all  the  time 
 stretching  forth  our  hands  for  anything  that  is 
 left.  Let  us  clamor  like  children.  Let  us  be  im- 
 portunate; let  us  ''be  instant  in  prayer."  That  will 
 please  him:  how  delightedly  he  will  feed  us;  how 
 he  will  smile  when  we  take  his  food. 
 
 He  does  not  wish  to  deny  us  one  thing. 
 
 We  are  his  licirs,  needing  one  blessing  so  much. 
 Oh!  here  is  the  cup  offered  us,  the  one  thing;  the 
 tenth  added  to  the  nine,  the  hundreth  added  to  the 
 ninety-nine,  the  thousandth  added  to  the  nine  hun- 
 dred and  ninety-nine — the  "cup  of  salvation."  And 
 "for  all  his  benefits"  I  will  "render  unto  the  Lord" 
 this  additional  thing;  that  "I  will  take  the  cup  of 
 salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord." 
 (Ps.  110:12-13.) 
 
 It  is  safer  to  take  something  more  from  so  loving 
 n  being,  than  to  try  to  pay  him  for  what  we  have 
 
222  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 received. — Rev.  J.  J.  Summerhell,  D.  D.,  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberty,  July  2,  1896. 
 
 The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ 
 
 The  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  confounded  the 
 popular  churcli  of  the  time. 
 
 It  was  the  incentive  to  the  conversion  of  thou- 
 sands. 
 
 The  church  that  believed  it,  was  a  church  of 
 prayer,  of  preaching,  of  success  in  winning  men 
 from  sin. 
 
 That  church  was  thoroughly  alive. 
 
 The  church  that  doubts  it  is  dead.  Its  regalia 
 are  burial  shrouds;  its  solemnity  is  of  the  funeral, 
 and  its  grand  organ  music  but  a  funeral  march. 
 
 The  church  that  doubts  the  resurrection  may 
 boast  a  service  of  pomp,  substituting  operatic 
 screaming  for  the  praise  of  God,  poetry — ^''essays 
 for  sermons,"  and  a  complicated  ritual  for  worship; 
 but  it  will  "measure  its  success,  not  by  the  number 
 of  its  converts,"  but  by  "the  payment  of  its  preach- 
 er's salary." 
 
 Come  out  of  the  tomb.  Cast  aside  your  grave- 
 clothes  of  worldliness,  and  come  forth  to  a  new  life 
 in  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. — Rev.  J.  J.  Summerhcll, 
 D.  D.,  Herald  of  Cospel  Liberty ,  March  30,  1899. 
 
 A  Great  Need — The  Holy  Spirit 
 
 Be  filled  with  the  spirit.     Ei>h.  5:  IS. 
 
 How    much    more    shall    your    heavenly   Father   give   the 
 Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Ilim.     Luke  11:13. 
 
 Every  true  Christian  must  feel  something  of  the 
 great  need   that  exists  in  our  home  churches  and 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  223 
 
 mission  fields  for  genuine  revivals.  Revivals  that 
 shall  cause  a  "shaking  among  the  dry  bones ;"  that 
 will  drive  back  the  high  tide  of  worldliness  and 
 materialism  that  is  engulfing  so  nmny  Christians; 
 that  will  break  up  the  dead  formality  that  in  too 
 many  cases  characterizes  religious  services,  and  in- 
 fuse new  life  into  the  churches,  making  them  real 
 "lights  in  the  world"  and  soul  winners  for  the  king- 
 dom. 
 
 During  these  winter  months  many  pastors,  evan- 
 gelists and  churches,  are  engaged  in  special  services 
 for  the  quickening  of  the  church  and  the  salvation 
 of  men.  Let  there  be  humiliation,  heart-searching 
 and  waiting  before  the  Lord  for  a  larger  indwelling 
 and  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  To  every 
 faithful  watchman  and  spiritually-minded  Chris- 
 tian it  must  seem  more  and  more  evident  that 
 Christianity,  in  this  materialistic  and  exciting  age 
 and  in  our  complex  and  exacting  civilization,  can 
 succeed  only  by  its  supernatural  power.  As  preachers, 
 missionaries,  churches,  or  individuals,  we  may  sug- 
 gest, plan,  organize,  and  muster  our  forces,  and 
 work  as  we  may,  but  the  poiver  of  God  is  the  one  fac 
 tor  without  which  there  can  be  no  real  success.  This 
 fact  is  not  realized  as  it  should  be.  Human  agency 
 must  be  used;  but  human  agency  must  be  coupled 
 with  and  made  subservient  to  the  divine  agency. 
 It  was  only  when  the  apostles  "were  filled  with  the 
 Holy  Ghost,"  "endued  with  power  from  on  high," 
 and  "spake  as  the  Spirit  gave  them '  utterance," 
 that  the  people  were  moved  as  by  one  mighty  im- 
 pulse to  cry  out,  "Men  and  brethren  what  shall 
 we   do?"    and    multitudes    were    converted.      (Acts 
 
224  T  H  B    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 2:37.)  In  that  Pentecostal  revival  there  was 
 doubtless  some  excitement.  With  them  it  was  not 
 a  mere  quiet  meditation,  neither  was  it  a  gentle 
 sobbing-,  but  ''they  were  pricked  in  their  heart," 
 and  cried  out,  ''What  shall  we  do?"  Suppose  there 
 was  some  excitement;  it  seems  to  us  that  if  there 
 is  anything  in  this  world  that  is  calculated  to  make 
 one  tremble,  and  fall  down,  and  cry  out,  "Sirs,  what 
 must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  (Acts  16:29,  30.)  it  is 
 when  the  Spirit  carries  conviction  to  one's  own 
 heart  that  he  is  a  sinner  and  under  the  condemna- 
 tion of  death.  (John  16:  8,  and  3:  18).  And,  then, 
 why  should  it  be  thought  strange,  if  when  one's  sins 
 are  forgiven  and  he  is  made  every  whit  whole  and 
 the  joy  of  the  Lord  comes  into  his  soul,  he  should  do 
 a  little  "walking,  and  leaping,  and  praising  God." 
 (Acts  3:8).  But  this  was  not  all  mere  excitement, 
 for  these  Pentecostal  Christians  "continued  stead- 
 fastly in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and 
 in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers."  Spirit-born 
 Christians  are  likely  to  be  in  the  mid-week  prayer- 
 meetings  following  the  revival. 
 
 A  service  in  which  the  power  of  God  is  manifest 
 may  possess  some  things  counted  irregular  and  out 
 of  the  usual  order.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  not 
 bound  to  work  according  to  our  human  rules  and 
 methods.  It  is  a  criticism  of  many  church  serv- 
 ices of  to-day  that  they  have  nothing  unusual,  but 
 always  the  same  routine,  prosy  and  tame.  No  fire. 
 No  enthusiasm.  God  is  the  God  of  life,  and  where 
 His  children  are  dominated,  inspired  and  led  by 
 the  Holy  S])irit  there  will  be  life,  and  this  life  may 
 express  itself  in  a  variety  of  ways  and  forms.    Like 
 
R  E  L  I  Tx  T  O  IT  S     J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  1  S  M  22.-> 
 
 the  ligiitnino's  tliat  play  in  the  heavens,  shootinji 
 this  way  and  then  that  way,  so  the  Spirit  of  God 
 oi)erating  in  the  minister  and  the  eongreoation.  will 
 refuse  to  be  tied  down  by  human  customs  and  regu- 
 lations. When  these  last  named  assert  themselves, 
 holding  check  on  all  nmnifestations  of  vigorous  life 
 and  action.  Christian  effort  will  remain,  as  in  many 
 places  it  now  is,  powerless  to  combat  the  tide  of 
 worldly  interest,  excitement  and  prosperity  that  is 
 now  reducing  Christianity  to  a  profession,  and  the 
 church  to  a  clubroom  or  a  place  of  entertainment. 
 
 What  is  more  interesting,  more  enlivening,  more 
 inviting,  nuire  stirring  than  the  realization  of  divine 
 power  in  connection  with  religious  work?  The 
 writer  heard  Dr.  Willingham,  of  Richmond,  Va., 
 tell  of  a  brother  minister  who  held  special  meetings 
 the  Aveek  previous  to  taking  their  missionary  offer- 
 ings. Much  time  was  given  to  prayer  that  they 
 might  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  their 
 hearts  prepared  for  the  contemplated  offering. 
 Their  praters  were  offered  (Luke  11:13);  the 
 Spirit  was  given.  While  in  the  meeting  there  was 
 a  marked  stillness,  there  was  a  deep  feeling;  the 
 souls  of  the  people  were  full ;  hearts  were  melted ; 
 and  tears  of  joy  floAved  from  the  eyes  of  believers. 
 
 A  man  of  the  world  was  jtresent  who  seldom 
 attended  religious  meetings,  and  with  astonishment 
 exclaimed :  "I  never  saw  the  like  of  this  before.  I& 
 this  religion?  If  this  is  religion  it  is  just  what  the 
 world  wants."  Ah,  yes;  it  is  a  religion  of  life, 
 warmth  and  power  that  the  world  needs  and  the 
 world  wants.  * 
 
 *   A  thousand  dollars  was  the  missionary  offering. 
 
226  ■  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     OF 
 
 Paul  was  a  missionary,  an  evangelist,  a  builder 
 of  churches.  He  was  a  learned  man,  a  philosopher, 
 a  logician,  a  Scripturian,  a  theologian.  While  these 
 gifts  and  graces  were  doubtless  all  helpful  to  him 
 he  depended  on  none  of  them.  He  says :  "My  speech 
 and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of 
 man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
 and  of  power." 
 
 Dr.  Wayland's  ministry  was  spiritual  and  fruit- 
 ful in  conversions  almost  weekl3\  One  Sunday 
 morning  Avhile  the  organist  was  playing  the  open- 
 ing voluntary,  the  pastor  failed  to  enter  the  pulpit 
 by  the  side  door  from  the  study  below,  as  was  liis 
 usual  custom.  One  of  the  brethren,  fearing  some- 
 thing was  wrong,  went  below  and  found  the  minister 
 prostrate  on  the  floor  in  pleading  prayer.  The  bur- 
 den of  his  prayer  was  for  the  manifestation  of  the 
 presence  and  ])Ower  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  that 
 service.  After  a  time,  having  obtained  assurance 
 of  the  answer,  he  entered  his  pulpit,  and  twenty 
 souls  were  converted  under  that  sermon. 
 
 O  for  a  ministry  set  on  fire  of  the  Holy  Spirit  I 
 And  let  the  pew  cry  out :  "Though  we  have  eloquence, 
 culture,  wealth,  social  standing,  all  these  are  naught 
 unless  God  manifests  Himself  in  our  midst."  Given 
 these  in  our  churches  and  mission  fields,  there  will 
 be  revivals,  souls  saved,  churches  built  up,  and  God 
 glorified. 
 
 That  lit'  would  ,i;r:int  yon  to  !:(•  strenstlieiu'd  with  iiiisht 
 hy  his;  spirit  in  the  iuuer  iii.-ui  ;  that  t'hrist  may  dwell  in 
 your   heai'ti-i   hy  faith.      Eph.   r>:lG,  17. 
 
 Then  the  people  rejoiced,  for  that  day  they  offered  will- 
 ini,'ly,  hecanse  with  a  perfect  heart  they  offered  willingly 
 unto  the  Lord.  I  Chron.  2'.):i).—Rcr.  .}.  0.  Bishop,  />.//., 
 Christian   Missioiiari),  Jainianj,   1902. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S     JOUR  N  A  L  I  S  M  227 
 
 One  of  the  Greatest  Hindrances 
 
 One  of  the  greatest  liiiulraiices  to  the  general  enterprises 
 of  the  church  to-day  is  localization. 
 
 For  a  long  time  we  have  realized  this  fact,  and 
 have  endeavored  to  bring  abont  a  change,  to  the 
 end  that  all  our  general  Avork  might  take  on  new 
 life,  and  that  the  cause  of  Christ  might  be  more 
 materially  strengthened. 
 
 It  is  ''centrifugal"  rather  than  "centripetal"  ef- 
 fort that  widens  our  iufhience  and  increases  our 
 field  of  activity  in  the  Master's  service.  Certainly, 
 we  should  centralize  rather  than  dissipate  our  ef- 
 forts, but  the  centralization  should  be  upon  the 
 general  rather  than  the  local  good.  Look  after  the 
 local  work,  to  be  sure,  but  mainly  as  a  means  to  a 
 larger  end.  If  we,  as  a  church,  would  but  realize 
 this  fact  we  would  see  such  a  quick,  vigorous,  luxuri- 
 ant growth  in  all  phases  of  our  work  as  we  have 
 never  seen  before. 
 
 We  have  preachers  who  always  subordinate  the 
 general  welfare  of  the  church  to  that  of  their  own 
 local  organizations.  They  quote  and  twist  to  suit 
 the  occasion  and  their  inclinations  that  "Chari- 
 ty begins  at  home,"  and  they  live  up  to  it  more  rigid- 
 ly than  they  do  the  precepts  of  the  Bible  which 
 they  i)rofess  to  follow.  We  have  no  patience  with, 
 and  no  faith  in,  that  pastor  who  says:  "I  just  can't 
 get  up  anything  much  for  home  missions,  foreign 
 missions,  education,  and  the  like — we  have  just 
 about  all  we  can  stand  up  under  to  keep  up  the 
 work  in  our  own  church" — meaning  by  this  the 
 little  local  organization  wiiich  he  is  pretending  to 
 serve,  and  which  very  properly  keeps  him   always 
 
228  T  II  E     ('  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.     OF 
 
 "in  a  fidget"  about  his  salary.  He  is  not  worth  a 
 salary. 
 
 We  have  heard  of  preachers  who  go  to  conference, 
 and  even  parade  the  fact  that  "every  cent  of  my 
 salary  has  been  paid,"  and  can  sit  still,  without  a 
 blush,  and  hear  their  church  letter  read  showing 
 a  deficit,  many  times  a  very  large  one,  in  the  funds 
 brought  up  for  the  various  enterprises  of  the  church. 
 Yea,  more  than  this,  some  time  ago  we  heard  of  a 
 preacher  in  our  church  boasting  of  the  fact  that 
 his  local  church  had  "over-paid"  his  salary — and  a 
 reference  to  the  conference  records  showed  that  this 
 church,  that  same  over-paying-salary  church,  had 
 in  every  instance  fallen  short,  far  short,  in  the 
 amounts  contributed  to  the  various  enterprises  of 
 the  church.  Now,  we  do  not  know  that  we  were 
 correctly  informed;  let  us  hope  that  the  brother 
 who  told  us  was,  by  some  means,  mistaken.  But, 
 if  it  is  true,  God  pity  the  church,  and  God  pity  the 
 preacher.  They  are  "local"  sure  enough,  narrowly, 
 selfishly,  so — and  eventually  botli  will  die  of  self- 
 love,  life  literally  burnt  out  by  the  fires  of  selfish- 
 ness. 
 
 And  again,  there  are  laymen  who  profess  great 
 love  for  their  local  church — and  perhaps  they  do  a 
 little  something  for  .it — but  you  never  hear  them 
 mention  the  general  enterprises  of  the  church. 
 They  are  narrow,  self-centered  and  selfish ;  and  are 
 seemingly  content  to  go  through  the  world  without 
 feeling  even  the  faintest  thrill  of  that  larger  life 
 that  comes  to  him  who  loves  somebody  outside  of 
 himself,  outside  of  his  own  immediate  family;  who 
 
UKLHilorS     .T  (»  r  K  X  A  L  I  S  M  22!) 
 
 loves  hiiinanity,  and  who  strives  lor  the  advance- 
 ment of  Christ's  kingdom  rather  than  his  own. 
 
 We  believe  the  tidal  wave  has  been  started  in  (Ik; 
 right  direction  by  those  broad-minded,  large-hearted, 
 humanity-loving  ministers  who  have  studied  and 
 worked  together  for  the  general  good,  and  from  their 
 labors  they  will  pour  henceforth  an  ever-increasing 
 stream  of  influence  for  the  cause  of  Christ  and  His 
 church  into  our  conferences  -and  churches  that  will 
 help  to  purify  them  of  some  of  the  narrowness  and 
 selfishness  that  has  crept  into  them  through  un 
 worthy  channels. 
 
 If  your  pastor  is  interested  in,  and  labors  for,  the 
 local  church  only,  or  disproportionately,  you  had 
 better  make  a  change — his  salary  is  the  thing  that 
 is  uppermost  in  his  mind.  If  your  church  is  only 
 local  in  its  interest,  and  you,  as  pastor,  cannot 
 teach  it  the  lesson  of  larger  life  and  duty,  you  had 
 better  leave  it,  and  go  where  your  talents  may  be 
 better  employed — ^'E[)hraim  is  joined  to  his  idols." 
 Their  vision  is  bounded  by  four  walls,  and  their 
 ideas  are  in  their  pocketbooks. 
 
 Let  us  love  our  local  church  and  work  for  it  with 
 a  zeal  that  becomes  an  interested  and  worthy  mem 
 ber.  And  on  the  other  hand,  let  us  love  the  general 
 enterprises  of  the  church  at  large  and  labor  for 
 their  strengthening  as  becomes  a  Christian  who  loves 
 his  fellowman  and  his  God  as  Christ  has  loved  him. 
 — E.  L.  Moffitt,  LL.  I).,  in  the  Christian  Sun. 
 
 Not  by  Might  nor  by  Power 
 There  is  in  our  generation  a  growing  idolatry  of 
 military  glory  and  conquest.     We  desire  to  be  the 
 
PROF.    J.    N.    KALES 
 
 lOdilor    CliriNtiuti    VumjiKird 
 
 1002— 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S     JOV  n  X  A  L  I  S  ^f  231 
 
 possessoi-is  of  the  vastest  empire  that  has  been — one 
 upon  which  the  sun  never  sets.  We  ought  to  be- 
 ware of  this  lust  of  imperialism,  for  it  is  not  the 
 great  militant  empires  that  have  contributed  most 
 to  the  world's  progress.  A  small  nation  may  possess, 
 if  not  the  arms  that  conquer,  the  ideas  and  resources 
 that  lay  the  universe  under  tribute.  Such  is  the 
 lesson  of  history,  and  over  and  over  again  have 
 aggressive  kingdoms  been  forced  to  repent  in  sack 
 cloth  and  ashes. 
 
 It  is  one  thing  to  admit  that  there  are  certain 
 causes  for  which  a  Christian  may  properly  unsheath 
 his  sword ;  it  is  another  thing  to  claim  that  war 
 in  itself  is  better  for  a  nation  than  peace,  and  that 
 we  ought  to  look  chiefly  to  mighty  armaments  on 
 land  and  sea  as  the  great  instruments  for  the 
 spread  of  civilization  and  Christianity.  No  nation 
 needs  to  sacrifice  life  in  war  to  be  truly  great. 
 Rather  do  the  ravagings  and  cruelties  of  war  ob- 
 literate the  divinity  that  is  the  birthright  of  all 
 mankind. 
 
 The  forerunner  of  Jesus  Christ  was  not  Samson, 
 but  John  the  I>aptist.  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh 
 not  with  observation,  with  acquisition,  nor  with  sub- 
 jugation. If  all  the  territory  of  this  great  round 
 earth  were  to-day  subject  to  one  conquering  em- 
 peror, no  matter  though  the  cross  were  blazoned  on 
 his  banner  and  on  his  throne,  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven  would  not  be  one  whit  nearer.  "Not  by 
 might  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit  saith  the 
 Lord  of  Hosts."  That  is  the  message  of  Chris- 
 tianity. A  literature  that  is  Christian  must  ex- 
 act   love    and    that    lo^^al    obedience    that    springs 
 
REV.   F.    H.   PETEUS 
 
 Editor   Christian  Mcsserujcr 
 
 1904—1006 
 
R  E  L  I  (i  I  OT'  S     J  O  T-  K  N  A  L  1  S  M 
 
 therefrom.  It  innst  check  and  reprove  the  thirst 
 for  conquest  as  well  as  the  confidence  of  brute  force. 
 It  must  firmly  vindicate  and  commend  righteous- 
 ness. The  simple  proclamation  of  the  truth  must 
 be  depended  upon  to  bring  nigh  a  better  age  and 
 teach  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  to  dwell  together 
 in  peace. 
 
 "By   the  soul,   only,   the  nations   shall   be   great 
 and  free."— J.  N.  Dales,  in  Christian   Vangiiarcl. 
 
 Character  Self=Revealing 
 
 Character  is  self-revealing,  and  men  are  known  by 
 their  manner  of  life.  Our  human  names  and  our 
 way  of  doing  things  become  synonymous.  AVe  can- 
 not hide  our  real  selves;  and  to  speak  a  name  is 
 to  recall  that  for  which  the  life  is  given.  Rocke- 
 feller and  money,  Napoleon  and  war,  Shakespeare 
 and  literature,  Lincoln  and  freedom,  Jesus  and 
 righteousness,  is  the  order  of  the  world.  The  teach- 
 er knows  her  pupil  by  his  Avork;  the  nation  knows 
 the  citizen  by  his  care  for  its  interests;  and  the 
 church  knows  its  members  by  their  attitude  towards 
 Christian  Avork. 
 
 If  this  is  true,  it  becomes  us  to  make  our  mannei- 
 of  life  worth  while.  We  need  to  hold  fast  to  the 
 good  that  has  been  given  room  in  our  lives  in  the 
 past.  Many  fail  in  this.  The  child  loses  its  i)i- 
 nocency,  and  the  young  man  neglects  to  practice  the 
 virtues  of  his  early  training,  and  begins  the  down- 
 ward A\ay.  Every  one  Avho  plans  to  succeed,  must 
 tighten    his   grip   on    the   virtues    already   his.      He 
 
234  THE    CENTENNIAL    HF 
 
 must  do  more.  He  must  i»l;ui  to  widen  his  useful- 
 ness. This  is  the  method  of  tlie  Bible.  Jesus  so  in- 
 vites us,  and  every  accepted  invitation  is  a  decision 
 to  enter  a  larger  life.  David's  watchers  knew 
 Ahimaaz  by  the  way  he  ran.  Our  gait  should  reveal 
 our  discii)leshii)  with  Christ.  And  since  we  cannot 
 change  the  (Jospel  to  fit  our  lives,  we  should  take 
 great  care  to  make  our  lives  meet  the  Gospel  meas- 
 ure, both  in  the  work  we  do,  and  in  the  way  we  do 
 it.  It  is  something  to  know  the  exact  nature  of 
 the  things  Jesus  did,  and  to  give  our  strength  to 
 like  deeds;  but  it  is  more  to  know  His  manner  of 
 life,  and  to  do  our  own  work  in  the  Christ-like  way. 
 — Rev.  Frank  H.  Peters,  The  Christian  Messenger, 
 Sept.  7,  1906. 
 
 A  Splendid  Challenge 
 
 Doors  are  ajar  everywhere.  But  what  of  it? 
 Why  so  much  fuss  about  it?  Men  and  women,  if 
 you  did  but  realize  it,  just  this  recital  of  places 
 where  so  much  work  waits  the  doing  is  the  most 
 splendid  challenge  and  appeal  to  us  the  Master 
 has  ever  presented.  It  challenges  us  to  self-mas- 
 tery, that  we  nmy  lay  aside  the  ''weights"  of  every 
 sort  and  fit  ourselves  for  the  accomplishment  of 
 a  Christian  mission.  It  challenges  us  to  self-denial, 
 the  cutting  oflf  of  needless  indulgences  and  fur- 
 belows. It  challenges  us  in  the  name  of  humanity 
 to  hasten  to  humanity's  rescue,  when  to  turn  a  deaf 
 ear  can  bear  no  other  interpretation  than  criminal, 
 unchristian  indifference,  both  to  duty  and  humani- 
 ty  and   God's   will.     It   challenges  us  to   attempt 
 
RELIGIOUS    .TOTTRNALISISf  235 
 
 something  worthy  of  manhood  and  womanhood; 
 for  we  have  long  enough  pampered  ourselves,  served 
 our  own  lusts,  centered  our  attention  on  chattels 
 and  things  and  materiality.  This  is  not  worthy 
 living.  But  to  make  all  else  subsidiary  while  we 
 serve  men,  while  we  develop  character  and  civiliza- 
 tion, that  is  worth  the  effort  of  true  men  and 
 women.  And  finally,  these  open  doors  all  over  the 
 world  challenge  us  to  share  in  the  ultimate  con- 
 quest and  victory  of  Christianity  and  the  kingdom 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. —Be v.  M.  T.  Morrill,  in 
 Christian  Missionary,  January,  1907. 
 
 With  Whom  Do  You  Make  Your  Investments? 
 
 "If  you  give  the  Lord  pennies  and  the  devil  dol- 
 lars, what  can  you  expect  in  return?"  Man's  in- 
 come is  in  proportion  to  the  amount  invested ;  where 
 he  invests  his  pennies,  he  receives  a  penny's  reward : 
 where  he  invests  his  dollars,  he  receives  a  dollar's 
 reward.  A  dollar  to  the  devil,  a  penny  to  the  Lord ! 
 How  many  in  this  world  make  their  investments 
 in  this  proportion!  And  alas!  how  many  draw  their 
 interest  in  the  same  proportion !  How  many  pay 
 twenty- five,  fifty,  a  hundred,  dollars  a  year  for 
 whiskey,  and— nothing  for  their  church  paper,  noth 
 ing  for  their  college,  nothing  for  their  church.  Sold 
 out  to  the  devil,  and  signed  the  contract  with  your 
 own  blood!  Will  not  the  devil  own  your  children? 
 ~E.  L.  Moffitt,  LL.  D.,  in  Christian  Sun. 
 
230  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  K  N  N  I  A  L     OF 
 
 A  Policy  and  a  Plea 
 
 It   iis   soiiieliiiies  asserted  that  the  (Mirislians,  as 
 a  deiioiiiination,  have  no  definite  policy,  stand  for 
 no  definite  thing,  and  represent  no  si)eeific  propo 
 sition ;  that  we  advocate  everything  in  general  and 
 nothing  in  particnlar. 
 
 All  snch  accusations  are  far  of  the  mark.  They 
 have  in  truth  no  foundation  in  fact.  We  are  a  free 
 people,  a  people  who  dare  to  think,  speak,  and  act 
 on  our  several  and  individual  accounts.  But  the 
 Christians  nevertheless  have  a  policy,  stand  upon 
 a  platform  and  preach  a  creed — yes,  a  creed.  This 
 editor  would  not  dare  to  speak  for  all  the  churches, 
 nor  by  any  means  for  all  the  brethren.  Neverthe- 
 less, of  all  those  called  Christians  we  have  never 
 yet  found  one  who  did  not  at  least  believe  the  fol- 
 lowing to  be  true  and  steadfast,  to-wit: 
 
 1.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Head  and  the  only  Head 
 of  the  Church. 
 
 2.  TJie  name  Christian  is  sufficient  and  i)refcr(ihle  to  all 
 sectarian,  names. 
 
 3.  The  Holy  Bible  is  a  sufficient  rule  of  faith  and  prae- 
 lice. 
 
 Ji.  Christian  Character  should  lie  flic  only  lest  of  fellow- 
 ship and  of  church-memhershiy. 
 
 5.  The  right  of  prirate  judf/nicnt  and  the  liberty  of  con- 
 science is  a  privilege  that  should  be  granted  to  all. 
 
 What  is  our  creed?  The  Christ  of  our  Holy 
 Bible.  In  Him  is  our  life  centered  and  He  is  our 
 Head  and  IMaster.  From  Him  we  Avould  take  our 
 name,  and  living  in  His  life  we  would  all  be  breth- 
 ren. 
 
 Now  there  are  individuals  belonging  to  the  dif- 
 ferent churches  who  may  believe  more  than  the 
 above;  but  we  have  yet  to  find  one  who  does  not 
 
R_EJ.  I  G  I  OU  S     JO  TT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  237 
 
 believe  as  much  as  the  above.  Many  believe  more; 
 none  believe  less. 
 
 Is  there  anything  indefinite,  vague,  unreal,  im- 
 aginary about  this?  We  think  not,  no  more  than 
 there  is  about  the  Word  of  God  itself.  That  Word 
 is  broad,  liberal,  inclusive,  full  of  loving  friendship. 
 So  should  all  Christians  be. 
 
 Because  our  preachers  do  not  deliver  denomina- 
 tional discourses,  doctrinal  and  creedal  sermons,  let 
 no  one  be  deceived.  We  have  a  belief,  we  are  a 
 denomination,  advocate  a  doctrine — that  of  the  Bible 
 —and  preach  a  creed— the  Word  of  God.  Somehow, 
 over  a  century  ago  now,  these  people  had  enough 
 of  sectism  and  doctrinal  dogma,  and  they  pursued 
 peace  and  found  it.~Rci\  J.  0.  Atlinson,  D.  D.. 
 in  Christian  ,Sun,  April  3,  1907. 
 
 Let  Us  Keep  to  the  Main  Line 
 
 A  church  that  shows  itself  to  be  a  church  of 
 Jesus  Christ  must  guard  well  its  tendencies — it 
 must  keep  to  the  main  lines  of  its  great  purposes. 
 
 The  church  as  an  organized  institution  may  have 
 important  enterprises  to  foster,  but  her  chief  work 
 must  be  found  reaching  out  in  four  distinct  direc- 
 tions : 
 
 1.  The  Church  must  be  Spiritual,  or  it  can  be  a 
 church  only  in  name.  If  it  has  only  a  name,  it  is 
 a  dead  failure  as  representing  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 in  the  matter  of  the  salvation  of  the  world.  The 
 day  may  yet  come  when  churches  which  are  not 
 si)iritual   may  be  called   "clubs,"  for  that  is  about 
 
238  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 all  they  are.  The  true  church,  however,  will  never 
 become  a  ''club,"  but  will  go  about  its  work,  seeking 
 to  save  the  people  from  sin  through  Jesus  Christ. 
 It  is  essentially  spiritual,  and  as  such  its  chief 
 work  must  ever  be  along  the  way  of  spiritual  needs. 
 2.  The  Spiritual  Church  will  be  a  rcriral 
 church — a  soul-saving  agency.  In  this  sphere  it 
 will  arise  and  shine  and  show  forth  the  glory  of 
 God  in  Christ  in  the  winning  of  the  world  to  Jesus. 
 This  is  a  wide  field,  and  to  all  practical  ends,  it 
 comprehends  the  fulness  of  the  work  of  God  among 
 men.  If  there  is  one  need  above  another  at  this 
 time,  among  us  as  a  people,  it  is  that  we  become  a 
 flame  of  revival  fire — pressing  to  the  ends  of  the 
 earth  with  the  gospel  message  for  all  men.  But 
 to  do  this  the  church  must  go  forth  as  a  lamp  that 
 burneth.  This  she  can  never  do  till  she  is  herself 
 baptized  with  the  fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  She  must 
 burn  with  His  consuming  power  before  she  can 
 set  others  afire  with  the  divine  flame  of  His  love. 
 The  altar  on  which  this  flame  must  be  kindled  is  the 
 altar  of  prayer.  If  the  church  would  see  the  w^orld 
 brought  to  the  altar  of  prayer,  she  herself  must 
 first  go  there,  and  she  must  there  abide  till  power 
 is  given  to  her  from  on  high — then  shall  slie  go 
 forth  to  spiritual  warfare  as  an"  army  with  ban- 
 ners mighty  in  God.  This  is  the  battle-ground  of 
 the  church,  and  she  may  as  well  center  her  main 
 eff'orts  here,  for  till  she  is  victorious  here,  she  can 
 never  have  power  for  great  conflicts  and  great  vic- 
 tories in  bringing  the  world  to  Christ.  Here  she 
 must  take  her  stand,  here  she  must  fight  her  great 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  IT  R  N  A  1. 1  S  M  239 
 
 battle    for   her   right   to    have   dominion    over   the 
 liearts  and  lives  of  the  lost. 
 
 Victory  on  this  field,  will  mean  victory  every- 
 where, and  it  is  just  as  true  that  defeat  here  will 
 mean  largely  defeat  in  every  sphere  of  action. 
 
 3.  The  Spiritual  Church  will  be  a  niissionarij 
 church.  There  is  no  qualifying  clause  to  be  worked 
 into  that  statement — it  is  the  naked  truth,  unless 
 it  is  possible  to  have  a  si)iritual  church  that  is 
 ignorant  of  its  obligations  and  the  needs  of  the 
 world.  It  may 'be  possible  that  a  deeply  spiritual 
 church  might  be  kept  for  a  short  time  ignorant  of 
 the  Lord's  call  to  His  people  to  give  the  gospel  to 
 all  men.  If  this  be  possible,  the  situation  would 
 soon  be  relieved,  for  a  deeply  spiritual  church  could 
 not  a  great  while  be  kept  in  this  state  of  ignorance, 
 and  with  the  bonds  of  ignorance  broken,  she  would 
 soon  speed  away  with  the  gospel  message.  Let  the 
 true  church  know  her  duty  and  she  will  be  hard  to 
 keep  from  the  fields  of  missionary  service. 
 
 4.  The  Spiritual  Church  will  be  an  educational 
 church — she  will  never  be  content  to  yield  the  reins 
 to  the  hand  of  ignorance.  Christian  Education,  not 
 merely  in  name,  as  seems  to  be  true  in  many  in- 
 stances, but  in  fact.  An  education  whose  basis  is 
 Christ,  whose  main  thought  is  Christ,  whoso  highest 
 end  is  to  glorify  God  in  the  lives  of  redeemed  men 
 and  women,  and  everjwhere  shed  forth  the  light 
 of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  on  a  dark  and  dismal 
 world — this  is  the  Christ  church. 
 
 Here  we  have  the  four  corners  of  the  great  and 
 widening  field  of  the  church  in  service. 
 
 Let  us   catch  up  the  situation  and  make  it  the 
 
240  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  T.     O  F 
 
 rallying  cry  of  our  dail,y  service  through  tlie  gen- 
 eration in  which  we  live  and  serve,  and  dying  leave 
 it  a  precious  legacy  to  our  children  and  the  world. 
 A  spiritual,  revival,  missionary  and  educational 
 church — that  is  the  church  of  the  future  upon  which 
 the  blessings  of  God  will  rest  in  great  power  and 
 unto  much  fruitfulness. — Rev.  J.  Prcssley  Jinneft. 
 Herald  of  (Jos pel  Lihcrty,  Manch  7,  1907. 
 
 Origin  of  the  Name  Christian 
 
 There  is  absolutely  no  use  for  any  secular  history, 
 or  mental  speculation,  as  to  the  origin  of  the  name 
 Christian.  The  writer  of  Acts,  one  of  the  most 
 grai)liic  and  vivid  of  all  the  ages,  makes  the  matter 
 clear  enough  for  the  most  indifferent  to  see  and 
 understand.  Follow  the  account  of  the  Acts  just 
 Itriefly  and  you  shall  see. 
 
 If  you  will  turn  to  Acts  chap.  6,  ver.  7,  you  will 
 read  that  the  church  was  confined  to  Jerusalem. 
 ''The  number  of  the  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusa- 
 lem." Now  turn  to  chap.  8,  ver.  1,  (just  after  the 
 death  of  Stephen),  "And  there  arose  a  great  per- 
 secution against  the  church  which  was  at  Jerusalem  ; 
 and  they  were  scattered  abroad  throughout  Judea 
 and  Samaria,  except  the  apostles."  The  apostles 
 were  not  scattered.  Thev  remained  in  Jerusalem, 
 and  preached  there.  Now  turn  to  chap.  11 :  19,  20,  21  : 
 
 They  therofoi-e  that  were  scattered  ahroad  ni)ou  the 
 tril)iilation  (persecution)  that  arose  ahoiit  Stephen  traveled 
 as  far  a;-!  rhoenichi,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antloch,  speakini;  the 
 word  to  none  save  only  to  .Tews.  But  thi're  wei'e  some  of 
 them,  men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  who,  when  they  were 
 come  to  Antioch,  spake  unto  the  CJreeks  also,  preacliin.i:  the 
 r.ord   Jesus. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  I  S  :M  241 
 
 Now  at  Antioch,  not  at  Jerusalem,  you  find  a 
 
 company  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  increasing  to  such 
 
 an  extent  that  they  soon  want  a  pastor.    When  they 
 
 finally  decided  upon  a  pastor  and  leader  for  that 
 
 flock,  they  did  not  send  off  to  Jerusalem  for  Peter, 
 
 who  up  to  this  time  had  been  chief  spokesman  and 
 
 leader,  but   instead   thev  sent  down   to   Tarsus  to 
 
 fetch  Paul.    Now  read  ver.  20,  chap.  11 : 
 
 For  a  whole  year  they  were  gathered  together  (not 
 gathered  now  as  Jews,  but  gathered  together.  Jews  and 
 Gentiles)  with  the  elinreh,.  . .  .and.  . .  .the  diseiples'  were 
 called  Christians   first   in  Antioch. 
 
 Here  was  a  new  collection  of  jjeople — be- 
 lieving Jews  and  Gentiles.  Here  was  a  new  lead- 
 er, Paul.  And  here  is  established  a  new 
 religious  center,  Antioch,  and  such  a  new 
 organization  must  have  a  new  name.  There 
 was  nothing  else  like  it  under  high  heaven  and  never 
 had  been.  And  they  were  called  Christians.  What 
 else  could  they  choose  as  a  name  for  their  new  order 
 and  organization?  They  could  not  be  called  Gen- 
 tiles, for  there  were  Jews.  They  could  not  be  called 
 Jews,  for  there  were  Gentiles.  My  conviction  is 
 that  by  divine  direction  they  wilfully  chose  this 
 new  name  for  themselves, — Christian.  Their  name 
 is  a  consequence  of  the  teaching  of  Paul  and  Bar- 
 nabas, the  teaching  about  Christ.  There  is  absolute 
 ly  no  proof  anywhere  that  it  was  given  as  a  stigma. 
 It  was  the  most  natural  name  in  the  world.  Paul 
 taught  them,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  at  Antioch, 
 about  Christ.  They  learned  of  Him,  accepted  him 
 as  their  Savior  and  Redeemer.  Why,  then  should 
 they  not  be  called  Christians,  and  Christians  only 
 from  the  name  of  their  Master  and  Leader? 
 
242  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 And,  by  the  way,  it  was  from  this  same  center, 
 Antioch,  and  not  from  Jerusalem,  that  Paul,  the 
 great  missionary,  went  out  on  his  three  famous 
 missionary  journeys.  Our  Savior  and  the  eleven 
 began  at  Jerusalem  and  went  out  from  there.  As 
 soon  as  the  Gentiles  are  admitted,  the  center  of 
 religious  influence  shifts  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch, 
 and  from  there  Paul  went  out  to  preach  the  gospel 
 inviting  all  men  to  accept  Christ  and  become  Chris 
 tians. — Ecv.  J.  0.  Atkinson,  D.  D.,  in  Christian 
 Sun,  March  Ji,  1908. 
 
EARLY  LEADERS 
 
li  E  L  T  a  T  O  TT  S  J  O  TT  K  N  A  r.  T  S  iM  245 
 
 THE  EARLY  LEADERS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN 
 
 CHURCH 
 
 An  Appreciation 
 
 BY   REV.    M.   SU.MiNIERnELL,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  PalimT  Iiistitute-Starkey  Seminary. 
 
 Tlie  religions  denomination  in  America  known  as 
 the  Cliristians  owes  its  origin  directly  to  tlie  leader- 
 ship of  six  men,  avIio  lived  and  labored  at  tlie  close 
 of  the  eighteenth  and  the  opening  of  the  nineteenth 
 ceutnries.  Strangely  enongh  they  fall  into  three 
 groups,  separated  widely  in  geographical  situation; 
 one  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  one  in  New 
 England,  and  the  third  in  the  new  land  of  Ken- 
 tucky. More  strangely  still  they  were  all  follow 
 ing  the  same  general  lines  of  work  and  teaching, 
 although  for  some  years  each  group  was  ignorant 
 of  the  existence  of  the  others. 
 
 It  is  of  prime  im])ortance  to  the  younger  people  of 
 our  churches  to  gain  a  more  intimate  acquaintance 
 with  the  personality  of  these  men,  and  with  their 
 work,  inasmuch  as  the  qualities  which  insured  their 
 success  are  those  which  confer  leadership  in  all 
 situations  and  for  all  time  to  come;  and  further, 
 inasmuch  as  such  knowledge  will  give  a  better  un- 
 derstanding of  the  Christian  movement  itself,  and 
 a  more  profound  respect  for  the  principles  for 
 which  it  stands.  The  intimate  view  of  great  men 
 engaging  in  a  great  work  in  a  great  way  is  always 
 
246  THE     CENTENNIAL    O  F 
 
 an  iuspiratioii  to  nobler  living,  and  the  possibility 
 of  reading  in  their  achievements  the  outworking  of 
 great  and  enduring  convictions  is  a  satisfaction  to 
 every  judicious  mind. 
 
 The  period  at  which  these  men  appear  was  one 
 of  great  ferment  in  the  political  and  social  world. 
 France  had  discarded  her  kings,  and  although  the 
 excesses  of  the  Red  Terror  were  to  make  place  for 
 a  Bonaparte  and  a  recall  of  the  Bourbon,  the  mon- 
 archical system  was  destined  to  give  way  to  the 
 rule  of  the  people  for  the  people.  In  America  in- 
 dependence had  been  achieved,  and  the  new  nation 
 was  expanding  w^estward  and  winning,  in  the  con- 
 quest of  forest  and  stream  and  mountain,  a  freedom 
 of  thought,  the  ultinmte  consequence  of  which  it 
 was  incompetent  to  measure.  All  life  is  the  out- 
 come of  actions  and  reactions.  The  sixteenth  and 
 seventeenth  centuries  had  been  a  storm  center  of 
 religious  controversy,  with  Luther,  Calvin,  Knox 
 and  Wolsey  pitted  against  the  Pope  and  the  So- 
 ciety of  Jesus.  The  eighteenth  century  applied 
 the  theories  of  religious  conflict  to  the  political 
 realm,  and  the  argument  which  had  been  potent 
 against  the  domination  of  lords  spiritual  was  turned 
 against  the  tyranny  of  lords  temporal,  the  sword 
 that  had  smitten  bishops  and  prelates  now  cutting 
 into  the  pretensions  of  provincial  governors  and 
 kings. 
 
 Now  as  the  nineteenth  century  approaches  the 
 reaction  turns  toward  the  religious  realm.  Ameri- 
 ca, as  it  happened,  became  the  special  battle-ground 
 of  contending  forces.  The  Old  World  churches  had 
 planted  themselves  in  the  new  land.    Roman  Catho- 
 
K  E  L  I  Gi  I  O  n  S     J  O  TT  R  N  A  I.  I  S  INI  247 
 
 lies  had  settled  Maryland,  and  owned  the  strongest 
 centers  of  the  Mississippi  valley.  Puritanism  was 
 entrenched  in  New  England  and  the  English  Church 
 in  Virginia.  Holland  had  set  her  Dutch  churches  in 
 New  York  and  Albany.  Roger  Williams  had  made 
 Rhode  Island  and  the  Providence  plantations  a  cita- 
 del for  the  Baptists.  William  Penn  had  built  Phila- 
 deli)hia  as  a  Quaker  colony,  and  Scotland  was  send- 
 ing Presbj'terianism  into  every  settlement  where 
 her  stalwart  sons  made  their  home. 
 
 Put  America  was  young  and  enterprising.  The 
 wild  was  calling  to  the  venturous.  And  to  add  to 
 the  expansive  forces  of  states,  the  soldiers  of  the 
 Revolution  were  collecting  their  back  pay  by  help 
 of  land  warrants,  which  they  realized  on  by  sale  to 
 others,  or  by  actual  settlement.  From  Maine  to 
 Georgia  the  frontier  line  was  jjushing  westward,  and 
 new  liamlets  were  springing  like  magic  from  the 
 depths  of  the  forest. 
 
 With  this  migration  of  homes  came  also  the 
 rivalry  of  churches.  Which  should  prevail  in  each 
 new  community,  the  Boston  Platform,  the  West- 
 minster Confession,  the  Heidelberg  Catechism,  or 
 some  other  of  the  struggling  faiths?  Each  stream 
 of  emigration  carried  its  own  worship,  and  where 
 the  streams  met  one  found  the  eddying  currents  of 
 confusion.  Preachers  and  teachers  on  the  frontier 
 felt  it  imperative  to  soundly  indoctrinate  their 
 hearers  in  order  to  retain  the  territory  they  had 
 preempted,  or  to  gain  over  adherents  from  a  rival 
 worship.  Thus  there  came  to  pass  a  most  strenuous 
 doctrinal  warfare.  What  the  spear  and  battle-ax 
 are  to  the  soldier,  such  are  dogmas  to  the  religious 
 
248  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 partisan,  the  weapons  of  his  hand-to-hand  battle. 
 On  every  side  the  voice  of  controversy  was  blatant. 
 Arniinianisni  accnsed  Calvinism,  Adult-baptism 
 smote  Tedo-baptism,  Predestinarianism  belabored 
 Freedom  of  the  Will,  Free  Grace  trampled  upon 
 Election.  Every  pulpit  was  an  entrenched  redoubt, 
 from  which  safe  spot  to  deliver  hot  shot,  Avell  aimed, 
 not  so  much  against  sin  and  sinners,  as  against 
 the  i)ulpit  across  the  way.  What  the  ministers  ex- 
 pounded, the  deacons  and  the  people  elaborated. 
 Theological  debate  was  rife,  in  the  parlor,  in  the 
 kitchen,  in  the  tavern  and  in  the  blacksmith  shop. 
 Church-members,  or  unregenerate  persons,  all  had 
 the  language  of  dogmatic  contention,  and  all  were 
 naming  their  adversaries  reproachfully,  and  con- 
 signing them  to  the  nethermost  perdition.  To  com- 
 plete the  picture  of  the  period  one  must  remember 
 til  at  on  tlie  frontier  line  there  was  no  lack  of  primi- 
 tive vices.  Brawling,  Sabbath-breaking,  profane 
 cursing,  drunkenness  and  profligacy  were  so  com- 
 mon that  the  letters  of  the  period,  as  well  as  the 
 sermons  that  have  come  down  to  us,  all  have  their 
 wail  at  the  prevalence  of  iniquity. 
 
 Into  a  society  like  this,  of  sinners  sinning  exceed- 
 ingly, and  of  saints  quarrelling  contumaciously, 
 came  the  six  men  whom  we  have  in  mind,  declar- 
 ing the  sinfulness  of  sin,  and  proclaiming  every- 
 where that  men  should  repent,  and  that  Christians, 
 without  respect  to  their  opinions,  should  serve  the 
 same  Christ,  and  live  together  in  brotherly  fellow- 
 ship. 
 
 Now,  at  the  distance  of  a  full  century,  we  must 
 note  the  greatness  of  these  men  and  something  of 
 
K  P]  I.  I  (J  I  OU  S    J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  240 
 
 the  value  of  their  contribution  to  the  welfare  of  the 
 church. 
 
 We  have  right  to  deem  them  great  in  the  power 
 of  their  inMuence.  Tlieir  attitude  was  hopelessly 
 foreign  to  the  prevailing  conditions  of  church  or 
 of  social  life,  and  the  truths  they  taught  were  a 
 full  lialf-century  in  advance  of  their  fellows,  and 
 yet  such  was  the  virility  of  these  men,  call  it  mag- 
 netism if  you  will,  that  they  forced  a  hearing  from 
 a  gainsaying  world.  They  preached  to  growing 
 congregations,  they  estaldished  living  cliurchos  and 
 they  left  to  their  successors  a  heritage  of  abiding 
 principle. 
 
 We  esteem  them  gi'eat  also  in  the  earnestness  of 
 their  consecration.  They  believed  in  God,  and  felt 
 that  they  were  accountable  to  Him  for  every  act. 
 They  believed  that  God  called  them  to  preach  the 
 gospel,  and  they  dared  not  shirk  the  obligation. 
 Thev  felt  themselves  commissioned  to  save  souls, 
 and  they  must  be  in  haste  lest  they  fail  of  good  ser- 
 vice. So  they  taught  on  Sabbath  days  and  week 
 days.  They  preached  to  congregations  of  hundreds, 
 or  to  a  congregation  of  one.  They  forsook  their 
 homes  and  traveled  on  missionary  journej'S  for 
 scores  and  hundreds  of  miles,  facing  perils  of 
 tempest,  perils  of  Hood,  perils  of  ungodly  men  and, 
 in  the  case  of  the  Kentucky  pioneers,  tlie  perils  of 
 redskin  savages. 
 
 Nothing  daunted  them,  for  they  were  messengers 
 of  the  Word,  and  the  Word  must  go. 
 
 We  may  call  them  great  also  in  the  power  of 
 their  religious  culture.  It  is  an  error  to  imagine, 
 because  these  men  traveled  much  in  waste  places, 
 
250  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 that  the}'  iinist  have  been  illiterate.  On  the  contrary, 
 Abner  Jones,  of  Vermont,  was  a  physician  and  a 
 writer  of  ready  pen.  Elias  Smith,  of  New  Hampshire, 
 was  a  gifted  orator  and  a  writer  of  no  mean  repute. 
 To  him  belongs  the  credit  of  establishing  the  first 
 religions  newspaper,  of  which  he  was  proprietor  and 
 editor,  and  which  is  now,  after  a -hundred  years, 
 still  the  otlicial  organ  of  the  Christian  people. 
 Barton  W.  Stone  and  David  Purviance,  of  Ken- 
 tucky, were  trained  in  the  learning  of  their  time, 
 and  both  on  occasion  earned  their  bread  as  teachers 
 of  academies,  imparting  their  own  learning  to 
 younger  minds.  James  O'Kelly,  of  Virginia,  and 
 Rice  Haggard,  of  North  Carolina,  were  able  speak- 
 ers and  writers.  O'Kelly  had  Thomas  Jefferson 
 and  Patrick  Henry  for  classmates,  and  he  held  such 
 rank  among  the  ablest  preachers  of  his  day  that 
 Thomas  Jefferson  once  had  Congress  adjourn  to 
 enable  O'Kelly  to  preach  them  a  sermon,  and  there, 
 in  the  meeting-room  of  Congress,  he  preached  so  ten- 
 derly as  to  bring  many  of  them  to  tears. 
 
 But  we  may  call  them  great  again  in  the  power 
 of  insight.  Others  were  students  of  the  Bible,  but 
 these  men  had  the  vision  of  proportion. 
 
 While  others  were  bothering  themselves  with  the 
 husks  of  the  gospel  they  had  the  solid  grain.  They 
 perceived  that  it  was  far  more  important  that  men 
 should  be  good  and  true  than  to  perplex  themselves 
 Avith  questions  which  no  one  could  solve  with  ab- 
 solute certainty  and  so,  while  others  were  contend- 
 ing about  dogmas  and  making  schism  in  the  Body 
 of  Christ,  they  were  teaching  that  character  was 
 a  better  test  than  creed,  as  all  the  world  at  last  is 
 
n  E  L  k;  I  o  us   .7  o  r  u  x  a  r.  i  s  m  251 
 
 finding  out,  and  tliat  all  Christians  ought  to  be 
 brothers.  The  churches  are  coming  to  that  posi- 
 tion now,  but  a  hundred  years  ago  the  most  of 
 them  were  stone-blind  to  any  such  proposition,  and 
 the  men  who  were  then  able  to  see  the  truth  were 
 wise  above  their  peers. 
 
 Accordingly  we  claim  that  the  world  owes  these 
 pioneers  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  it  will  never  be 
 able  to  discharge.  But  we  are  able  to  give  them 
 the  benefit  of  appreciative  remembrance,  and  grant 
 them  the  honor  of  having  blazed  a  path  through  a 
 trackless  maze,  which  presently  all  earnest  and 
 honest  disciples  of  the  Master  will  be  glad  to  tread, 
 as  they  march  triumphantly  toward  the  Holy  City. 
 
 Lakemont,  N.  Y. 
 
252  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.    O  F 
 
 MY    CONVERSION 
 
 My  first  iiicntal  alarm  icas  not  through  the  Messed 
 means  of  preaching,  hat  hij  the  kind  ilium inat ions 
 of  the  invisible  Holy  Spirit.  I  san?  hy  tJtis  divine 
 light,  that  I  iras  vithout  God,  and  destitute  of  any 
 reasonable  hope  in  my  present  state.  Now,  being 
 moved  by  faith  through  fear,  I  attempted  to  fee  the 
 wrath  to  conic  and  seek  a  place  of  refuge!  But,  O 
 irhat  violent  opposition  did  /  meet  with!  After 
 many  sorrowful  months  I  formed  one  resolution. 
 With  a  low  cadence  of  voice  and  fearful  apprehen- 
 sion, I  ventured,  like  Queen  Esther  icho  approached 
 the  king's  presence  at  the  risk  of  her  life,  so  1 
 ventured  in  a  tcay  of  prayer,  to  speak  to  the  Al- 
 mighty! With  the  Bible  in,  my  hand,  1  besought 
 the  Lord  to  help  me,  and  during  life  that  sacred- 
 book  should  be  my  guide,  and  declaring  that  at 
 the  close,  if  I  am  sunk  to  perdition.  1  n'ill  say, 
 '■'Just,  O  God!  yet  di-eadful!  But  if  Thy  clemency 
 and  divine  goodness  should  at  last  rescue  me  from 
 the  jaics  of  a  burning  hell,  this  miracle  of  grace  shall 
 be  gratefully  rononbered  by  me,  a  Monument  of  Mer- 
 
 ryr 
 
 The  things  )chich  followed,  which  were  such  things 
 as  belonged  to  my  peace,  the  inexpressible  change, 
 the  instantaneous  cure,  I  am  incapable  of  speaking 
 of;  hut  O,  mi/  soul  was  lodged  in  TmmanueVs  breast, 
 the  City  of  Refuge — the  Ark  of  my  Rest.  And  in 
 those  days  God  sent  preachers  into  our  dark  regions, 
 wlio  were  burning  and  shilling  lights. 
 
 X 
 
 a^i^^^y 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  IT  S     .7  O  TT  Pv  N  A  L  I  S  :M  iMS 
 
 JAMES   O'KELLY 
 
 A  Champion  of  Christian  Freedom 
 
 BY    WILP.TTR   E.    iMA('("rj:XNY.   A.    P.. 
 
 Rev.  James  O'Kelly  was  born  in  Ireland,  in  1734  or 
 1735.  He  was  a  descendant  of  Cellach,  Cliief  of  Ily 
 Many,  who  was  fourteenth  in  descent  from  ]Main  Mor. 
 The  O'Kellys  derive  their  surname  from  Cellach,  and 
 the  annals  of  the  family  go  back  as  far  as  A.  D.  9G(). 
 The  ♦nembers  of  the  family  have  held  important 
 places  in  the  localities  of  Gallagh  and  Tycooly  for 
 generations,  and  many  have  been  church  workers 
 and  church  builders. 
 
 James  was  the  son  of  William  O'Kelly,  who  had 
 married  into  the  Chetewode  family.  On  his  moth- 
 er's side  several  members  took  Holy  Orders,  his 
 grandfather  being  a  Doctor  of  Divinity.  Thus  we 
 see  on  one  side  his  family  had  been  church  builders, 
 and  on  the  other  preachers. 
 
 History  is  almost  silent  concerning  his  early  life. 
 He  says  he  was  born  of  jjoor  parentage.  Regarding 
 his  education  we  know  very  little.  From  his  will 
 and  books  we  would  judge  he  liad  some  educational 
 advantages  in  his  youth,  and  ])erhaps  studied  Latin 
 and  Greek,  and  he  was  fairly  well  read  in  history. 
 
 We  are  informed  wliat  occupation  he  followed 
 before  he  began  to  preach.  In  early  life,  having 
 worked  his  way  over  on  a  vessel  from  Ireland,  he 
 settled  near  Moring's  Post  Oflice,  in  Surry  County, 
 Virginia.     Here  he  lived  a  worldly  life,  being  fond 
 
THE    OKELLY    MEMOllIAL    WINDOW 
 
 in    the    First    Christian    Church,    Greensboro,    N.    C.        Planned   by 
 
 Rev.    L.   I.   Cox,   first  pastor  of  the  Greensboro  Church. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  255 
 
 Of  prize-fighting  and  of  his  fiddle.  About  this  time 
 he  became  acquainted  with  his  lifelong  friend,  John 
 Moring,  with  whom  he  later  moved  to  North' Caro- 
 lina. 
 
 Here  he  met  Miss  Elizabeth  Meeks,  his  future 
 wife.  Her  family  was  one  of  the  oldest  in  the  colony, 
 having  settled  near  Jamestown  in  its  infancy.  They 
 were  soon  engaged  and  were  married  about  17G0. 
 She  proved  a  faithful  helpmate  and  through  his 
 long  and  checkered  career  shared  his  joys  and 
 divided  his  sorrows.  She  would  go  with  him  to  the 
 prize-fights,  and  when  she  saw  enough  had  been 
 done,  she  would  ask  him  to  stop  and  he  would  al- 
 ways obey  her. 
 
 To  this  union  two  sons  were  born— John  and 
 William.  The  date  of  John's  birth  is  not  known. 
 William  was  born  April  23,  1763.  To  the  influence 
 of  this  son  the  father  perhaps  to-day  owes  his  prom- 
 inence. When  William  was  eleven  years 'old  he 
 was  converted,  and  was  instrumental  in  his  father's 
 conversion.  William  desired  to  preach.  This  is 
 said  to  have  greatly  affected  his  father  who  thought 
 he  Avas  too  young  for  such  a  calling.  William  did 
 not  preach,  but  became  a  statesman,  and  sat  for 
 many  years  in  the  North  Carolina  Legislature,  and 
 some  say  he  was  once  in  Congress. 
 
 In  the  summer  of  1774,  James  O'Kelly  turned  his 
 attention  to  religious  matters  and  was  soon  con- 
 verted.   As  to  his  conversion,  see  page  252. 
 
 After  his  conversion  everything  irreligious  was 
 abandoned.  His  iron  will  knew  no  half-way  ground; 
 he  deliberately  laid  his  fiddle  on  a  huge  fire  and 
 burned  it. 
 
REV.    WILLIAM    T.    IIEUNDON  * 
 Elon    College,    N.    C. 
 The  only  living  great-grandson  of  IJev.  .Tames  O'Kelly. 
 
 *  Dr.  Ilerudoo's  mother  \Yas  a  granddaughter  of  James  O'Kelly. 
 In  early  life  he  was  a  very  successful  physician.  Later  he  entered 
 the  ministry,  serving  as  pastor  with  good  success.  lu  a  crises 
 in  the  financial  affairs  of  Elon  College,  he  was  sent  by  the 
 Southern  Christian  Convention  among  the  churches  to  raise  money 
 for  the  relief  of  the  college,  when  great  success  attended  his 
 labors.  He  is  now  doing  evangelistic  work.  Last  year  he  wit- 
 nessed  over   600   professions   of   faith    in    Christ. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOUT^NALTSM 
 
 2r,7 
 
 He  joined  the  Weslejan  Societies,  and  on  Jan- 
 uary 2,  1775,  he  was  licensed  a  Methodist  lay  preach- 
 er, and  traveled  in  that  capacity  until  1784.  His 
 name  appears  first  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Leesburg. 
 Virginia,  Conference,  in  1778.  The  first  mention 
 that  we  have  of  his  preaching  in  Methodist  history 
 was  in  an  old  colonial  church,  in  southern  Vir- 
 ginia, about  1777.  Perhaps  this  was  in  the  old 
 brick  church  near  Moring's,  Virginia. 
 
 One  writer  noticing  this  early  work  of  Mr.  O'Kelly 
 says : 
 
 The  people  flocked  to  hear  him  and  great  was  the  work 
 ot  God  under  his  powerful  exhortations,  and  earnest  pray- 
 ers. In  spite  of  the  curate's  violent  opposition  he  continued 
 to  preach  in  the  chapel  for  more  than  a  year  with  Increas- 
 ing success. 
 
 He  was  a  man  of  ability,  and  soon  took  a  high 
 stand  in  the  ranks  of  Methodism.  His  first  official 
 station  was  on  the  New  Hope  circuit,  in  North 
 Carolina. 
 
 In    order   to    fully    understand    James    O'Kelly's 
 early  work,  we  will  have  to  take  a  bird's-eye  view 
 of  the  conditions  in  Virginia  in  1778.     The  Meth- 
 odists had  been  in  the  state  six  years.    English  laws, 
 manners,    and    customs   prevailed.      The    Episcopal 
 Church  was  the  state  church,  and  in  many  instances 
 it  had  become  very  corrupt,  and  many  of  its  min- 
 isters were  poor  examples  of  morality,  yet  they  op- 
 posed other  sects.     The  Methodists,  seeking  a  closer 
 walk  with  God,  regarded  themselves  as  a  part  of 
 the  Episcopal   Church   up  to   the  year  1784.     The 
 Revolutionary  War  was  on,  and  the  Virginians  were 
 down  on  everything  having  the  English  stamp  on  it. 
 Rev.  John  Wesley  had  sent  over  Rev.  Francis  As- 
 
258  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 bury  as  a  missionary.  Mr.  Asbury  was  ambitious 
 to  leave  liis  Dame  at  the  head  of  American  Meth- 
 odism, while  republican  ideas  were  shooting  in  the 
 popular  mind,  and  the  people  were  demanding  the 
 greatest  possible  freedom  in  churcli  government. 
 The  subject  most  discussed  in  the  conference  w^as 
 regarding  the  ordinances,  baptism,  the  Lord's  Sup- 
 per, marriage,  and  the  burial  of  the  dead.  No  Metli- 
 odist  could  administer  these  rites.  Episcopal  min- 
 isters were  few,  many  having  returned  to  England, 
 and  those  left  paid  little  attention  to  the  Methodists, 
 so  that  in  some  places  the  Lord's  Supper  had  not 
 been  administered  for  years,  and  thousands  were 
 unbaptized.  The  Methodist  ministers  and  laity  felt 
 the  thrill  of  free  American  air,  and  demanded  that 
 the  ordinances  be  administered  by  Methodist  preach- 
 ers. Mr.  Asbury  with  a  few  others  oi)posed  this. 
 This  was  the  issue  that  first  started  the  movement 
 that  led  to  the  organization  of  the  Christian  Church 
 in  the  South. 
 
 James  O'Kelly  championed  the  cause  of  religious 
 freedom,  and  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  as  a 
 rule  of  faith  and  practice.  This  displeased  Mr. 
 Asbury  and  the  Northern  brethren.  This  theme  in 
 some  form  was  discussed  in  almost  every  conference 
 until  1792,  when  the  separation  took  place. 
 
 We  will  now  look  at  another  side  of  his  life. 
 While  the  Revolution  was  on,  he  stood  his  draft 
 as  other  men  did.  Once  he  put  in  a  subslitute, 
 once  he  marched  on  foot  as  far  as  he  was  able,  and 
 was  honorably  discharged  at  the  close  of  the  war. 
 During  the  war  he  was  captured  and  robbed  by 
 the  Tories,  but  was  retaken  by  the  Whigs  before  day. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOUR  N  A  L  I  S  M  239 
 
 He  was  captured  by  the  British.  He  refused  a 
 bribe,  and  was  starved  out,  and  came  near  dying, 
 but  he  remained  true  to  his  adopted  country,  and 
 at  last  made  his  escape.  This  proves  he  was  true 
 to  America. 
 
 Rev.  John  Weslev  called  the  Christmas  Conference 
 for  the  American  Methodists  to  set  up  a  form  of 
 government  for  the  societies.  They  were  directed 
 to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  church, 
 and  to  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God 
 had  so  strangely  made  them  free.  This  was  Mr. 
 O'Kelly's  idea  exactly,  and  had  that  idea  been  car- 
 ried out  no  separation  would  have  taken  place. 
 
 This  conference  met  in  Baltimore,  December  24, 
 1784.  The  representative  Methodists  of  America 
 were  there.  The  time-honored  plan  of  Wesley  could 
 no  longer  be  carried  out  in  America  with  no  Estab- 
 lished Church.  The  Conference  was  held  with  closed 
 doors,  and  nothing  was  put  to  tlie  vote.  The  so- 
 cieties were  organized  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
 Church  of  America,  though  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  many 
 others  wanted  the  word  Episcopal  left  out.  He  did 
 his  uttermost  to  prevent  its  being  used,  but  could 
 not  prevent  it. 
 
 On  Sunday,  January  2,  1785,  Rev.  James  O'Kelly 
 with  twelve  others  were  ordained  elders,  by  Dr. 
 Thomas  Coke,  Revs.  Francis  Asbury,  Richard 
 Whatcoat,  Thomas  Vasey,  and  P.  W.  Otterbein. 
 Then  and  there  James  O'Kelly  ceased  to  be  a  mem- 
 ber of  the  Episcopal  Church,  ceased  to  be  a  lay 
 Methodist  preacher,  and  became  an  elder  in  the 
 Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  America. 
 
 When  the  organization  was  completed  it  was  a 
 
2G0  THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 church  of  ministers,  by  ministers  and  for  ministers, 
 with  Kev.  Francis  Aslmry  at  its  liead  in  trnth,  if 
 not  in  form.  Mr.  O'Kelly  with  otliers  did  not  like 
 this  form  of  government,  but  could  only  express 
 their  disapproval,  and  hope  that  the  time  would  come 
 when  it  could  be  changed  to  a  free  and  untrammeled 
 church,  and  the  subordinate  preachers  get  their 
 rights,  and  still  be  Methodists. 
 
 In  organizing,  they' departed  from  the  New  Testa- 
 ment principles — the  equality  of  the  brethren — the 
 parity  of  the  ministry — and  a  hierarchy  was  in- 
 evitable. Virtually  every  official  from  the  highest 
 to  the  lowest  was  an  appointee  of  the  bishop. 
 
 Mr.  O'Kelly's  influence  in  his  district  was  great, 
 and  when  he  returned  home  he  set  about  to  instruct 
 the  people,  and  show  them  the  weaknesses  of  the 
 plan  of  government  adopted,  and  to  try  to  have  it 
 remedied.  Kev.  Francis  Asbury  did  not  like  this, 
 for  he  thought  a  layman  should  pay,  pray,  and  obey. 
 
 Mr.  O'Kelly  is  put  down  in  Methodist  history  as 
 one  of  the  strong  men  in  the  great  revival  in  Vir- 
 ginia, in  1788.  This  lasted  for  about  a  year.  It 
 is  added  that  he  w^as  a  man  of  great  powers  of  en- 
 durance, mighty  in  prayer,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 He  was  accustomed  to  arise  at  midnight  and  pour 
 out  his  soul  to  (lod  in  prayer. 
 
 He  attended  the  Council  in  Baltimore,  in  1781). 
 This  meeting  was  to  try  to  remedy  some  of  the 
 things  adopted  in  1784.  He  saw  that  the  measures 
 applied  did  not  suit  the  case  and  would  have  notliing 
 to  do  with  its  workings  when  he  went  home.  Mr. 
 O'Kelly  was  working  for  religious  liberty  anil  Rev. 
 Francis    Asbury    Avas    riveting    an    autocratic,    or 
 
U  E  r>  I  <  I  I  O  T '  S     J  O  TT  U  N  A  L  I  S  M  2G1 
 
 aristocratic,  form  of  cluircli  government  on  tlie  Metli- 
 odist  Church.  One  instance  of  tliis  we  give.  In 
 17!)(),  IMshop  Ast)ury  turned  out  nineteen  God-fear- 
 ing, pious  and  devoted  ministers,  because  they  would 
 not  adopt  liis  plans,  and  only  two  voted  for  the 
 adoption. 
 
 About  this  time  Mr.  O'Kelly  began  to  correspond 
 with  the  leading  Methodists,  both  in  America  and 
 ICngland,  and  made  a  powerful  impression  on  them 
 for  a  more  liberal  polity  for  the  church.  He  won 
 over  T)r.  Coke  and  had  a  General  Conference  called 
 November  1,  1792,  and  to-day  some  say  the  Meth 
 odists  owe  this  most  important  part  of  their  polity 
 to  James  O'Kelly. 
 
 The  purpose  of  this  conference  was  to  revise  the 
 plan  of  government  for  the  church.  After  discussing 
 other  things,  on  the  second  day,  Mr.  O'Kelly  of- 
 fered the  follov.ing  resolution: 
 
 After  the  Bishop  appoints  the  preachers  at  conference 
 to  their  several  circuits,  if  anyone  thinl^s  himself  injured 
 by  the  appointment  he  shall  have  the  liberty  to  appeal  to 
 the  conference  and  state  his  objection,  and  if  the  conference 
 ai)pruve  his  objection  the  Bishop  shall  appoint  him  to  an- 
 other circuit. 
 
 A  long  and  stormy  debate  followed,  lasting  nearly 
 a  week.  The  ablest  men  of  Methodism  were  arrayed 
 against  each  other.  At  first  it  seemed  that  the  reso- 
 lution would  pass  without  much  opposition.  The 
 resolution  was  at  length  divided  and  the  discussion 
 begun  anew.  Sunday  intervened  and  Mr.  O'Kelly 
 preached  in  the  city.  IMonday  the  discussion  was 
 continued  until  bedtime,  when  the  vote  was  taken 
 and  the  resolution  lost. 
 
 When  the  motion  was  lost,  Revs.  James  O'Kelly, 
 
262  THE    C  K  N  T  E  N  N  T  A  Ti    OF 
 
 Rice  Haggard,  William  McKendree  and  others, 
 left  the  conference,  and  Mr.  O'Kelly  wrote  a  fare- 
 well letter  to  the  conference.  English  Methodists 
 had  passed  a  similar  resolution  a  few  months  before, 
 but  Mr.  O'Kelly  did  not  know  of  it. 
 
 IJishop  Asbnry  and  Dr.  Coke  at  once  set  about 
 to  try  to  reconcile  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his  associates. 
 They  were  asked  on  what  terms  they  would  return. 
 The  answer  was:  "Only  let  an  injured  man  have  an 
 appeal."  This  would  not  be  granted.  Mr.  O'Kelly 
 and  friends  then  Avent  home,  liishop  Asbury  sent 
 messengers  to  him  beseeching  him  to  return,  and 
 telling  him  how  he  valued  him.  The  Methodist 
 pulpits  were  left  open  to  him,  if  he  would  keep 
 quiet,  and  he  was  to  receive  his  usual  pay.  This, 
 however,  was  never  paid. 
 
 When  he  was  leaving  Baltimore  the  false  report 
 was  started  that  he  denied  the  doctrine  of  the  Trin- 
 ity. Did  space  permit  it  we  would  give  evidence  to 
 show  how  he  was  slandered.  His  account  of  his 
 conversion,  and  the  form  of  ordination  of  his  min- 
 isters, shows  where  he  stood. 
 
 Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his  brethren  met  at  Reese  Chapel, 
 in  Charlotte  County,  Virginia,  in  1702,  to  look  over 
 the  situation.  Another  meeting  was  soon  held  at 
 the  same  place.  At  these  meetings  the  seceders 
 strove  hard  for  union  with  the  Methodists,  and  sent 
 messengers  with  their  petitions  to  Bishop  Asbury. 
 They  only  asked  for  some  amendments.  These  were 
 not  granted.  INIr.  O'Kelly  then  drew  uj)  an  humble 
 j)etition  pointing  out  a  few  of  the  evils  he  saw  in 
 the  government  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
 and   prayed   for  union.     The  Methodists  were  not 
 
R  E  L  I  «  I  OTT  S     J  O  IT  11  N  A  T.  1  S  M 
 
 2G3 
 
 allowed  to  sign  these  petitions  under  pain  of  ex- 
 pulsion. 
 
 The  seeeders  next  met  at  Piney  Grove  in  Chester- 
 field County,  Virginia,  on  August  2,  1793.  They 
 now  asked  permission  to  meet  the  Bishop  in  confer- 
 ence that  the  INIethodist  Episcopal  Church  govern- 
 ment might  be  examined  by  the  Scriptures,  and 
 amended  according  to  the  Holy  Word.  Bishop 
 Asbury's  reply  to  this  request  was : 
 
 I  have  no  power  to  call  such  a  meeting  as  you  wish; 
 therefore,  if  five  hundred  preachers  would  come  on  their 
 linees  before  me,  I  would  not  gi-ant  it. 
 
 Two  courses  were  now  left,  to  separate,  or  to 
 slavishly  submit.  They  chose  the  former.  Here 
 is  where  Rev.  James  O'Kelly  ceased  to  be  a  Meth 
 odist  Presiding  Elder,  and  became  the  first  Chris- 
 tian minister.  This  was  at  a  conference  at  Manakin- 
 fown,    Powhatan    County,   Virginia,    December    25, 
 
 1793. 
 
 Here  the  plans  were  laid  for  a  free  and  untram- 
 meled  church,  with  the  Bible  as  a  creed.  The  min- 
 isters were  to  be  on  an  equality,  the  laymen  were  to 
 have  votes,  and  the  executive  business  was  left 
 with  the  church  collectively.  Another  conference 
 was  called  before  inaugurating  the  new  plan.  They 
 called  themselves  ^'Eepublican  Methodists."  Mis- 
 sionaries w^ere  sent  out  and  did  wonderful  work. 
 
 The  next  General  Meeting  w^as  held  August  4, 
 1791,  at  Old  Lebanon,  Surry  County,  Virginia.  K 
 was  held  with  open  doors  that  all  might  see  and 
 learn.  A  committee  of  seven  was  appointed  to  de- 
 vise a  permanent  plan  of  church  government.  Final- 
 ly they  determined  to  lay  aside  every  manuscript,  and 
 
264  THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 follow  the  Bible  as  their  guide,  and  have  no  govern- 
 ment besides  the  Scriptures  as  written  by  the  apos 
 ties.     The  question  of  a  name  then  came  up  again. 
 Rev.  Rice  Haggard  arose,  holding  a  copy  of  the  New 
 Testament  in  his  hand,  and  said : 
 
 BretlirtMi.  this  is  a  sufHcicnt  rule  of  faitli  and  i)ractice.  By 
 it  we  are  told  that  the  disciples  were  called  Christians,  and 
 I  move  that  henceforth  and  forever  the  followers  of  Christ 
 be  known  as  Christians  simply. 
 
 The  motion  was  carried. 
 Mr.  O'Kelly  says: 
 
 At  this  conference  the  blessed  Jesus  was  proclaimed 
 King  and  Head  of  the  people  witlioiit  one  dissenting  voice. 
 The  holy  qualifications  of  an  elder  as  laid  down  by  St. 
 Paul  were  read  and  explained.  Then  after  prayer  we  pro- 
 ceeded in  the  following  manner  to  ordain  ministers:  In  the 
 name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  tlie  authority  of  the  Holy 
 Scriptures,  with  the  approbation  of  the  church,  and  witli 
 the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery,  we  set  apart 
 this  our  brother  to  the  holy  office  of  Elder  in  the  church  of 
 God:  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son  and  of  the 
 Hohj  Ghost. 
 
 There  were  about  lliirty  ministers  with 
 Mr.  O'Kelly  at  the  organization  ;  prominent  among 
 these  were  Revs.  Rice  Haggard  and  Burwell  Barrett. 
 The  organization  completed,  aggressive  work  was 
 begun. 
 
 O'Kelly's  Chapel,  in  North  Carolina,  was  organ- 
 ized the  same  year,  and  he  began  his  preaching 
 tours  afresh,  and  planted  churches  in  the  destitute 
 places.  For  something  like  thirty-three  years  he 
 labored  faithfully  to  establish  the  Christian  Church 
 in  the  South,  and  before  his  death  he  saw  it  well 
 established  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people. 
 Prior  to  his  death  he  asserted  that  he  believed  the 
 cause  of  full  religious  liberty  would  finall}'  triumph. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOUR  N  A  L  I  S  M  205 
 
 He  often  held  open  discussions  witli  the  enemies 
 of  the  new  church,  for  they  were  many.  One  of 
 these  was  in  the  Methodist  Church  in  Portsmouth, 
 Va. 
 
 He  Avas  a  firm  believer  in  baptism  by  sprinkling 
 or  pouring. 
 
 At  the  General  Meeting  of  1807,  at  Kaleigh,  N. 
 C,  he  baptized  Rev.  Joseph  Thomas,  the  "White 
 Pilgrim,''  by  pouring. 
 
 In  Mr.  O'Kelly's  day  the  territorial  limits  of  the 
 Christian  Church  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina 
 were  as  large,  if  not  larger,  than  they  are  to-day. 
 Commencing  at  his  home  in  central  North  Carolina, 
 it  extended  from  there  to  Norfolk,  Virginia,  then 
 up  the  Chesapeake  Bay  shore  to  the  neighborhood 
 of  Mt.  Vernon,  from  there  to  Winchester,  Virginia, 
 and  then  it  seems  that  there  were  some  churches  in 
 southwest  Virginia.  From  this  we  get  an  idea  of 
 the  size  of  his  circuit,  for  he  visited  all  the  churches, 
 and  while  riding  in  his  gig  he  wrote  most  of  his 
 books. 
 
 It  is  said  that  he  was  an  intimate  friend  of 
 Patrick  Henry  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  and  perhaps 
 visited  these  distinguished  persons  on  his  preaching 
 tours. 
 
 While  visiting  in  Washington,  D.  C,  Mr.  Jeffer- 
 son is  said  to  have  secured  the  Hall  of  Representa- 
 tives and  invited  Mr.  O'Kelly  to  preach.  He  did 
 preach  twice,  and  on  the  second  occasion  Mr.  Jef- 
 ferson was  the  most  delighted  man  in  the  audience. 
 
 Bishop  Asbury  has  this  to  say  in  regard  to  the 
 last  yieeting  with  Mr.  O'Kelly  near  Winchester. 
 Virginia,  on  August  23,  1802: 
 
INIonument  over  the  grave  of  James  O'Kelly,  the  hero  of  "the  three 
 mouth's  circuit,"  on  the  O'Kelly  farm  in  Chatham  County,  N.  C. 
 
 "When    spring    returns,    with    dewy    fingers    cold, 
 
 To   deck  the  sod  that  wraps  his   mold ; 
 
 She  there  shall  dress  a  sweeter   sod 
 
 Than  fancy's  feet  have  ever  trod ; 
 
 By  angel  forms  his  dirge  is  sung, 
 
 By  forms  unseen  his  knell  is  rung." 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  2G7 
 
 We  met  in  peace  and  asked  of  each  other's  welfare,  talk- 
 ed of  persons  and  things  indifferently,  prayed  and  parted 
 In  peace.  Not  a  word  was  said  of  the  troubles  of  former 
 times. 
 
 James  O'Kelly  is  said  to  have  preached  Ave  ser- 
 mons at  different  places  in  one  day  and  none  of 
 these  bore  any  sameness.  The  strongest  Methodist 
 preachers  followed  in  his  track  to  win  back  those 
 who  had  joined  the  Christian  Church. 
 
 He  was  the  author  of  several  books.  We  mention 
 the  following:  The  Aiithor-'s  Apologrj  for  Protcstirifj 
 against  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Government,  A 
 Vindication  of  an  Apology,  Divine  Oracles  Con- 
 sulted, Christicola,  Church  Government,  The  Chris- 
 tian Church,  Annotation  on  His  Book  of  Discipline, 
 Letters  from  Heaven  Consulted,  A  Tract  on  Bap- 
 tism, Commentaries  on  the  Books  of  the  Neio  Testa- 
 ment, Hymns  and  ^Spiritual  Songs  Designed  for  the 
 Use  of  the  Christians,  and  The  Prospect  Before  Us. 
 
 Hope  did  not  desert  him  in  age  and  feebleness 
 extreme.  He  gave  testimony  to  those  around  him 
 at  the  close  of  his  life  that  he  went  down  to  the 
 grave  satisfied  with  the  past,  and  peaceful  and 
 trusting  with  respect  to  the  future.  He  had  a  long, 
 white,  flowing  beard,  and  continued  to  preach  after 
 he  was  unable  to  stand,  sometimes  sitting  while  he 
 preached. 
 
 He  passed  away  at  his  home  in  Chatham  County, 
 Xorth  Carolina,  on  the  16th  of  October,  1826,  in 
 the  triumphs  of  a  living  faith,  after  a  painful  and 
 lingering  illness  which  he  bore  with  Christian  forti- 
 tude and  a  perfect  resignation  to  the  Will  of  Heaven. 
 He  was  in  the  92nd  year  of  his  age  and  had  been  a 
 
268  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 minister   of  the   gospel   over  fifty  years.     He   was 
 buried  in  tlie  family  cemetery  on  the  farm. 
 
 For  twenty -eight  years  it  seems  that  no  shaft  was 
 erected  to  his  memory,  but  in  1854  the  Christians, 
 South,  erected  to  his  memory  a  monument  bearing 
 this  inscription :  "James  O'Kelly,  Chami)ion 
 of  Christian  Freedom.''  This  short  sentence  sums 
 up  the  life  work  of  the  organizer  of  the  first  free  and 
 untrammeled  church  in  America.  He  lived  far  in 
 advance  of  his  time,  and  he  will  be  admired  more 
 and  more  as  the  years  go  by,  until  his  creed  shall 
 become  that  of  the  Protestant  world.  He  served 
 his  day  and  generation  well. 
 
IIELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  200 
 
 .  RICE  HAGGARD 
 
 r.Y  nrov.  j.  .t.  sumimerbbll^  d.  d,,  dayton,  ohio. 
 
 Rice  Haggard  was  the  herald  to  the  church,  and 
 of  the  churchy  ''coming  up  out  of  the  imldcrness." 
 
 At  midnight  Rice  Haggard  uttered  the  cvy,  ''Be 
 hold,  the  Bridegroom  cometh;  go  ye  out  to  meet 
 him."  He  was  the  herald  calling  on  the  bride  to 
 take  the  name  of  the  Bridegroom.  He  also  insisted 
 on  the  full  purity  of  the  bride's  principles.  This 
 will  appear  by  the  history  I  will  relate. 
 
 Rice  Haggard  was  born  in  1769,  and  died  in  1810. 
 
 The  following  matter  is  condensed  from  a  letter 
 of  Joe  Berkley  Green,  published  in  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Lihertij,  June  29,  1905: 
 
 J.  J.  Summorbell,  Dear  Brother : — I  have  traveled  hun- 
 dreds of  miles  in  quest  of  information  in  regard  to  Rice 
 Haggard. — Since  writing  to  you,  I  have  visited  his  old 
 home  in  Cumberland  County,  Kentucky.  Part  of  the  house 
 in  which  he  lived  is  still  standing.  It  stands  at  the  forks 
 of  Kettle  Creek,  the  Logan  fork  on  one  side  and  the  Wells 
 fork  on  the  other. 
 
 In  the  neighborhood  I  found  a  copy  of  the  Christian 
 Hymn-book  published  by  him  in  1818. 
 
 Rice  Haggard  was  born  in  the  eastern  part  of  Virginia. 
 His  mother's  maiden  name  was  Rice.  He  was  born  In  the 
 year  1700,  and  was  ordain(>d  to  preach  the  year  he  was 
 twenty-two.  in  the  year  1701,  by  Bishop  Asbury.  The 
 license  is  still  in  existence.  It  was  written  on  parchment 
 and  signed  by  Bishop  Asbury,  a  copy  of  which  I  have  before 
 me  at  this  writing. 
 
 Haggard  was  appointed  to  a  work  in  Kentucky,  where 
 he  served  about  two  years,  then  returned  to  Virginia,  sever- 
 ed his  connection  with  the  M.  E.  Church,  attended  the  Re- 
 publican Methodist  Conference  at  Lebanon,   Surry  County, 
 
270  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 Virginia,  in  1794,  proposed  to  tbem  to  take  the  name  "Chris- 
 tian" to  the  exclnsion  of  all  sectarian  names,  and  the  Bible 
 as  their  only  creed,  which  they  agreed  to  do. 
 
 Pie  and  his  brother,  David  Haggard,  labored  in  connec- 
 tion with  James  O'Kelly  and  others  in  Virginia  and  North 
 Carolina  for  several  years,  in  which  time  he  married  the 
 AVidow  Wiles,  widow  of  Samuel  Wiles.  She  was  the 
 daughter  of  Captain  William  Grimes,  of  Norfolk,  Virginia. 
 
 Ilice  Haggard's  oldest  son  was  born  in  Virginia.  He 
 was  named  James  O'Kelly  Haggai'd. 
 
 About  the  year  1803  or  1804  he  settled  on  Haggard's 
 Branch,  near  Burksville,  Ky.  We  find  him  at  the  meeting 
 of  the  Springfield  Presbytery,  June,  1804,  and  Elder  Samuel 
 Rogers  says  it  was  Haggard  first  who  suggested  to  Stone 
 tlie  propriety  of  taking  the  name  "Christian"  as  that  divine- 
 ly given  at  Antioch  (Autobiography  of  Elder  Samuel  Rogers, 
 p.  101)  ;  and  B.  W.  Stone  says  that  the  presbytery  pub- 
 lished a  tract  by  Haggard  on  the  name  Christian.  (Biog- 
 raphy of  B.  W.  Stone,  p.  50). 
 
 Haggard  sold  his  farm  on  Haggard's  Branch,  and  moved 
 to  the  forks  of  Kettle  Creek.  It  seems  that  his  labors  ex- 
 tended as  far  west  as  Simpson  County,  Kentucky,  as  far 
 south  as  Alabama,  and  as  far  north  as  Champaign  County. 
 Ohio.  He  died  in  Cham[)aign  County,  Ohio,  while  on  a 
 preaching  and  business  trip,  and  was  buried  there  in  1819. 
 
 I  have  a  copy  of  the  will,  written  on  his  death-bed  in 
 Champaign  County,  Ohio. 
 
 His  daughter-in-law  thought  he  was  probably  carried  to 
 Xenia  and  buried  there. 
 
 I  have  a  list  of  twenty-five  congregations  in  the  field  of 
 his  home  labor  that  existed  before  1831,  one  of  which. 
 Bethel,  on  Marrowbone  Creek,  was  probably  the  oldest  in 
 southern  Kentucky ;  but  I  find  no  trace  of  local  church  or 
 organization  among  them  until  1819,  the  year  of  Haggard's 
 death,  only  among  the  Christians  called  Mulkeyites,  a  move- 
 ment of  Christians  coming  out  from  the  Baptists  in  1809, 
 under  the  leadership  of  John  Mulkey.  The  movements 
 were  independent  of  each  other  at  the  start.  Thus  it 
 seems  that  in  his  later  years  Haggard  was  opposed  to  both 
 local  and  general  church  organizations. 
 
 Some  of  the  members  at  Old  Bethel  were  memliers  be- 
 fore in  North  Carolina,  and  I  heard  of  an  old  brother  who. 
 when  called  a  Canipbellite,  would  laugh  and  say,  "My 
 mother  was  a  Christian  before  Campbell  was  born." 
 
 Having  twice  carefully  inspected  the  forejjoino,- 
 matter  of  J.  B.  Green,   (at  the  time  of  his  writino;, 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  271 
 
 at  Pope,  Allen  County.  Ky.),  I  find  it  bearing  all 
 the  tests  of  truth  that  I  can  apply.  As  to  Haggard's 
 influence  on  the  movement  in  Kentucky,  in  which 
 Stone,  Purviance,  Marshall,  Dunlavy,  M'Nemar  and 
 Thompson  received  the  credit  of  being  leaders,  T 
 find  the  statement  of  Brother  Green  corroborated 
 In  part  by  that  passage  in  the  Biography  of  Stone, 
 to  which  he  refers,  as  follows: — 
 
 Under  the  name  of  Springfield  Presbytery  we  went  for- 
 ward preaching,  and  constitnting  elmrclies ;  but  we  had  not 
 worn  our  name  more  than  one  year,  before  we  saw  it  sa- 
 vored of  a  party  spirit.  With  the  man-made  creeds  wo 
 threw  it  overboard,  and  took  the  name  Christian — the  name 
 given  to  the  disciples  by  divine  appointment  first  at  An- 
 tioch.  We  published  a  pamphlet  on  this  name,  written 
 by  Elder  Rice  Haggard,  who  had  lately  united  with  us. 
 Having  divested  ourselves  of  all  party  creeds,  and  party 
 names,  and  trusting  alone  in  God.  and  the  word  of  his  grace, 
 we  became  a  by-word  and  laughing  stock  to  the  sects 
 around ;  all  prophesying  our  speedy  annihilation.  Yet 
 from  this  period  I  date  the  commencement  of  that  reforma- 
 tion, which  has  progressed  to  this  day.  Through  much 
 tribulation  and  opposition  we  advanced,  and  churches  and 
 preachers  were  multiplied. 
 
 That  Stone  and  his  companions  were  influenced 
 to  adopt  the  name  Christian  by  the  instruction  and 
 influence  of  Haggnrd,  as  represented  by  Brother 
 Green,  is  easily  understood,  also,  when  we  remember 
 that  Haggard  was  the  man  who,  on  August  4,  1794, 
 at  Lebanon,  Surry  County,  Virginia,  had  made  the 
 motion,  which  was  unanimously  carried,  for  the 
 adoption  of  the  name  Christian.  For  Haggard  was 
 a  minister  of  great  success  in  persuading  men  to  the 
 truth.  He  was  a  good  man,  an  able  leader,  an 
 author  of  various  productions;  and  in  1804  pub- 
 lished one  work  entitled  ''Union  of  All  the  Fol- 
 lowers of  Christ  in  One  Church,"  of  which  E.  W. 
 
272  THE     C  E  N  T  E  X  N  I  A  r>     O  F 
 
 Humplireys  said,  it  "created  quite  an  excitement 
 among  friends  and  foes." 
 
 It  is  thus  seen  that  the  brethren  of  the  west  were 
 indebted  to  Rice  Haggard  for  ligiit  on  the  true 
 name. 
 
 It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  Brother  Green, 
 who  had  made  investigations  among  the  localities 
 and  congregations  remembering  Rice  Haggard,  at- 
 tributes to  him  in  his  later  years  a  spirit  of  op- 
 position "to  both  local  and  general  church  organi- 
 zations." It  is  evident  that  his  logical,  philosoph- 
 ical, and  independent  habit  of  thought,  compelled 
 him  to  recognize  that  the  New  Testament  did  not 
 place  any  approving  emphasis  on  ecclesiastical  or- 
 ganization or  government,  but  wholly  on  individual 
 spiritual  life  and  Christian  conduct. 
 
 Had  Barton  W.  Stone  possessed  equally  accurate 
 insight  into  religious  truth,  he  would  never  have 
 made  his  so-called  union  with  Alexander  Campbell. 
 But  Stone  seemed  to  feel  that  organization,  in  the 
 human  sense,  was  to  be  cultivated.  As  result  came 
 disaster  to  the  cause  of  truth.  Members  of  Stone's 
 congregation  where  the  so-called  union  had  been 
 effected,  have  personally  told  me  (J.  J.  S.)  how  in 
 his  latest  years  Stone  would  sit  in  the  audience 
 weeping  with  pain,  listening  to  human  doctrines, 
 that  cut  off  from  the  promises  of  the  gospel  all 
 sprinkled  Christians,  arbitrarily  preached  by  Camp- 
 bell's followers  in  the  pulpit  made  sacred  by  Stone's 
 labors;  Stone,  too  late  perceiving  that  his  organic 
 union  with  Campbell  made  him  seem  to  approve, 
 in  the  name  of  union,  a  narrow,  unscriptural,  un- 
 spiritual,  dogmatic  sectarianism.      But  Stone's  tears 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  273 
 
 could  not  wash  away  the  negotiations  to  which  he 
 had  been  a  party ;  and  year  by  year  he  was  less  hon- 
 ored in  the  locality  where  he  had  been  diplomatical- 
 ly duped.  Now  he  is  made  a  saint  by  the  succes- 
 sors of  those  who  tricked  him. 
 
 Rice  Haggard,  apparently,  made  no  mistake.  Ho 
 was  more  like  a  prophet.  But  whether  he  opposed 
 ''organization"  in  such  a  spirit  as  to  paralyze 
 growth,  I  have  not  yet  discovered.  But  I  have  seen 
 no  proof  of  it.  It  was  Stone's  ecclesiastical  "union" 
 with  Campbell,  years  after  Haggard's  death,  that 
 injured  Bible  Christianity  in  Kentucky  and  south- 
 ern  Illinois. 
 
 But  on  the  subject  of  the  name.  Rice  Haggard's 
 work  was  so  effective  that  the  momentum  of  it 
 continued  for  twenty  years  after  his  death ;  for  as 
 late  as  1839,  in  number  (9)  nine  of  the  "Millennial 
 Harbinger,"  we  find  that  Alexander  Campbell,  the 
 founder  of  the  denomination,  Disciples  of  Christ, 
 theologically  termed  Campbellites,  wrote  the  fol- 
 lowing article,  whose  perversion  of  truth  I  do  not 
 now  take  space  to  name,  but  call  attention  especial- 
 ly to  the  vehemence  with  which  he  argued  that 
 a  denomination  had  sprung  up  in  various  sec- 
 tions, already  calling  themselves  Christians.  The 
 following  is  Alexander  Campbell's  article;  showing 
 that  Rice  Haggard's  influence  had  been  mighty : — 
 
 Our  Name. — Into  what,  or  into  whom  have  we  been 
 inunersed?  Into  Calvin,  Luther,  Wesley,  Campbell,  or  Refor- 
 mation? If  not,  then  why  nickname  us,  or  we  nickname 
 ourselves,  when  we  assume  or  choose  such  designations? 
 Shall  we  be  called  Disciples  of  Christ,  or  Christians?  Why 
 not  call  ourselves  Christians?  Not  because  we  have  anoth- 
 er leader  than  Christ ;  for  he  is  our  teacher.  We  believe 
 in  him — were  inmiersed  into  his  death — and  have  thus  put 
 
274  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 on  Christ.  But  we  have  been  anticipated.  The  term 
 Christian  in  New  England,  and  in  some  other  sections  of 
 this  land,  is  a  name  chosen  and  appropriated  by  a  party 
 who  boast  that  they  are  Unitarians — disbelieve  in  baptism 
 for  the  remission  of  sins — and  refuse  to  celebrate  the  Lord's 
 death  as  often  as  they  celebrate  his  resurrection,  t&c,  &c. 
 
 Were  I,  or  any  brother,  to  traverse  much  of  New  York, 
 New  England,  and  some  other  sections,  and  call  ourselves 
 Christians,  as  a  party  name,  we  should  be  admitted  by  all 
 Unitarians  and  rejected  by  all  of  a  different  belief.  One 
 party  would  fraternize  with  us.  while  the  others  would  re- 
 pudiate us  and  unchurch  us.  because  of  our  supposed  Uni- 
 tarianism,  Arianism,  &c.  For  this  reason  we  prefer  an 
 unappropriated  name,  which  is  indeed  neither  more  nor 
 less  than  the  scriptural  e(iuivalent  of  Christian;  for 
 who  were  called  Christians  first  at  Antioch?  They  had  a 
 prior,  a  more  ancient  name.  They  were  called  Disciples. 
 Disciples  of  whom?  Of  Christ.  Disciples  of  Christ  is, 
 then,  a  more  ancient  title  than  Christian,  while  it  fully 
 includes  the  whole  idea.  It  is,  then,  as  divine,  as  author- 
 itative as  the  name  .Christian,  and  more  ancient.  Besides, 
 it  is  more  descriptive ;  and,  better  still,  it  is  unappropriated. 
 It  claims  our  preference  for  four  reasons : 
 
 1st.     It  is  more  ancient. 
 
 2d.  It  is  more  descriptive. 
 
 3d.  It  is  more  scriptural. 
 4th.     It  is  more  unappropriated. 
 
 1st.  Our  first  reason  is  indisputable;  for  the  Disciples 
 of  Christ  were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch.  Those 
 ,  who  from  the  day  of  Pentecost  were  known  throughout 
 Judea,  Galilee,  Samaria,  and  among  the  Gentiles  as  Disci- 
 ples of  Christ,  were,  at  Antioch,  many  years  afterward, 
 called,  for  the  first  time.  Christians. 
 
 2.  It  is  more  ilcxcriptirc:  because  many  people  are  nam- 
 ed after  their  country,  or  their  political  leaders,  and  some- 
 times after  their  religious  leaders,  who  would  feel  it  an 
 insult  to  1)0  called  the  pupils  or  disciples  of  the  persons 
 whose  names  they  bear.  Germans,  Franks,  Greeks,  Ro- 
 mans, Americans,  ColumI)ians,  Jeffersonians,  &c.,  do  not 
 describe  the  persons  who  bear  their  names,  for  they  are  not 
 supposed  to  be  the  pupils  of  such  men.  Might  not  a  stranger, 
 an  alien,  imagine  that  Christian,  like  American  or  Roman, 
 had  some  reference  to  comitry  or  some  benefactor,  or  some 
 particular  circumstance,  rather  than  scholarship?  Disci- 
 ple of  Christ  is,  then,  a  more  descriptive  and  definite  desig- 
 nation than  Christian. 
 
 3.  It  is  more  scriptural.  Luke  wrote  his  Acts  some 
 thirty   years    after    the    ascension.        Now    in    his   writings. 
 
R  E  L  I  O  I  OU  S     J  O  V  R  X  A  L  I  S  JM  27.J 
 
 which  give  at  least  thirty  years'  history  of  the  px'imitive 
 church,  the  word  Christian  occurs  but  twice — used  only  by 
 the  Antiochans  and  l>y  King  Agrii)i)a ;  hut  no  disciple,  as 
 far  as  Luke  relates,  ever  spoke  of  himself  or  brethren  under- 
 that  designation.  More  than  thirty  times  they  are  called 
 Diseiplcs  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Luke  and  other  in- 
 telligent men  called  them  often  "brethren"  and  "disciples," 
 but  never  Christians.  Again,  we  have  the  word  Christian 
 but  once  in  all  the  epistles,  and  then  in  circiunstances  which 
 make  it  pretty  evident  that  it  was  used  rather  by  the  ene- 
 mies, than  by  the  friends  of  the  brotherhood.  Our  proposi- 
 tion is,  then,  abundantly  proved,  that  it  is  a  more  scrip- 
 tural, and  consequently  a  more  authoritative  and  divine 
 designation  than  Christian. 
 
 4.  It  is  more  unappropriated  at  the  present  time.  Uni- 
 tarians, Arians,  and  some  other  newly  risen  sects  abroad, 
 are  zealous  for  the  name  Christia)i ;  while  we  are  the  only 
 people  on  earth  fairly  and  indisputably  in  the  use  of  th:* 
 title  Disciples  of  Christ. 
 
 For  these  four  reasons  I  prefer  this  designation  to  any 
 other  which  has  been  offered.  Can  any  one  offer  better 
 reasons  for  a  better  name?  A.  C. 
 
 Tims  Alexander  Campbell  argued  against  that 
 swelling  tide  of  favor  for  the  name  Christian,  given 
 by  divine  appointment  at  Antioch  to  those  who  had 
 before  that  been  called  brethren,  or  disciples,  or 
 children,  or  other  names  not  significant  of  character. 
 
 Thus  Alexander  Campbell  argued  against  that 
 tide  of  favor  which  was  winning  his  own  sect  to  the 
 name  Christian;  a  tide  of  favor  whose  first  impulse 
 in  modern  times  originated  in  the  sunny  brain  and 
 heart  of  Kice  Haggard ;  a  tide  that  was  started  by 
 him  in  1794,  when  the  "times"'  of  prophets  were 
 fulfilled,  in  Virginia,  and  by  his  Bible  logic,  stated 
 in  Kentucky  less  than  a  half  score  of  years  later, 
 was  made  to  sweep  along  Barton  W.  Stone,  Purvi- 
 ance,  Marshall,  Thompson  and  others  in  its  mighty 
 flood;  a  tide  of  favor  that  has  captured  the  En- 
 deavor Society,  the  Women's  Christian  Temperance 
 
276  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Union,  the  Christian  Alliance  and  many  missionary 
 societies. 
 
 It  should  be  remembered  all  along  that  Rice  Hag- 
 gard led  in  this  whole  movement,  in  the  sense  of 
 pointing  to  the  true  Bridegroom,  and  weaving  the 
 true  bridal  garments  for  the  bride,  while  still  in  this 
 world.  O'Kelly  accepted  his  principles;  and  so  did 
 Purviance  and  Stone,  though  Stone  was  later  mis- 
 led. Even  in  Virginia,  Haggard  was  the  man,  not 
 only  who  proposed  to  drop  all  names  but  Christian, 
 but  he  was  the  man  who  proposed  to  drop  all  creeds 
 but  the  Bible.  All  this  was  while  Elias  Smith, 
 Barton  W.  Stone  and  others  were  slumbering  and 
 dozing,  in  their  dreams  calling  themselves  not  by  the 
 name  of  the  Bridegroom,  but  Baptists  and  Presby- 
 terians, though  having  gone  forth  to  meet  the  Christ. 
 In  the  darkness  of  human  creeds,  sectarian  exclu- 
 siveness,  and  divisive  names.  Rice  Haggard,  proba- 
 bly unconscious  that  he  was  fulfilling  the  prophe- 
 cies of  Revelation,  chapters  11,  12  and  13  and 
 other  Scriptures,  came,  saying,  "Prepare  ye  the  way 
 of  the  Lord,"  the  ''Bridegroom  cometh." 
 
 Dr.  Barrett,  though  having  asked  me  to  prepare 
 this  article  concerning  Rice  Haggard,  kindly  gave 
 me  help  by  securing  of  Prof.  P.  J.  Kernodle,  of  Elon 
 College,  the  following  matter  gained  by  the  patient 
 and  skilful  labor  of  the  professor: — 
 
 He  married  the  widow  of  William  Wiles.  She  was  the 
 daughter  of  William  Grimes  and  only  legal  representative 
 in  ISOD.  William  Grimes  was  an  officer  in  the  Revolution- 
 ary War  and  became  entitled  to  4.000  acres  of  military 
 bonnty  lands  which  were  valued  at  $5,000.00.  These  lands 
 descended  to  his  daughter  Nancy  Grimes,  for  which  "a  war- 
 rant No.  3990  was  issued  from  the  Land  Office  of  the  said 
 State  of  Virginia  on  the  2nd  day  of  December,  in  the  year 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  277 
 
 1785,  to  the  said  Nancy  Haggard,  tbeu  Nancy  Grimes,  as 
 legal  representative  of  the  said  William  Grimes,  deceased, 
 
 for  three  years'  services as  Captain   in  the  Continental 
 
 line "       She  joined  her  husband  William  Wiles  in  the 
 
 execution  of  a  deed  bearing  date  September  3,  1792,  at 
 which  time  she  had  not  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty-one. 
 and  hence  was  born  about  1772. 
 
 Rev.  Rice  Haggard  entered  the  ministrv  of  the  Methodist 
 Ei)iscopal  Church  in  1789.  While  he  labored  among  the 
 Methodists,  he  proved  his  gifts  and  was  admitted  into  full 
 connection  in  1790,  and  stationed  In  Bedford  County,  Vir- 
 ginia ;  in  1791  he  was  stationed  in  Cumberland  County ;  and 
 in  1792  in  Mecklenburg  County.  He  is  recorded  as  with- 
 drawn with  O'Kelly,  Allen,  and  Robertson,  in  179.3.  He 
 was  in  the  Methodist  "first  regular  General  Conference"  in 
 Baltimore,  which  began  on  the  first  day  of  November,  1792. 
 Some  of  those  who  were  arrayed  on  the  same  side  with  hini 
 and  O'Kelly  in  the  discussion  of  the  "appeal,"  were  Free- 
 born Garrettson,  Ivey  Harris,  Hope  Hull,  Stephen  Davis 
 AVilham  McKendree.  When  the  vote  on  the  resolution' 
 which  was  lost,  had  been  taken.  O'Kelly  with  others  with- 
 drew from  the  Conference.  O'Kelly  was  asked  on  what 
 terms  he  would  return  ;  he  said,  "Let  an  iniured  man  have 
 an  pppeal,"  to  which  the  reply  was,  "That  cannot  be  grant- 
 ed." Revs.  Rice  Haggard  and  John  Robertson  with  others 
 left  the  place,  O'Kelly  leading. 
 
 About  two  weeks  after  the  General  Conference  had  ad- 
 journed, As.bury  says.  "Sunday  [November  25]  came  to 
 IManchester  and  preached  in  the  afternoon,  and  felt  life 
 amongst  the  people  and  preachers  who  were  met  for  the 
 District  Conference."  "W.  McKendree  and  R.  H.  [Rice 
 Haggard]  sent  me  their  resignations  in  writing."  While 
 McKendree  returned  to  the  Methodists,  Haggard  stood  firm 
 and  faithful  to  the  cause  he  had  espoused. 
 •  On  the  4th  of  August,  1794.  at  Lebanon  church  in  Surry 
 County,  Virginia,  Rev.  Rice  Haggard,  after  the  committee 
 had  labored  some  time  in  vain,  arose  and  moved  that  the 
 Bible  be  the  rule  and  guide  for  the  Church,  which  motion 
 was  unanimously  accepted,  and  at  this  suggestion  the  Con- 
 ference decided  to  discard  all  names  except  the  one  which 
 would  fully  express  their  relation  to  Christ,  the  Head  of 
 the  Church,— Christians.  Though  they  may  not  all  have 
 been  present  at  this  General  Meeting,  the  following  co-labor- 
 ers also  took  an  active  part  with  .Lames  O'Kellv  and  Rice 
 Haggard:  Micajah  Debruler,  William  Glendeniiing,  Adam 
 Cloud,  ^Mlliam  Dameron,  Joseph  Hartley,  Joshua  Woorley, 
 and  others. 
 
 In  1801,  he  traveled  the  "Mountain  Circuit"  in  Virginia 
 with  Rev.  William  Dameron.       This  territory  was  not  un- 
 
278  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 known  to  him,  he  having  Itecn  stationed  in  parts  of  it  be- 
 fore his  withdrawal  from  the  Methodists. 
 
 He  was  the  author  of  several  productions  on  the  doctrine 
 of  the  Cliurch.  one  of  which  in  particular,  published  in 
 1804,  it  is  said,  created  quite  an  excitement  among  friends 
 and  foes.  This  was  on  the  subject  of  the  "Union  of  all 
 the  followers  of  Christ  in  oue  Church."  In  this  the  name 
 proposed  was  "Christians."  The  name  as  well  as  his  other 
 measures  of  union  were  such  as  had  already  been  adopted, 
 and  such  as  continue  to  be  the  platform  of  the  Christian 
 Church  at  the  present  time. 
 
 In  1807,  Rev.  Thomas  Reeves  with  Rev.  Joseph  Thomas 
 visited  Elder  Rice  Haggard,  who  then  resided  about  twelve 
 miles  from  Norfolk,  out  toward  the  Great  Bridge.  It  was 
 in  December  about  Christmas  time.  Rev.  Joseph  Thomas 
 says,  "He  was  a  man  of  a  sound,  deep,  penetrating  mind, 
 capable  of  looking  over  and  excusing  youthful  imperfec- 
 tions, and  of  judging  their  probable  abilities.  ..  .Though  it 
 was  supposed  by  some  he  was  an  austere,  lordly  disposed 
 man,  yet  I  found  liim  possessed  of  every  necessary  qualifi- 
 cation to  make  him  a  great,  a  good  man,  a  Christian." 
 Again,  in  1809,  Rice  Haggard  was  visited  by  the  young 
 preacher  Joseph  Thomas.  For  the  following  year,  he  made 
 an  engagement  with  Rev.  Joseph  Thomas  to  travel  in  the 
 western  country,  but  owing  to  the  sickness  of  the  latter 
 the  engagement  was  broken.  They  had  arranged  to  meet 
 at  the  home  of  one  of  the  brothers  of  Joseph  Thomas  on 
 New  River  in  Virginia.  The  time  appointed  for  the  meet- 
 ing was  the  first  day  of  June,  1810:  It  is  more  than  prob- 
 able that  this  visit  was  planned  to  return  the  visit  of  Elder 
 Reuben  Dooly,  who  had  visited  Elder  Haggard  during  this 
 year  at-  his  home  in  Norfolk  County,  or  to  visit  his  brother 
 David  Haggard  and  to  make  a  prospecting  tour  with  refer- 
 ence to  his  moving  to  Kentucky.  Dooly,  born  in  Vir- 
 ginia in  1773,  now  lived  in  Kentucky,  and  it  is  said  of  him : 
 "Indeed,  he  was  like  Paul,  he  knew  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ 
 and  Him  crucified." 
 
 About  1812,  Rev.  Rice  Haggard  moved  with  his  family 
 to  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  settled  in  Cumberland  County. 
 He  disposed  of  the  remainder  of  his  property  in  Virginia  by 
 deed  acknowledged  May  14,  1816. 
 
 It  is  to  be  inferred  that  after  his  withdrawal  from  the 
 INIethodists,  he  was  none  the  less  active  and  pei-severing  in 
 the  cause  of  the  Christian  Church  as  was  evidenced  by  his 
 writings.  His  name  will  be  long  remembered  by  those  wh» 
 wear  the  name  "Christian"  only. 
 
 Tn  a  volume  of  ^'Poems''  of  Elder  Joseph  Thomas, 
 commonly  called  the  "White  Tilgrim",  and  concern- 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  LI  U  N  A  L  I  S  M  270 
 
 ing  wlioin  Eldiir  John  Ellis  wrote  the  poem  begin- 
 ning', ''I  came  to  the  spot  where  the  White  Pilgrim 
 lay,"  I  tind  two  passages  about  Kice  Haggard,  Avhich 
 ought  to  be  preserved  in  this  tribute.  The  first 
 passage  is  on  page  25  in  the  "Life''  of  the  "White 
 Pilgrim",  introducing  his  poems,  and  is  as  follows  : — - 
 
 About  Cbristuias,  we  wore  some  miles  below  Norfolk, 
 and  went  to  brother  Rice  Haggard's,  a  Christian  preacher. 
 I  found  liini  to  be  of  strong  intellect,  and  of  profound  piety. 
 He  exhorted  me  to  be  faithful,  and  the  Lord  would  make 
 me  useful.  I  loved  him,  and  received  with  joy  his  coun- 
 sels. 
 
 The  weight  to  be  given  to  these  words  may  be  un- 
 derstood, when  I  quote  the  following  language  of 
 the  White  Pilgrim  concerning  the  celebrated  Elias 
 S!mith,  found  on  ])age  72  of  Thomas'  **Life" : — 
 
 May  24tli  I  arrived  in  I'hiladelphia.  I  i»ut  up  with 
 John  Hunter,  Esq.,  deacon  in  the  Christian  society.  An  ap- 
 pointment was  made  for  me,  at  their  meeting-house,  that 
 evening,  at  candlelight.  Before  meeting  came  on,  Elias 
 Smith  and  John  Gray,  from  N.  England,  arrived.  I  preach- 
 ed to  an  attentive  audience.  On  the  next  evening  I  heard 
 E.  Smith  preach.  I  preached  during  several  days  in  differ- 
 ent places  in  the  city. 
 
 That  is  all  the  White  Pilgrim  said  about  this 
 meeting  with  the  celebrated  Elias  Smith.  You  may 
 observe  how  his  statement  is  marked  by  careful  re- 
 serve. There  is  no  "puffing".  Then,  in  the  follow- 
 ing poem,  we  may  not  only  derive  satisfaction  from 
 the  glimpses  we  get  of  the  early  life  of  Rice  Hag- 
 gard, but  we  are  justified  in  giving  great  weight  to 
 the  words  of  the  eulogy,  inferring  that  the  extraor- 
 dinarv  merits  of  Hacuard  broke  down  the  usual  re- 
 serve  of  the  White  Pilgrim  in  such  matters.  The 
 poem  begins  on  page  128,  as  follows: — 
 
280  T  HE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  xV  L    O  F 
 
 AN   ELEGY 
 
 On  the  death  of  Rice  Ilofunird,  an  eminent  preacher  of 
 the  gospel- — well  known,  and  highly  esteemed  in  the  South 
 and  West  by  the  Christian  brethren.  He  died  at  an  ad- 
 vanced age  in  Champaign  County,  Ohio,  when  on  a  journey 
 to  preach  the  gospel. 
 
 O,  Haggard!  thou  hast  left  thy  hcuse  of  clay, 
 And  winged  thy  passage  to  immortal  day! 
 Kind  angels  hail'd  thee  to  their  bright  abode, 
 And  shouted.  Welcome,  valiant  son  of  God. 
 Imagination  points  me  now  thy  throne 
 Among  the  saints  and  highest  seraphs  known. 
 There  dwells  thy  spirit,  and  forever  reigns, 
 Triumphant  in  high  heaven's  supernal  plains. 
 No  storms  distress  thee  in  thy  sweet  repose ; 
 But  heavenly  peace  on  thee  thy  God  bestows. 
 Thy  toils  are  ended ;  and  thy  fortune's  found 
 Where  golden  treasures  and  rich  spoils  abound. 
 Eternal  honors  crown  thy  worthy  brow. 
 And  scenes  celestial  open  to  thee  now ! 
 I  hail  thee  gladly  in  thy  r olios  of  white 
 On  streets  of  gold,  in  mansions  of  delight. 
 No  howling  winds,  nor  tempests,  beat  thee  there. 
 Nor  earthly  wants,  to  generate  thy  care. 
 Thou  hast  escaped  thy  native  land  below. 
 To  over  live  where  trees  ambrosial  grow. 
 Thoii  hast  liehind  thee  left  a  name  revered. 
 That  once  consoled  the  saints,  and  sinners  feared. 
 In  youth  thy  God  commanded  thee  away 
 From   fond   pursuits  and  objects  of  the  day — 
 To  leave  the  plough  and  all  thy  friends  around 
 To  seek  a  Savior,  and  the  gospel  sound. 
 
 Thy  parents,  poor,  had  never  taught  thee  then 
 To  read  the  Bible,  nor  to  use  the  pen ; 
 But  in  the  smooth  sand  thou  didst  learn  to  write. 
 And  taught  thyself  to  read  by  faggot  light ! 
 
 Not  long  till  science  shone  upon  thy  mind. 
 Thy  sins  forsaken,  and  thy  soul  refined, 
 The  Savior's  call  to  sound  the  Jubilee 
 Was  loudly  heard,  and  then  obeyed  by  thee. 
 
 In  melting  strains  thy  youthful  voice  was  heard, 
 And  weeping  eyes  among  the  crowds  appeared. 
 Thy  son'rous  voice,  like  silver  tnunpet's  sound. 
 Awaked  the  sinner  from  his  sleep  profound. 
 Convinced  him  he  was  in  the  downward  way. 
 Constrained  him  to  repent,  to  weei)  and  pray. 
 
 Tliy  friends,  a  num'rous  train,  now  left  in  tears, 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  n  S     J  O  U  R  N  A  T,  1  S  M  i:81 
 
 To   ruouru   thee   absent  for   some  tedious  years, 
 
 Do  foiuUy  lii>i)e  to  meet  tliee  ouee  again 
 
 Wbert'  deatli  is  toiled  in  heaven's  extended  plain. 
 
 We  do  not  say  that  Rice  Haggard  was  inspired 
 in  171)4;  altliongli  his  motion  had  the  originality  of 
 thought,  suggesting  Joliu  the  Baptist  at  the  Jordan, 
 saying,  "Beliold  the  Lamb  of  God."  Wlien  he  made 
 the  motion  to  discard  human  religious  names,  and 
 to  take  only  the  name  of  Christ,  the  Bridegroom,  he 
 was  preparing  the  way  to  discard  also  human  creeds 
 and  sectarian  tests. 
 
 Thus,  as  the  Bible  had  suggested,  the  church  that 
 had  "tied  into  the  wilderness''  (to  the  barbarians, 
 from  the  decrees  of  Justinian  the  Great  issued  be- 
 fore the  middle  of  the  sixth  century),  there  to  abide 
 "a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,"  Avas  now  "com- 
 ing up  from  the  wilderness,  leaning  on  the  arm  of 
 her  Beloved,"  Christ;  coming  out  of  the  wilderness 
 of  human  creeds,  sectarian  names,  and  dogmatic 
 tests;  coming  from  the  wilderness  of  Virginia,  North 
 Carolina  and  Kentucky;  but  again  "clothed  with  the 
 sun,  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a 
 crown  of  twelve  stars." 
 
 "Clothed  with  the  sun,"  she  had  the  clear  truth 
 of  the  central,  chief,  original  source  of  light. 
 
 "The  moon  under  her  feet,"  she  stood  superior  to 
 the  reflected  light  of  creeds. 
 
 "Crowned  with  stars,"  she  was  radiant  with  the 
 diadem  of  apostles,  missionaries,  pastors,  teachers 
 and  evangelists. 
 
 "Leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  Beloved,"  Christ,  how 
 else  could  she  do  than  take  the  name  of  her  Hus- 
 band?   Leaning  on  the  arm  of  the  Bridegroom,  how 
 
282  T  1 1  E    r  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 else  could  she  do  than  take  liis  word,  rejecting  the 
 dogmas  ot  human  lovers?  Too  long  had  she  flirted 
 with  popes,  bishops,  prelates,  councils,  Luther, 
 Knox,  Wesley,  Calvin  and  other  suitors. 
 
 And  Rice  Haggard's  was  ''the  voice  crying  in  the 
 wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make 
 His  paths  straight."  He  cried  it  in  Virginia,  and 
 the  bride  made  herself  ready;  the  "virgins  arose  and 
 trimmed  their  lamps."  In  Kentucky  he  cried,  "Be- 
 hold, the  Bridegroom  cometh,  go  ye  out  to  meet 
 him;"  and  Stone,  and  Purviance,  and  all  the  watch 
 ers  arose  and  "trimmed  their  lamps."  Twenty-five 
 congregations  in  Kentucky  gathered  around  him. 
 
 AVhat  a  career  of  joy  his  must  have  been !  to  awake 
 the  church !  to  announce  the  Bridegroom !  But  it  is 
 ever  the  lot  of  the  herald  of  the  Christ  to  decrease, 
 while  the  Christ  increases.  And  to-day,  notwith- 
 standing his  greatness,  we  are  historically  curious 
 concerning  the  fate  of  Rice  Haggard.  When  John 
 the  Baptist,  in  ancient  times  the  herald  of  the  Christ, 
 was  put  to  death  in  jjrison,  his  disciples  came  and 
 took  up  his  body  and  buried  him.  When  Joseph 
 Thomas,  our  "White  Pilgrim,"  the  loving  personal 
 friend  of  Rice  Haggard,  died  of  smallpox  far  from 
 home,  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  he  was  buried  by 
 our  brethren  of  Johnsonburg,  N.  J,  But  where  lie 
 the  bones  of  Rice  Haggard,  or  who  buried  him,  we  do 
 not  know.  But  his  glory  does  not  depend  on  the 
 loftiness  of  a  marble  monument,  nor  on  the  beauty 
 of  a  memorial  window.  He  is  remembered  by  what 
 he  has  done. 
 
 We  are  amazed  at  the  surprising  unanimity  with 
 which  the  brethren  in  Virginia  agreed  to  his  motion 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  2SC 
 
 for  the  name  Christian.  We  recognize  his  philosoph- 
 ical and  keen  intellect,  that  did  not  stop  Avith  the 
 one  victory,  that  of  the  name,  bnt  itrcssed  on  in  the 
 restitution  to  the  world  of  true  Christian  principles; 
 and  we  wonder  that  in  this  he  fully  succeeded. 
 And  when  we  stumble  on  the  fact  of  history,  that 
 the  adoption  of  the  name  Christian  was  his  work 
 also  in  the  west,  we  begin,  to  recognize  a 
 l)rophet,  or  more  than  a  prophet.  *  "What 
 •went  ye  out  into  the  wilderness  for  to  see? 
 a  prophet?  yea,  I  say  unto  you,  more  than  a 
 prophet."  He  was  the  herald  of  the  dawn ;  and  for 
 more  than  a  hundred  vears  the  bride  has  been  more 
 and  more  falling  in  love  with  the  Bridegroom.  Kice 
 Haggard  may  decrease,  .but  Christ  increases.  He 
 exclaims,  "I  am  sent  before  Him.  He  that  hath  the 
 bride  is  the  I'ridegroom ;  but  the  friend  of  the  I>ride 
 groom,  that  standetli  and  heareth  Him,  rejoiceth 
 greatly  because  of  the  Bridegroom's  voice:  this  my 
 joy  therefore  is  made  full." 
 
 "O  tliou  fairest  among  women,"  no  more  wilt 
 thou  consort  with  human  leaders;  but  "thy  desire 
 shall  be  to  thy  husband,  and  he  shall  rule  over  thee." 
 Thou  shalt  have  no  leader  but  Christ.  And  thy  name 
 shall  be  Christian ;  thy  character  shall  be  Christian  ; 
 thy  creed  shall  be  Christian;  and  thy  fellowship 
 shall  be  Christian. 
 
 *  This  view  of  Rice  Iliijrgafrt  is  yet  furtlier  confirraed  by 
 r>avidson"s  History  of  the  I'reshyterian  Church  in  Kentucky  (page 
 198)  which  says  :  "They  (the  Christians)  proposed  to  establish  a 
 grand  communion,  wliich  sliould  agree  to  unite  upon  tlie  simplest 
 fundamental  principles,  according  to  a  plan  drawn  up  by  Rice 
 Haggard,  such  as  worshiping  one  God,  acknowledging  Jesus  Christ 
 as  the  Savior;  taking  the  Bible  for  the  sole  confession  of  faith, 
 and  organizing  on  the  New  Testament  model.  To  this  union  of 
 all  disciples  of  Christ,  they  gave  the  name  of  "The  Christian 
 Chtkch,"   and  would   recognize  no   sectarian  appellation." — Editor. 
 
REV.   A.   II.   MORRILL,   D.   D. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  285 
 
 ABNER  JONES 
 
 Founder   of   the    "Christian    Connection"    in   New 
 
 England 
 
 BY  REV.  A.  H.   jNIGRRILL^  D.  D. 
 
 The  term  ''Founder,"  I  believe,  is  correctly  given 
 to  Abner  Jones,  from  the  fact  that  he  established 
 the  first  church  organization  in  New  England  tak- 
 ing simply  the  name  "Christian." 
 
 He  was  born  in  Eoyalston,  Mass.,  April  28,  1772, 
 of  humble  parentage.  He  knew  the  deprivations  of 
 pioneer  life,  as  his  parents  removed  to  Bridgewater, 
 Vt.,  before  he  was  eight  years  old  and  lived,  as  the 
 early  settlers  of  that  town  lived,  with  none  of  the 
 luxuries  now  found  in  the  homes  of  rural  communi- 
 ties. He  evidently  improved  the  scant  educational 
 privileges  then  afforded  of  a  few  weeks  schooling  in 
 a  year,  as  he  was  able  to  teach  several  terms  before 
 he  entered  upon  the  work  of  his  calling,  first  as  a 
 physician  and  then  as  a  preacher. 
 
 The  obstacles  he  encountered  were  overcome,  and 
 doubtless  contributed  their  share  in  the  making  of 
 the  man  and  the  development  of  sturdy  character. 
 One  experience  which  has  been  preserved  for  our 
 consideration  and  profit  was  his  spiritual  exercise 
 of  mind  when  a  mere  lad.  For  several  years  a  great 
 conflict  was  waged  in  his  mind  as  to  the  dutv  of 
 living  a  Christian  life.  The  sense  of  sin  was  es- 
 pecially acute,  and  caused  him  great  mental  anxie- 
 ty.    Depressed  much  of  the  time  for  many  months 
 
Kiev.  ABNER  JONES 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  287 
 
 because  of  his  coDSciousness  of  sin,  he  finally  sur- 
 rendered himself  to  Christ,  and  found  inexpressible 
 joy.  This  experience  was  evidently  his  before  he 
 was  fourteen  years  of  age.  But  after  this  experi- 
 ence of  several  months,  he  passed  through  seasons 
 of  doubt  and  anguish,  from  which  he  was  not  en- 
 tirely delivered  until  some  years  later.  The  ques- 
 tion of  baptism  was  one  of  the  subjects  that  en- 
 gaged his  attention  frequently,  and,  because  he 
 shrank  from  it,  occasioned  many  unhappy  hours. 
 However,  he  finally  decided  the  question,  and  was 
 baptized  by  Elder  Elisha  Ransom,  on  June  9,  1793, 
 undoubtedly  by  immersion,  near  the  North  Meeting- 
 House,  in  Woodstock,  Vermont. 
 
 Some  of  the  incidents  of  his  life,  prior  to  his  bap- 
 tism, the  record  of  which  he  preserved  in  his  publish- 
 ed personal  narrative,  were  regarded  by  him  as 
 judgments  from  God,  sent  upon  him  because  of  his 
 disobedience.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned  his 
 sickness  at  about  the  age  of  seventeen ;  the  cutting  of 
 his  foot  with  an  axe,  inflicting  an  injury  which  caused 
 him  inconvenience  during  his  whole  life;  an  injury  a 
 few  months  following  this  which  disabled  him  from 
 engaging  in  hard,  physical  toil,  and  another  sick- 
 ness while  spending  a  few  months  in  the  state  of 
 New  York. 
 
 Immediately  following  the  baptism,  he  set  out 
 on  foot  to  go  from  Woodstock,  Vermont,  to  some 
 place  on  the  seashore  in  New  Hampshire,  a  dis- 
 tance of  fully  125  miles  by  the  route  which  he 
 traveled.  On  his  way,  he  visited  in  Grafton,  N.  H., 
 Salisbury,  where  Elias  Smith  was  laboring  in  a 
 "glorious    reformation,"    and    several    other    towns 
 
Site  of  the  log  cabin  erected  by  Abner  Jones'  father,  the  first  set- 
 tler  in  the  town   of  Bridsewater,    Vermont.      The    rock    pile 
 indicates  the  exact  spot  of  Abner  Jones"  boyhood  home. 
 
 (From  a  photograph  by  F.  A.  Richmond.) 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  28H 
 
 on  the  route,  finally  reaching  the  coast,  probably 
 in  the  present  town  of  North  Hampton,  where  he 
 remained  for  some  time,  receiving  much  help  from 
 bathing  in  the  ocean  and  drinking  the  salt  water. 
 He  met  Uriah  Smith,  the  brother  of  Elias,  who  had 
 just  commenced  to  preach,  and  was  laboring  in  the 
 towns  in  the  vicinity  of  North  Hampton,  and  spent 
 some  time  with  him,  later  returning  home  by  much 
 the  same  route  by  which  he  went.  He  was  soon  call- 
 ed to  his  brother's  in  Stillwater,  N.  Y.,  on  account 
 of  the  sickness  which  soon  terminated  fatally, 
 though  not  until  he  had  renounced  Universalism  and 
 become  a  Christian,  evicenli}-  as  a  result,  in  part  at 
 least,  of  Abner's  faithful  elforts. 
 
 On  his  return  from  New  York,  he  engaged  in 
 teaching  in  the  neighboring  town  of  Hartland,  Vt., 
 where  he  remained  nearly  a  year  and  a  half,  during 
 which  time  he  actively  participated  in  the  religious 
 meetings,  though  still  hesitating  to  believe  that  his 
 life-work  was  to  be  that  of  preaching  the  gospel. 
 Apparently  because  his  mind  was  much  exercised 
 upon  the  subject  of  i)reachiug  the  gospel,  he  gave 
 earnest  heed  to  the  teaching  from  the  pulpit,  and 
 found  that  he  was  not  fully  in  accord  with  it.  He 
 gave  much  thought  and  careful  investigation  to  re- 
 ligious subjects,  which  resulted  in  his  finding  him- 
 self not  in  harmony  vvith  some  of  the  doctrinal 
 preaching  of  the  ministry  of  the  Church.  He  de- 
 termined to  believe  and  practice  only  such  teachings 
 as  he  found  in  the  Bible.  He  discarded  the  name 
 "Baptist,-"  but  Avas  willing  to  be  styled  friend,  dis- 
 ciple, or  Christian.  >Vhile  the  pastor  of  the  church 
 declared  that  he  would  accept  no  teaching  for  which 
 
290  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 he  did  not  have  Biblical  authority,  Mr,  Jones  was 
 unable  to  dissuade  him  from  some  of  his  views, 
 even  when  he  was  unable  to  cite  Scripture  for  them. 
 
 While  his  mind  was  not  fully  settled  as  to  the 
 future  work,  because  he  had  thought  much  about 
 becoming  a  phj^sician,  he  studied  medicine,  apparent- 
 ly teaching  some  of  the  time,  possibly  to  secure  the 
 means  to  help  obtain  his  medical  education,  and  he 
 entered  upon  the  practice  of  this  profession.  He 
 lived  for  a  short  time  in  Hartford,  Vt.,  Grafton, 
 N.  H.,  and  Lyndon,  Vt.  He  had  nmrried,  his  Avife 
 being  INIiss  ])amari«  Prior.  Before  his  marriage 
 he  had  made  Miss  Prior  fully  acijuainted  with  his 
 views  of  duty,  assuring  her  that  he  might  feel  ob- 
 liged to  give  up  his  work  as  a  physician  and  become 
 a  minister. 
 
 His  success  as  a  physician  was  good,  and  ap- 
 parently his  i»rofession  had  so  engrossed  his  at- 
 tention that  he  had  slackened  his  activity  in  Chris- 
 tian service,  for  he  bears  testimony  that  his  hope 
 became  dimmed,  and  as  a  result  of  laying  down  his 
 ]»ubli<'  testimony,  a  season  of  darkness  had  ensued. 
 In  the  third  year  of  his  residence  in  Lyndon,  there 
 was  a  great  revival  in  a  neighboring  town  some  ten 
 miles  north,  and  having  heard  much  about  it,  he  de- 
 termined to  visit  the  place  and  see  for  himself.  This 
 led  him  to  confess  Iris  backslidings,  both  publicly 
 and  privately,  when  he  again  received  the  assurance 
 of  his  acceptance  with  Ood.  He  again  entered 
 heartily  into  the  active  work  as  a  Christian,  and  in 
 that  connection,  the  duty  of  preadiing  the  gospel 
 was  forcibly  pressed  upon  his  mind.  Careful  and 
 prayerful  attention  was  giv<Mi  to  tlie  matter,  and  as 
 
K  E  L  I  Cx  I  O  TT  S     .7  O  TI  R  N  A  L  I  S  :M  291 
 
 he  was  prating,  seeking  to  be  shown  what  was  his 
 duty,  this  passage  of  Scripture  came  to  him:  "A 
 man's  gift  maketli  room  for  him,  and  bringeth  him 
 before  great  men,"  (Prov,  18:16.)  Peace  came  to 
 his  soul,  and  he  promised  God  to  enter  upon  the 
 work,  if  He  wonhl  open  the  way.  Soon  tlie  oi)por- 
 tunity  came,  as  he  was  asked  to  liold  a  meeting  a  ■ 
 few  miles  from  home.  He  accordingly  made  an 
 appointment  for  a  certain  Sabbatli,  and  the  mani- 
 fest help  given  him  by  God  gave  him  assurance  that 
 he  was  in  the  path  of  duty.  Other  openings  came 
 to  him,  so  that  he  was  fully  convinced  that  it  was 
 the  will  of  God  that  he  should  become  a  preacher 
 of  the  gospel.  He  felt  that  he  must  give  up  the  prac- 
 tice of  medicine  and  give  himself  wholly  to  the 
 work.  Despite  the  warning  he  had  given  his  wife  as 
 to  the  matter,  she  was  not  fully  agreed  with  him 
 in  his  decision,  as  it  seemed  to  her  to  be  a  great 
 sacrifice,  but  she  finally  acceded  to  his  decision  and 
 afterward  became  a  true  helpmate  to  him  in  his 
 work. 
 
 He  began  to  preach  in  September,  1801,  and  was 
 soon  invited  to  preach  in  the  neighboring  towns. 
 Not  long  after  this,  probably  before  February,  1802, 
 he,  with  about  a  dozen  other  laymen  of  Lyndon,  or- 
 ganized the  first  church,  taking  the  name  of  ''Chris- 
 tian'' only.  He  thus  severed  his  relationship  with 
 theBaptists,  and  though  urged  to  join  the  Free  Will 
 Baptists,  lie  declined  to  do  so  unless  he  could  be 
 simi)ly  a  Christian,  a  free  man.  Upon  these  condi- 
 tions they  gave  him  the  hand  of  fellowship,  and 
 voluntarily  appointed  a  council  for  his  ordination, 
 which  occurred  the  last  of  November,  1802,  the  of- 
 
292  T  H  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 flciating    clergymen    being    Elders    Aaron    Buzzell, 
 Nathaniel  King  and  Nathaniel  Brown. 
 
 About  the  time  of  his  ordination  lie  organized 
 the  second  church  taking  the  name  of  ^'Christian" 
 only,  in  the  town  of  Hanover,  N,  H.,  and  soon  aftei- 
 the  third  church  so  named,  at  Piermont,  N.  H. 
 All  these  churches  had  a  short  existence  and  have 
 been  extinct  more  than  fifty  years. 
 
 During  the  following  two  years  his  life  was  a 
 busy  one,  he  frequent ly  ]treaching  twenty-five  to 
 thirty  times  a  month,  visiting  various  places,  in- 
 cluding Boston  and  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  tarrying  at 
 the  latter  place  some  time  with  Elias  Smith,  with 
 whom,  as  his  son  expresses  it,  he  had  "glorious 
 times,"  as  they  were  kindred  souls. 
 
 In  Boston,  in  connection  with  his  preaching  in 
 the  two  Baptist  cliurches,  there  was  an  extensive 
 revival,  which  spread  into  surrounding  towns,  in 
 which  Mr.  Jones  also  preached.  About  the  close 
 of  this  revival,  Smith  withdrew  from  the  Baptist 
 denomination,  and  because  Jones  continued  to  fel- 
 lowship him,  he  was  no  longer  welcome  in  Baptist 
 puli)its.  On  this  account,  evidently,  it  was  deemed 
 necessary  to  organize  a  new  church  in  Boston,  ui)on 
 the  same  basis  as  the  previous  three  organizations 
 occupied,  and  accordingly  the  Christian  Church  of 
 Boston  was  organized  July  1,  1804,  with  seven  mem- 
 bers. Jones  remained  the  pastor  of  this  church, 
 though  frequently  preaching  in  other  places,  until 
 January,  1807.  lie  then  removed  to  Bradford,  now 
 a  part  of  Haverhill,  Mass.,  preaching  most  of  the 
 time  in  Salem,  Mass.,  to  which  place  he  removed 
 two    years    later.      His    ministry    here   was   greatly 
 
r^:ligiotts   journalism  203 
 
 blessed,  the  cliiirch  enjoying  a  revival  season,  soon 
 after  he  became  pastor,  spreading  to  the  snrround- 
 ing  towns.  As  the  members  of  the  church  Avere 
 poor,  Mr.  Jones  tanght  a  day  school  in  his  home  for 
 a  time,  and  also  gave  instruction  in  sacred  music 
 to  aid  in  securing  financial  support. 
 
 In  March,  1812,  he  took  up  his  abode  in  Ports- 
 mouth, N.  H.,  remaining  there  until  the  fall  of  1814, 
 Avlien  he  moved  to  Stratham,  N.  H.,  some  twelve 
 miles  from  Portsmouth,  that  he  might  reside  in  a 
 safer  place,  as  Portsmouth  was  blockaded  by  the 
 British.  For  some  months  he  was  largely  occupied 
 in  visiting  and  preaching  among  the  churches,  en- 
 couraging them  in  their  seasons  of  trial  and  dis- 
 couragement. Elder  Jones  was  not  free  from  trials 
 himself,  as  he  was  often  in  need  of  money  to  supply 
 the  needs  of  his  family,  and  hence  suffered  some  dep- 
 rivations, but  was  never  discouraged,  and  often  lent 
 a  helping  hand  to  those  less  fortunate  than  himself. 
 In  November,  1815,  he  moved  his  family  to  Hop 
 kinton,  N.  H.,  he  having  decided  to  take  the  over- 
 sight of  the  church  there,  organized  in  1771,  and 
 which  is  the  present  Baptist  church  of  that  town. 
 At  that  time  this  was  a  place  second  in  importance 
 to  Concord  only,  in  central  New  Hampshire.  It 
 was  a  decidedly  pleasant  field. 
 
 He  had  given  up  the  practice  of  medicine  Avhen 
 he  gave  himself  fullv  to  the  work  of  the  ministrv, 
 but  the  appearance  of  a  disease  known  as  the  "Cold 
 Plague"  or  ''Spotted  Fever"  in  the  town  of  Deerfleld, 
 some  thirty  miles  from  his  home,  caused  the  physi- 
 cian there  to  send  an  imperative  summons  to  Elder 
 Jones    for   help,   which   was    so   importunate   that 
 
294  Til  10     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 he  finally  yielded  and  went  to  the  aid  of  his  old 
 friend,  and  as  the  disease  appeared  in  Hopkinton 
 only  a  few  days  after  his  return  home,  the  calls 
 came  for  his  service  in  snch  way  that  he  regarded 
 it  as  a  providential  opening  for  him  to  resume 
 practice,  in  which  he  continued  during  his  resi- 
 dence there. 
 
 Despite  the  opposition  that  was  aroused  because 
 of  this  resumption  of  medical  practice,  he  had  two 
 seasons  of  revival,  the  work  also  benefiting  the 
 Congregatioral  church  as  well  as  his  own. 
 
 While  pastor  here,  he  decided  to  banish  the  use 
 of  intoxicating  liquors  from  his  home,  which  was 
 a  pronounced  advance  step  in  temperance  reform 
 in  those  days. 
 
 •  Because  of  some  opposition,  Elder  Jones  decided 
 to  leave  Hopkinton,  though  it  was  a  great  sacri- 
 fice for  him  to  do  so,  and  yielded  to  the  urgent  re- 
 quest of  his  former  Salem  friends  to  become  pastor 
 there  again,  so  in  1822  he  took  up  his  residence 
 there,  though  he  had  preached  there  several  months 
 before  removing  his  family  from  Hopkinton. 
 
 During  this  pastorate  a  new  church  building  was 
 
 built,  which  was  dedicated   May  1,  1828.     Of  tliis 
 
 building  he   later   said,   as   lie   was   considering  the 
 
 call  to  Milan,  N.  Y. : 
 
 If  I  loave  Salem,  ...  I  must  leave  a  large,  beautiful 
 nieetius-house,  built  after  my  own  plan,  and  the  most  com- 
 modious bouse  I  bave  ever  seen. 
 
 His  two  pastorates  in  Salem  covered  about  eleven 
 years. 
 
 It  was  while  absent  from  this  church  on  leave, 
 in  1821),  that  he  was  taken  sick  in  New  York  state, 
 and   upon   his   recovery,   he   visited    Milan,   N,   Y., 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  TT  R  N  AL  I  S  M  2!»."> 
 
 among  other  places,  and  tarried  there  and  preached, 
 as  they  were  destitute  of  a  pastor,  owing  to  the 
 death  a  short  time  before  of  Rev.  John  L.  Peavey. 
 Thougli  lie  had  entertained  no  thought  of  severing 
 his  relation  with  the  Salem  church,  the  appeal  of 
 the  Milan  brethren  finally  prevailed,  and  he  decided 
 to  become  their  pastor,  serving  them  some  three 
 years.  His  relations  here  were  pleasant,  and  he 
 anticipated  continuing  as  pastor,  when  he  went  on  a 
 journey,  accom[)anied  by  his  wife,  to  visit  their 
 children  and  old  friends  in  Salem  and  other  places. 
 After  having  been  away  from  Milan  nearly  four 
 months,  having  received  a  pressing  invitation  to 
 become  pastor  at  Assonet,  Mass.,  he  decided  to  ac- 
 cept it,  having  secured  a  release  from  the  Milan 
 church,  and  entered  upon  his  work  in  October,  1833. 
 Three  years  later  his  wife,  after  a  long  sickness, 
 during  a  year  of  which  she  was  helpless,  passed  away, 
 which  was  a  great  affliction  to  him.  He  continued 
 his  pastorate  there  until  the  spring  of  1838,  pur- 
 posing to  take  a  journey  into  the  Middle,  and  pos- 
 sibly, the  Western  states,  thus  carrying  out  the  plan 
 that  was  interrupted  by  sickness  nine  years  before. 
 However,  he  was  never  able  to  carry  out  his  plan. 
 
 He  supplied  the  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  church  for 
 a  few  months,  and  then  accepted  the  call  to  a  s)iiall 
 parish  in  Upton,  israss.,  where  he  dwelt  about  two 
 years.  While  here,  he  traveled  some,  and  visited 
 all  the  churches  of  which  he  had  been  pastor. 
 
 On  August  1,  1839,  he  was  married  by  his  son, 
 A.  D,  Jones,  to  Mrs.  Nancy  F.  Clark,  of  Nantucket, 
 at  his  son's  home  in  Brighton,  Mass. 
 
 Concluding  his  ministry  at  Upton  in  April,  1840, 
 
20G  THE    CENTENNIAL     OF 
 
 he  decided  to  make  liis  home  in  the  beautiful  vil- 
 lage of  Exeter,  N.  H.,  now  an  important  educational 
 center,  and  he  accordingly  purchased  and  refitted  a 
 cottage  there,  his  health  giving  promise  of  several 
 3'ears  more  of  life. 
 
 But  this  promise  was  soon  dissipated,  as  he  was 
 taken  ill  in  the  winter,  and  his  sickness  made  such 
 progress  that  he  closed  his  mortal  career  on  May 
 29,  1841.  The  funeral  service  was  held  in  the 
 Christian  church,  in  Exeter,  May  31,  Elder  Elijah 
 Shaw,  a  long  time  friend  and  brother,  preaching  the 
 sermon,  while  some  twenty  preachers,  representing 
 several  denominations,  were  present,  including  the 
 well-known  Mark  Fernald,  who,  in  his  autobiog- 
 raphy, speaks  of  Elder  Jones  in  these  words,  after 
 mentioning  the  fact  that  he  was  at  the  funeral: 
 "Much  might  be  said  in  justice  and  truth  in  favor 
 of  Elder  Jones."  Certainly  we  may  give  him  the 
 same  meed  of  praise  that  is  spoken  of  Barnabas: 
 "He  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
 and  of  faith." 
 
 While  onh'  four  churches  which  he  served  as 
 pastor  are  now  included  within  the  fellowship  of 
 the  denomination  called  Christian,  yet  many  places 
 where  he  lived  and  preached  are  to-day  reaping  the 
 fruit  of  his  labors,  and  of  others  associated  with 
 him,  in  the  larger  spirit  of  brotherhood  that  pre- 
 vails, and  only  eternity  can  make  known  how  much 
 and  how  well  he  wrought. 
 
 He  was  a  man  of  great  activity  during  all  his 
 ministry,  and  was  instrumental  in  leading  many 
 unto  a  saving  faith  in  Christ. 
 
 Laconia,  JSf.  E. 
 
RKV.    M.   T.   MOURILT- 
 
K  E  r.  I  ( ;  I  ( » r  s    .i  < » i '  k  x  a  i:  i  s  m  299 
 
 ELIAS    SMITH 
 
 The   Founder  of  Religious  Journalism 
 
 liY   REV.    M.   T.    IMORUILL,  A.    M. 
 
 Forci.mi  Mission.  Sccrohirv 
 
 Tlie  centennial  of  religious  journalism  is  an  event 
 worthy  of  more  than  passing  thought,  and  the  man 
 who  pioneered  the  way,  who  published  the  first  re 
 ligious  newspaper,  was  a  man  whose  acquaintance 
 it  is  still  worth  while  to  cultivate,  even  though  it 
 must  be  by  biography. 
 
 ELIAS    smith's     early     DAYS. 
 
 Stephen  and  Irene  (Ransom)  Smith,  of  Lyme, 
 Connecticut,  were  blessed  with  three  sons  and  two 
 daughters,  the  son  Elias  being  born  June  17,  17G9. 
 Of  these  five  children,  the  two  brothers,  Elias  and 
 Uriah,  gained  the  most  fame,  and  Elias  outshone  his 
 brother.  The  elder  Smith  was  a  tiller  of  the  soil, 
 in  very  humble  circumstances,  and  his  family  never 
 knew  the  enervation  of  luxury.  But  Stephen  Smith 
 was  an  intensely  religious  man,  affected  by  the  re- 
 ligious atmosphere  of  that  time  in  New  England, 
 a  member  of  the  Baptist  Church.  Mrs.  Smith  had 
 been  a  Congregationalist  before  her  marriage.  And 
 the  children  who  lighted  their  humble  home  shared 
 the  religious  instruction  imparted  by  their  parents. 
 
 The  boy  Elias  was  inured  to  hardship  and  pri- 
 vation. His  privileges  were  exceedingly  limited.  He 
 tells  us  that  his  schooling  began  in  his  fourth  year, 
 
UEV.  ELIAS  SMITH 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  r  R  X  A  L  I  S  :\I  301 
 
 and  practically  ended  in  his  thirteenth.  He  was 
 naturally  (juick  of  mind,  and  the  events  transpiring 
 during  his  earlier  years,  together  with  the  throb 
 bing  religious  atmosphere,  effectually  awakened  and 
 developed  his  intellectual  powers.  The  American 
 colonies  were  passing  through  the  throes  incident 
 upon  birth  of  American  Independence,  and  the  lad 
 used  to  see  the  British  ships  sailing  Long  Island 
 Sound.  The  Battle  of  Bunker  Hill  was  fought  on 
 the  sixth  anniversary  of  his  birth.  And  from  his 
 earliest  days  until  mature  manhood  his  mind  was 
 under  the  influence  of  successive  religious  awaken- 
 ings in  the  communities  where  he  lived.  As  a  mere 
 lad  he  used  to  have  fears  for  his  eternal  welfare  and 
 went  by  himself  to  pray  a  prayer  out  of  his  spelling- 
 book.  When  eight  vears  old,  bv  connivance  of  his 
 mother  and  her  brother,  the  boy  was  captured  while 
 endeavoring  to  escaj^e  from  the  meeting-house,  forci 
 bly  held  in  front  of  tlie  minister  and  baptized  by 
 sprinkling,  in  spite  of  vigorous  juvenile  protests. 
 
 In  the  spring  of  1782,  Mr.  Smith,  Sr.,  went  to 
 South  Woodstock,  Vermont,  and  began  the  erection 
 of  a  house,  back  on  the  hillside  in  the  dense  forest, 
 where  he  had  purchased  a- tract  of  land.  The  who]:' 
 country  was  new  and  largely  a  forest  wilderness. 
 And  yet  Mr.  Smith  thought  to  move  his  family  to 
 that  new  country.  Before  the  house  was  complete  1 
 he  returned  to  Lyme;  and  somewhat  later  in  the  sea 
 son  loaded  his  household  effects  onto  a  primitive 
 cart,  and  began  the  difficult  journey  to  the  new 
 home.  The  road  was  exceedingly  hard,  lying  up 
 along  the  Connecticut  river  as  far  as  Windsor,  and 
 then   westward   a   dozen    miles   through   avooIs   nn  1 
 
Site  of  the  Sloplien   Smith  home,  now  part  of  the  Isaiah  Fiillertoii 
 
 farsn,    Koutli    Woodstock,    Vermont.         Here    Elias    Suiitli    grew 
 
 from    Ijoyliood   to   nuinliood. 
 
 (From    plioto    liy    Walter    Slnirllrff. ) 
 
RELIGIOT'S     J  ( )  T'  K  N  A  I.  I  S  SI  303 
 
 over  hills.  Elias  trudged  on  foot  nearly  every  mile 
 of  the  one  hundred  and  eightv.  When  at  last  the 
 family  came  to  the  new  home,  this  son  was  so  re- 
 volted at  the  sight  that  he  really  started  back  to- 
 vrard  Connecticut. 
 
 ?iouth  Woodstock  was  a  growing  little  village, 
 and  before  long  there  were  two  meeting-houses  in 
 the  place,  one  belonging  to  the  Baptists,  and  one 
 to  the  Congregationalists.  Eev.  Aaron  Hutchin- 
 son, of  Pomfret,  the  town  north  of  Woodstock,  used 
 to  preach  in  the  Congregational  meeting-house. 
 This  man  was  a  Harvard  graduate,  and  the  pioneer 
 preacher  in  that  part  of  Vermont.  The  Bajitist 
 ministers  were  itinerants,  and  within  a  few  years 
 the  South  Woodstock  people  heard  a  number  of 
 them  of  varying  degrees  of  ability  and  training. 
 These  preachers  were  the  men  under  v>^hose  influence 
 Elias  Smith  came. 
 
 In  one  of  his  despondent  moods,  some  time  in 
 his  sixteenth  year,  he  went  into  the  woods  to  brood 
 over  his  religious  condition,  and  experience'd  what 
 he  afterward  recognized  as  his  conversion;  although 
 years  later  he  was  tormented  with  doubts  as  to 
 its  reality.  He  now  read  his  Bible  continually,  and 
 fell  into  the  way  of  squaring  all  his  experiences  and 
 <,'onvictions  by  the  plain  understanding  of  what  he 
 read.  He  was  so  much  immersed  in  religious  re- 
 flections that  he  was  quite  unfit  for  ordinary  man- 
 ual toil. 
 
 Ste{)hen  Smith  recognized  the  fact  that  his  son 
 would  not  make  a  good  farmer,  and  plainly  advised 
 him  to  seek  some  other  occupation.  It  was  here, 
 in  his  eighteenth  year,  that  Elias  had  forty  days' 
 
304  THE    CENT  ENN  I  AT,    OF 
 
 schooling,  thirty  to  learn  Dilworth's  grammar,  ten 
 to  learn  arithmetic,  and  eight  evenings  to  learn 
 music.  With  such  meager  accomplishments  to 
 boast  of,  young  Smith  began  to  teach  school  in  his 
 own  district,  acquitting  himself  satisfactorily.  He 
 had  leisure  for  reading.  I^y  a  visit  to  Connecticut 
 his  horizon  was  much  broadened,  and  his  religious 
 experience  deepened. 
 
 Soon  after  his  return  to  Woodstock  he  was  much 
 exercised  about  baptism,  and  set  his  mind  at  rest 
 by  being  immersed  by  Rev.  William  Grow,  after 
 which  he  enrolled  himself  Avitli  the  Second  Baptist 
 church  of  WooAstock.  His  services  as  school- 
 master were   again  required  by  his  home  district. 
 
 MINISTERIAL     CAREER. 
 
 For  several  years  Smith  had  been  much  vexed 
 with  thoughts  of  becoming  a  minister.  In  the  last 
 year  of  his  school  teaching,  impelled  largely  by 
 the  necessity  of  deciding  one  way  or  the  other,  he 
 obtained  leave  of  absence  from  school  and  visited 
 several  Baptist  association  meetings.  Finally  a 
 dream  seemed  to  furnish  him  indubitable  evidence 
 of  a  call  to  the  ministry,  and  he  yielded  to  Avhat 
 seemed  the  divine  will,  immediately  procuring  books 
 and  setting  about  preparation  in  earnest.  By  in- 
 vitation he  made  a  trip  northward  in  Vermont,  and 
 across  to  Piermont  and  Haverhill,  New  Hampshire, 
 preaching  a  few  times.  For  about  twenty  years  he 
 continued  to  travel  and  preach.  Most  of  his  earlier 
 efforts  were  in  New  Hampshire  and  northeastern 
 Massachusetts. 
 
 In  1793,  while  residing  at  Lee,  New  Hampshire, 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNAL  I  SIM  305 
 
 Elias  Smith  was  ordained  as  an  evangelist,  care- 
 fully stipulating  that  he  should  be  free  to  travel 
 and  preach  as  the  apostles  did.  Three  thousand 
 people,  it  was  estimated,  were  present  at  the  or- 
 dination, which  was  granted  by  the  Baptists.  A 
 year  later  Mary  liurleigh,  daughter  of  Josiah  Bur- 
 leigh, of  Newmarket,  New  Hampshire,  became  Mrs. 
 Smith,  and  they  set  up  housekeeping  in  the  humblest 
 fashion    at    Salisbury. 
 
 Notwithstanding  all  his  hatred  for  such  things 
 and  all  his  fulminations  against  them,  Smith  actual- 
 ly suffered  an  installation  as  pastor  of  a  Baptist 
 church  in  Woburn,  Mass.,  black  clothes,  band,  and 
 all  the  trappings  accompanying,  and  determined  to 
 settle  down  and  stop  his  wanderings.  The  church 
 agreed  to  pay  him  |;333.33  a  year.  This  was  in  1798. 
 He  immediately  felt  himself  in  galling  bondage, 
 which  continued  until  he  snapped  the  bonds.  The 
 church  demanded  all  the  benefices  conferred  upon 
 its  pastor,  and  he  departed  almost  penniless.  Mean- 
 time, to  mend  his  finances,  he  had  become  a  member 
 of  a  mercantile  company  which  opened  a  store  in 
 AVoodstock,  Vermont.  The  store  was  moved  to 
 Salisbury,  New  Hampshire,  in  1801,  and  Smith  de- 
 termined to  settle  there,  engage  in  business  and 
 quit  the  ministry.  The  business  throve,  and  he  re- 
 garded himself  as  quite  affluent.  But  being  a  mer- 
 chant was  bondage  to  him  also,  and  he  felt  as  bad 
 as  ever.  This  time  Providence  released  him;  for 
 the  declaration  of  peace  between  France  and  Eng- 
 land destroyed  war-time  prices,  and  Smith  and  his 
 partners  were  left  nearly  bankrupt.  Finally  his 
 real  estate  was  turned  to  the  partners,  and  he  was 
 
30G  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 released   from   his   obligations,   almost  in   destitute 
 condition. 
 
 It  should  be  stated  that  a  second  reason  had  in- 
 fluenced  him  to  engage  in  merchandising — the  loss 
 of  his  Calvinistic  theology,  leaving  him  undecided 
 as  to  what  he  should  preach.  He  was  regarded  as 
 a  Baptist  minister  in  good  standing;  but  for  some 
 time  had  preached  with  "mental  reservations,"  and 
 felt  guilty  and  ill  at  ease.  Reason  and  heart  told 
 him  that  the  doctrine  of  election  and  others  of  that 
 class  were  wrong.  The  influence  of  his  younger 
 brother  finally  swung  him  to  Universalism,  which 
 he  embraced  for  fifteen  days.  Then  he  parted  from 
 all  isms,  as  he  supposed  forever. 
 
 JOURNALISTIC  CAREER. 
 
 It  should  not  De  supposed  that  Mr.  Smith  ceased 
 his  gospel  ministry  at  this  point,  when  he  began  to 
 write  and  publish.  On  the  contrary,  authorship 
 was  an  extra  line  of  work,  and  did  not  abate  a  jot 
 of  his  incessant  ministerial  labors. 
 
 After  the  disappointing  experience  in  the  mer- 
 cantile business,  Elias  Smith  moved  to  Portsmouth, 
 New  Hampshire,  and  began  to  preach  there.  It 
 was  about  this  time,  in  1802,  that  the  stinging  cuts 
 of  his  enemies  who  attacked  him  in  print  suggested 
 to  him  public  printed  rejoinders  for  the  dissemina- 
 tion of  his  views  and  defense.  A  discourse  on  bap- 
 tism was  his  first  printed  piece.  Three  large  edi- 
 tions of  a  Thanksgiving  sermon  were  printed  and 
 exhausted.  In  the  winter  and  spring  of  1803  he 
 composed  ''The  History  of  the  Anti-Christ,"  which 
 was  first  printed  in  the  IsIgio  HamjjsJiire   Gazette, 
 
K  EL  I  (MOT'S     .TOT'KNA  L  I  S  M  -^oj 
 
 later  appearing  iu  pamphlet  form.  That  was  fol- 
 lowed by  ''The  Clergyman's  Looking  Glass,"  a 
 brochure  severely  arraigning  the  "clergy,"  by  which 
 word  he  meant  to  include  the  ministry  of  the  Epis- 
 copal Church,  and  such  others  as  were  "settled"  in 
 the  various  towns  and  supported  by  public  taxa- 
 tion. 
 
 The  year  1804  was  a  busy  one,  and  Mr.  Smitli 
 suffered  greatly  in  spirit  because  of  his  persecu- 
 tions. New  numbers  of  "The  Clergyman's  Looking 
 Glass"  were  issued,  attacking  prevalent  doctrines 
 and  abuses  in  the  Church.  About  February  of  this 
 year  he  underwent  the  most  trying  ordeal  of  his 
 life  up  to  this  point.  During  his  absence  from  the 
 city  an  advertisement  of  a  pamphlet  aimed  at  an 
 "Episcopalian  priest"  appeared  in  the  Nciv  Hamp- 
 shire Gazette,  which  greatly  incensed  some  of  the 
 people.  The  printer  had  his  printing  office  taken 
 from  him,  and  was  later  imprisoned.  When  Elias 
 returned  to  the  city,  it  was  in  an  uproar,  and  the 
 authorship  of  the  pamphlet  was  laid  to  him.  A 
 mob  surrounded  him  in  a  barber  shop,  and  he  was 
 in  danger  of  physical  violence.  With  difficulty  he 
 convinced  the  committee  from  the  mob  that  waited 
 on  him  that  he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  pamphlet, 
 and  the  crowd  withdrew,  although  the  city  was  in 
 a  tumult  all  night  Wednesday  and  all  day  Thurs- 
 day, and  a  large  body  of  his  friends  had  to  escort 
 him  to  and  from  his  evening  services. 
 
 During  March  he  published,  "The  Whole  World 
 Governed  by  a  Jew,"  and  his  enemies  grew  still 
 angrier.  About  this  time  he  started  a  magazine 
 entitlerl,  ''The  Christian's  Magazine,  Remewer  and 
 
308  T  HE     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 Religions  Intelligencer,  consisting  of  subjects  His- 
 torical, Doctrinal,  Experimental,  Practical,  and 
 Poetical."  Contemporary  sermons  were  pungently 
 reviewed  in  the  new  publication,  and  Smith's  ene- 
 mies were  not  at  all  mollified.  He  was  met  with  a 
 cold  shoulder  throughout  a  trip  to  Massachusetts, 
 owing  to  the  influence  of  the  Baptists,  who  claimed 
 to  have  excommunicated  him.  This  he  met  with 
 *'A  Short  Sermon  to  the  Calvinist  Baptists  in  "Mas- 
 sachusetts," the  text  being  1  Samuel  20 :  19,  20.  A 
 history  of  the  clergy  from  the  third  century  down 
 was  printed  in  the  Christian  Magazine.  Mr.  Smith 
 remarks  that  the  clergy  in  Massachusetts  and  New 
 Hampshire  were  much  disturbed  by  his  writings 
 this  year. 
 
 And  now  we  come  to  a  noteworthy  date  in  the 
 histor.y  of  journalism.  On  September  1,  1808,  ap- 
 peared the  first  issue  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lih- 
 erttj,  the  first  religious  newspaper  ever  published,  so 
 far  as  is  known.  The  conception  of  a  religious 
 netfspaper  belonged  to  Hon.  Isaac  Wilber,  of  Little 
 Compton,  Rhode  Island,  who  made  proposals  to 
 Mr.  Smith  to  edit  such  a  paper,  friends  providing 
 for  its  publication.  Smith  rejected  the  proposal,  but 
 a  few  months  later  issued  the  paper  as  above  stated, 
 and  on  his  own  responsibility,  insuring  his  own 
 freedom  of  utterance.  The  journal  was  a  four-page 
 sheet,  ])ages  about  nine  by  twelve  inches,  issued  at 
 Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  every  other  Thursday  morning, 
 at  one  dollar  a  year.  The  motto  contained  the  idea 
 of  a  newspaper : 
 
 From  realms  far  distant,   and  from  climes  unknown; 
 We  make  the  knowledge  of  our   King  your  own. 
 
K  E  L  1(4  I  O  IT  S     J  ( )  n  K  N  A  L  I  S  INI  309 
 
 Tw^o  hundred  and  seventy-four  subscribers  com- 
 prised the  first  list,  and  in  September,  1815,  the 
 number  had  increased  to  only  fifteen  hundred. 
 
 At  Little  Hampton,  south  of  Portsmouth,  Mr. 
 Smith  again  narrowly  escajied  mob  violence.  This 
 Avas  in  180S.  His  publishers  refused  to  print  any 
 more  of  his  books,  and  he  arranged  with  Henry 
 Ranlet,  of  Exeter,  N.  H.,  to  do  his  printing. 
 
 After  seven  years  of  residence  in  Portsmouth, 
 in  February,  1810,  Elias  and  his  family  removed 
 to  Portland,  Maine,  and  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lih- 
 erty  was  published  from  that  city.  This  move  he 
 always  regretted.  The  next  spring  he  was  induced 
 to  move  to  Philadelphia ;  and  there,  at  his  resi- 
 dence on  Christian  Street,  between  Fifth  and  Sixth, 
 he  issued  the  Herald  once  in  two  weeks.  Six 
 months  of  the  next  year  were  occupied  in  compos- 
 ing his  ''New  Testament  Dictionary,"  the  most  dif 
 ficult  of  all  his  undertakings.  Greatlv  reduced  bv  his 
 herculean  labors  and  by  imminent  bankruptcy,  he 
 fell  sick  with  tj'phus  fever  while  in  New  England 
 collecting  money  to  relieve  his  embarrassment. 
 Early  in  1814  his  wife  died  in  Philadelphia  in  his 
 absence  in  New  England.  And  so  trouble  was 
 heaped  upon  trouble. 
 
 Mr.  Smith  resolved  to  return  to  Portsmouth,  and 
 actually  arriv^ed  there  in  January,  1815,  with  his 
 second  wife,  who  was  Miss  Rachel  Thurber,  of 
 Providence,  R.  I.  To  liquidate  his  debts  in  Phila- 
 delphia had  taken  his  whole  property,  even  to  table 
 cutlery,  and  once  more  he  was  stripped  of  posses- 
 sions.    Friends  rallied  and  he  kept  on  printing  the 
 
310  T  n  E    C'  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  Ij    OF 
 
 Herald.      His    autobiography    was    completed    and 
 printed  in  the  spring  of  1816. 
 
 In  rapid  review  we  have  passed  over  the  four- 
 teen years  of  Smith's  life  which  were  most  prolific 
 of  labors  and  trials.  His  ministerial  labors  were 
 prodigious;  his  journeys  were  frequent,  long,  and 
 arduous;  the  opposition  he  met  was  bitter  and  vio- 
 lent. Looking  back  over  this  period  he  expressed 
 surprise  that  he  had  been  able  to  undergo  so  much. 
 
 For  a  long  time  I  was  a  spectacle  to  those  characters, 
 and  an  obiect  of  ridicule  while  passing  the  streets.  Some 
 of  every  class,  from  children  to  men  of  gray  hairs,  treated 
 me  with  contempt,  while  passing  peaceably  along.  I  often 
 received  abusive  language  from  people  in  the  streets,  and 
 from  windows  of  houses,  stores,  and  workshops. 
 
 ELIAS  SMITII^  THOMSONIAN  PHYSICIAN. 
 
 In  the  spring  of  1816,  probably  already  con- 
 temi)lating  a  change  in  occupation,  Mr.  Smith  re- 
 moved to  Boston.  It  has  been  generally  acceded 
 by^  his  critics  that  his  financial  difficulties  drove 
 him  to  the  change.  For  Smith's  finances  were  al- 
 ways in  chaotic  condition ;  he  traveled  and  pub- 
 lished much;  he  received  only  the  meagerest  sup- 
 port from  churches  he  served;  and  he  ahvays  had 
 a  family  to  support. 
 
 Hence  after  settling  in  Boston  he  formed  con- 
 nection with  the  famous  Dr.  Samuel  Thomson,  of 
 that  city,  originator  of  the  "Thoinsonian  System" 
 of  medicine  and  therapeutics.  Smith  had  read  con- 
 siderable about  the  Thomsonian  system,  and  had 
 made  practical  trial  of  it.  He  believed  Thomson 
 right,  and  saw  a  w'ay  to  l>ecome  a  practicioner. 
 Hence  he  learned  Thomson's  theory  and  "Materia 
 Medica,"  and  soon  fell  into  a  lucrative  practice;  al- 
 
u  E  r.  I  ( ;  I  o  IT  s   J  o  IT  R  N  a  l  i  s  ini  311 
 
 though  at  first  he  had  only  thought  to  practice  in  his 
 own  family  and  among  near  friends.  Henceforth  he 
 was  Dr.  Elias  i^niith,  and  resided  many  years  in 
 Boston,  maintaining  his  practice.  He  is  said  to 
 have  written  nuich  npon  medical  themes,  his  most 
 considerable  pieces  being  ''The  People's  Book,"  and 
 "The  American  I'h^sician,"  copies  of  which  are 
 still  extant. 
 
 The  change  of  occupation  greatly  chagrined 
 his  friends;  but  that  emotion  was  mild  compared 
 to  their  consternation  and  Avrath,  when,  a  few 
 months  after  he  embraced  the  medical  profession, 
 he  announced  his  conversion  to  Universal  ism,  mak- 
 ing the  declaration  through  the  Herald.  He  joined 
 the  "Universal  Convention,"  and  preached  the  new 
 doctrine  in  Boston  and  elsewhere.  But  he  could 
 not  go  the  whole  length  of  the  universal  tenets, 
 clung  to  the  most  of  his  former  beliefs,  and  did 
 not  find  real  hearty  fellowship  among  the  Univer- 
 salists. 
 
 Thus  far  Smith  had  continued  the  Herald.  The 
 vagary  of  the  editor  and  publisher  no  doubt  affected 
 its  subscription  list;  and  then  he  was  almost  ab- 
 sorbed in  his  new  occupation.  The  Christians  need- 
 ed the  journal,  and  a  very  loyal  man,  named  Robert 
 Foster,  acquired  the  paper,  moved  it  back  to  Ports^ 
 mouth,  changed  the  name,  and  went  on  with  the 
 publication.  The  former  champion  of  religious  lib- 
 erty was  now  quite  free  to  pursue  his  medical 
 studies  and  practice.  This  was  in  the  spring  of 
 1818,  a  turning  point  in  the  career  of  Elias  Smith. 
 
 Not  many  of  Smith's  medical  writings  are  accessi 
 
312  T  i I  E     ('  E  X  T  K  X  X  I  A  I^     O  V 
 
 ble  now.       The  general  tenor  of  his  work  may  be 
 judged  from  the  title  page  of  his  best  medical  book, 
 
 THE  AMEKICAN  PHYSICIAN 
 
 AND 
 
 FAMILY  ASSISTANT. 
 
 IN    FIVE    PARTS^    CONTAINING: 
 
 I. 
 
 A    GENERAL    DESCRIPTION    OF    VEGETABLE 
 MEDICINES. 
 
 II. 
 
 THE    MANNER  OF  PREPARING  THEM    FOR  USE. 
 
 III. 
 
 DESCRIPTION   OF  DISEASES^  AND   MANNER  OF  CURING 
 
 THEM. 
 
 IV. 
 
 A    DESCRIPTION    OF    MINERAL    AND    VEGETABLE    POISONS^ 
 
 GIVEN    BY  THOSE   CALLED  REGULAR  DOCTORS^   UNDER 
 
 THE  NAME  OF   MEDICINES. 
 
 V. 
 
 HEALTH   VARIOUSLY   ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 This  Avas  a  constructive  work,  following  out  the 
 Thomsonian  lines  of  practice  and  theory. 
 
 A  few  events  in  this  period  may  be  enumerated 
 in  concluding.  In  October,  1817,  soon  after  Dr. 
 Smith  embraced  Universalism,  an  "Elders'  Con- 
 ference" was  held  at  Portsmouth  to  consider  what 
 
K  E  L  I  GIOUS    JOUUNALISM  313 
 
 could  be  done  to  hinder  the  inroads  of  that  faitli. 
 The  upshot  was  the  beginning  of  discipline  and  or 
 ganization  among  the  Christians  in  New  England. 
 
 The  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  changed  hands  in 
 the  spring  of  1818.  Some  time  between  these  two 
 dates  the  Tortsmouth  Christian  church  withdrew 
 fellowship  from  their  former  pastor. 
 
 At  a  session  of  the  New  Hampshire  Christian 
 Conference,  held  at  Guilford,  June  16,  1823,  Smith 
 was  present  and  publicly  renounced  Universalism, 
 explaining  how  he  fell  into  the  error.  He  made  a 
 second  confession  before  the  same  body  at  Dur 
 ham,  in  1827.  At  sundry  times  he  acknowledged 
 his  error,  in  hopes  of  re-establishing  fellowship  with 
 his  old  comrades  in  the  reformation;  but  his  ad- 
 vances were  met  only  coolly. 
 
 In  1829  he  started  another  magazine,  which  con- 
 tinued for  a  time. 
 
 "The  American  Physician"  was  published  in  1832, 
 seven  years  after  Dr.  Thomson  had  issued  his  "Ma- 
 teria Medica." 
 
 "The  People's  Book"  saw  the  light  in  1836. 
 
 Finally  the  Portsmouth  church  restored  Smith 
 to  its  fellowship  on  February  20,  1840.  He  was 
 then  a  hale  and  hearty  old  man,  full  of  hopes, 
 planning  to  resume  his  Christian  ministry.  He  did 
 preach  some;  but  the  lost  ground  of  more  than  twen- 
 ty years  he  never  recovered.  Before  he  had  freed 
 himself  from  other  cares  and  fairly  embarked  again 
 in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  he  passed  to  his  rest 
 on  June  29,  1846,  in  the  city  of  Lynn,  Mass., 
 whither  he  had  removed  some  time  previous  to  his 
 death. 
 
.•!14  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 ELIAS   SMITH^   THE   REFORMER. 
 
 Like  most  reformers,  Elias  Smith  became  so  by 
 force  of  circumstances.  He  had,  as  a  voutli,  taken 
 his  stand  by  the  Bible,  declining  to  accept  more  or 
 less  in  the  way  of  Christian  faith  and  guidance  in 
 practical  conduct.  As  early  as  1802  he  had  ab- 
 jured all  sectarian  names  and  professed  to  be  mere- 
 ly a  "Christian."  A  little  later  he  stigmatized  the 
 catechism  as  a  human  invention.  During  the  same 
 summer  eleven  Baptist  preachers  met  in  "The 
 Christian  Conference,"  and  all  but  committed  them- 
 selves to  leave  behind  "everything  in  name,  doctrine, 
 or  practice,  not  found  in  the  New  Testament." 
 Most  of  the  eleven  retreated  later. 
 
 During  1802  and  1803  Elder  Smith  was  gather- 
 ing a  following  in  Portsmouth,  N.  H.  In  1803  El- 
 der Abner  Jones,  of  Vermont,  arrived,  and  by  his 
 influence  the  church  in  Portsmouth  and  the  Chris 
 tian  Conference  were  induced  to  throw  away  their 
 articles  and  accept  the  New  Testament  as  an  "all- 
 sufficient  rule  for  Christians." 
 
 For  years  the  Baptists  had  been  fighting  Avhat 
 they  were  pleased  to  call  "The  Established  Church," 
 the  church  supported  by  tax,  and  waged  war  on 
 much  of  the  Puritan  ecclesiasticism  then  predomi- 
 nant. Smith  threw  himself  unreservedlv  into  the 
 conflict.     His  condemnation  was  unsparing. 
 
 In  the  year  1803  he  was  cited  to  appear  before  the 
 Woburn  church  to  answer  to  charges.  Immediately 
 he  withdrew  "for  want  of  fellowship,"  telling  the 
 church  that  he  voluntarily  joined  them,  and  that 
 he  as  voluntarily  withdrew.  However,  he  was  ex- 
 communicated.    He  told  the  church : 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  yio 
 
 If  you  wish  to  kuow  what  denomiuatioii  I  belong  to,  I 
 tell  yon,  as  a  professor  of  religion,  I  am  a  Christian;  as  a 
 preacher,  a  minister  of  Christ;  calling  no  man  father  or 
 master ;  holding  as  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God  every- 
 thing highly  esteemed  among  men,  such  as  Calvinism,  Ar- 
 ininianisni,  frcc-willism,  universal  ism,  reverend,  parsons, 
 chaplains,  ilfjcfors  of  diviniti/.  eiertin,  bands,  snritliees,  iiofes, 
 creeds,  covenants,  platforms,  with  the  spirit  of  slander, 
 which  those  who  hold  to  these  things,  are  too  often  iu  pos- 
 session of. 
 
 In  181 G  he  dofined  positively  his  position  as  fol- 
 lows : 
 
 The  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  sure,  authentic  and 
 infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice ;  the  name  Christian 
 is  the  only  proper  one  for  the  believer ;  in  all  essentials 
 the  Scriptures  are  plain  to  be  understood;  every  Christian 
 is  free  to  examine  the  Scriptures  for  himself  and  to  im- 
 partially judge  of  the  sense  and  meaning  of  the  same ; 
 every  Christian  has  a  right  to  publish  and  vindicate  what 
 he  believes  is  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  and  to  serve  God 
 according  to  his  own  conscience. 
 
 Beyond  these  statements  Smith  never  went.  In 
 his  later  years  he  seems  to  have  recognized  the  ex- 
 cess of  his  reformatory  zeal,  and  some  intemperance 
 in  his  denunciation  of  error  and  abuse.  The  state- 
 ments of  his  principles  were  in  moderate  diction 
 and  terms;  but  the  principles  themselves  Avere  but 
 little  altered. 
 
 In  concluding-  this  sketch  one  may  declare  his 
 admiration  for  Elias  Smith,  minister  of  the  gospel 
 and  reformer.  Considering  his  humble  origin  and 
 limited  early  opportunities,  no  one  could  have  pre- 
 dicted such  a  brilliant  career.  He  was  a  natural, 
 forceful  orator,  a  brilliant  journalist,  and  intrepid 
 leader  in  reformation.  His  character  was  above  re 
 proach.  His  conscience  was  tender,  and  his  sense 
 of  true  religious  liberty  was  keen  and  clear.  While 
 he  was  subject  to  despondency  and  vagary,  yet  his 
 
310  T  HE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  r.    OF 
 
 doctrinal  contentions  largely  foreshadowed  the  com- 
 monly accepted  positions  of  to-day.  On  the  snbjects 
 of  church  organization  and  association,  and  dele 
 gated  conferences,  his  positions  were  probably  un- 
 sound. Smith's  labors  were  prodigious,  his  perse- 
 cutions and  trial  almost  be^'Ond  belief.  On  the 
 whole,  he  was  a  renmrkable  man,  and  lacked  little 
 if  any  of  true  greatness,  being  one  of  the  command- 
 ing figures  of  his  day  in  JN'ew  England. 
 
 Dayton,  Ohio. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 BARTON  W.  STONE 
 
 A  Scholar  and  Reformer 
 
 BY  REV.  O.  P..    WIIITAKER^  D.  D. 
 President   of    T'iiIdu   Chrislinn   College 
 
 Among  the  brightest  names  on  the  list  of  God's 
 evangelists  shines  that  of  Barton  Warren  Stone. 
 In  brilliancy  of  intellect,  in  nobility  of  character, 
 in  purity  of  heart,  in  fearlessness  in  the  discharge 
 of  duty  and  in  fullness  of  Christ's  spirit,  he  had  few 
 equals;  but,  like  all  great  men  of  his  class,  he  was 
 bitterly  persecuted  and  venomously  slandered  by 
 those  who  hated  and  envied  him  because  of  his  fear- 
 less denunciation  of  the  evils  they  succored. 
 
 The  opening  words  of  his  autobiography  are: 
 
 I  was  born  near  Port-Tol)acco,  in  the  state  of  Maryland, 
 December  24,  1772.  My  father,  John  Stone,  died  when  I 
 was  young.  I  have  no  recollection  of  him  in  life.  My 
 mother,  whose  maiden  name  was  Mary  Warren,  a  few  years 
 after  the  death  of  my  father,  with  a  large  family  of  chil- 
 dren and  servants,  moved  to  the  then  called  backwoods  of 
 Virginia,  Pittsylvania  county,  near  Dan  river,  about  eighty 
 miles  below  the  Blue  Mountains.  This  occurred  in  1770, 
 during  the  Revolutionary  War. 
 
 Though  a  mere  child  the  horrors  of  the  Revolu- 
 tionary War  made  a  deep  and  lasting  impression 
 on  his  mind.  In  the  battle  between  Generals  Green 
 and  Cornwallis,  he  says :  '*We  distinctly  heard  the 
 roar  of  the  artillery,  and  awfully  feared  the  re- 
 sult." Then  followed  (as  they  had  preceded)  the 
 bitter  religious  contentions, — the  I'resbyterians,  the 
 Baptists,  the  Episcopalians ;  until  ''about  this  time 
 
KEv.  r.Airiox  w.  stonf: 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  310 
 
 came  a  few  Methodist  preachers,"  and  the  older 
 sects  began  to  unite  in  their  opposition  to  the  new 
 arrival.  The  child  was  very  deeply  impressed  by 
 the  religious  agitations,  revivals  and  wars,  and  was 
 much  tossed  about  on  the  waves  of  doubt  and  un- 
 certainty in  the  midst  of  these  troublous  seas.  And 
 3'et  even  now  his  precocious  mind  was  forming  opin- 
 ions and  arriving  at  conclusions  that  would  have 
 done  honor  to  the  low  standard  of  sectarian  conten- 
 tion of  the  time. 
 
 Little  did  his  widowed  mother,  laboring  in  poverty 
 to  provide  for  her  household,  dream  that  the  bright, 
 alert,  vivacious,  yet  remarkably  conscientious  lad, 
 playing  in  her  yard,  or  with  sparkling  eyes  relating 
 to  her  his  childish  discoveries  of  joys,  or  with 
 troubled  head  bowed  in  her  lap  pouring  out  his 
 childish  troubles,  was  one  of  the  mighty  ''chosen  ves- 
 sels" of  God  to  bear  to  the  world  the  glad  message  of 
 Christian  fellows^hip,  and  to  lead  the  ai'mies  of 
 Jehovah  against  religious  intolerance  and  ecclesias- 
 tical bigotry.  Like  the  slave  mother  of  Booker  T. 
 Washington,  like  the  widowed  mother  of  Lincoln, 
 or  of  Garfield,  so  the  mother  of  Barton  W.  Stone, 
 all  unconsciously,  yet  nevertheless  carefully  and 
 prayerfully,  was  preparing  for  her  nation,  for  her 
 church,  for  her  God,  a  gift  such  as  the  wealth  of 
 a  Rockefeller  or  a  Carnegie  or  a  Gould  cannot  offer. 
 
 He  took  deep  interest  and  intense  delight  in  study, 
 and  quickly  and  thoroughly  mastered  the  rude 
 branches  that  were  then  considered  a  "common 
 school  education,"  and  then  determined  to  secure  a 
 higher  education.    In  this  ambition  his  mother  fully 
 
320  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 concurred.    He  entered  an  academy  at  Guilford,  N. 
 
 C,  in  1790.    To  quote  liis  own  words : 
 
 With  the  ardor  of  Eneas'  son,  I  eomuienced  with  the  full 
 purpose  to  acquire  an  education,  or  die  in  the  attempt. 
 With  such  a  mind  every  obstacle  can  be  surmounted  in  the 
 affairs  of  life.  I  stripped  myself  of  every  hindrance  for 
 the  course — denied  myself  of  strong  food — lived  chiefly  on 
 milk  and  vegetables,  and  allowed  myself  but  six  or  seven 
 hours  in  the  twenty-four  for  sleep.  By  such  indefatigable 
 application  to  study,  as  might  be  expected,  I  passed  several 
 classes,  until  I  came  up  with  one  of  equal  application,  with 
 which  I  continued  through  the  whole  of  our  academic 
 course. 
 
 At  the  very  time  he  entered  this  academy  the  dis 
 tinguished  Presbyterian  preacher,  James  McGready, 
 was  engaged  in  a  revival  meeting  in  the  community, 
 and  a  number  of  students  of  the  academy  were 
 among  the  converts.  Young  Stone  had  entered  the 
 academy  determined  to  secure  a  thorough  education, 
 and  to  fit  himself  for  the  practice  of  law;  and  he 
 feared  that  religion  would  thwart  the  object  he  had 
 in  view.  He  therefore  determined  to  avoid  the  com 
 pany  of  the  religious  element  of  the  school,  and  to 
 that  end  immediately  sought  the  association  of 
 "that  part  of  the  students  who  made  light  of  divine 
 things,  and  joined  with  them  in  their  jests  at  the 
 pious."  "For  this,"  he  says,  "my  conscience  severe- 
 ly upbraided  me  when  alone,  and  made  me  so  un- 
 happy that  I  could  neither  enjoy  the  company  of 
 the  pious  nor  the  impious."  Space  forbids  the  full 
 account  of  his  long  struggle  and  profoundly  inter- 
 esting conversion.  I  will  quote  only  the  closing 
 words  of  his  own  account: 
 
 The  discourse  being  ended,  I  immediately  retired  to  the 
 woods  alone  with  my  Bible.  Here  I  read  and  prayed  with 
 various  feelings,  between  hope  and  fear.  But  the  truth  1 
 had  just  heard,   "God  is   love,"  prevailed.     Jesus   came  to 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  321 
 
 seek  and  to  save  the  lost — "Him  that  cometh  unto  Me,  I  will 
 in  no  wise  cast  out."  I  yielded  and  sunk  at  His  feet  a 
 willing  subject.  I  loved  Him — I  adored  Him — I  praised 
 Him  aloud  in  the  silent  night,  in  the  echoing  grove  around. 
 I  confessed  to  the  Lord  my  sin  and  folly  in  disbelieving 
 His  word  so  long — and  in  following  so  long  the  devices  of 
 men.  I  now  saw  that  a  poor  sinner  was  as  much  author- 
 ized to  believe  in  Jesus  at  first,  as  at  last — that  noio  was 
 the  accepted  time,  and  day  of  salvation.  From  that  time 
 until  I  finished  my  course  of  learning,  I  lived  devoted  to 
 God. 
 
 As  with  Paul,  as  with  Luther,  so  with  Stone, — ■ 
 God  laid  the  foundation  of  his  great  life  in  the  mor- 
 tar of  trials  and  sorrow. 
 
 Stone  became  a  thorough  scholar.  He  mastered 
 not  only  the  natural  sciences  and  mathematics;  but 
 he  became  remarkably  proficient  in  the  languages — 
 English,  French,  Latin,  Greek  and  Hebrew.  He 
 spent  several  years  of  his  life  as  a  teacher,  in  pri- 
 vate school,  professor  of  languages  in  a  Methodist 
 academy,  principal  of  academy,  etc. 
 
 In  1793  he  became  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  in 
 the  Presbyterian  Church,  but  upon  taking  up  the 
 more  careful  study  of  his  church  standards  and  re- 
 quirements his  mind  was  deeply  troubled.  His  deli- 
 cate conscientiousness  and  high  standard  of  integ- 
 rity forbade  even  the  appearance  of  deception  or 
 hypocrisy.  His  first  stumbling-block  in  the  study 
 of  his  church  ''Confession''  was  the  doctrine  of 
 the  Trinity.  Witsius  was  put  into  his  hands.  To 
 quote  his  own  words: 
 
 Witsius  would  first  prove  that  there  was  but  one  God, 
 and  then  that  there  were  three  persons  in  this  one  God, 
 the  Father,  Sou  and  Holy  Ghost — that  the  Father  was  luibe- 
 gotten — the  Son  eternally  begotten,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
 eternally  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Sou — that  it 
 was  idolatry  to  worship  more  Gods  than  one,  and  yet 
 equal  worship  must  be  given  to  the  Father,   the   Son  and 
 
322  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Holy  Ghost.  He  wound  up  all  in  incomprehensible  mystery. 
 My  mind  became  confused,  so  much  confused  that  I  knew 
 not  how  to  pi-ay.  Till  now,  secret  prayer  and  meditation 
 had  been  my  delightful  employ.  It  was  a  heaven  on  earth 
 to  approach  my  God  and  Savior ;  hut  now  this  heavenly 
 exercise  was  cliecked,  and  gloominess  and  fear  filled  my 
 troubled  mind. 
 
 He  later  procured  Dr.  Watt's  treatise  on  the  sub- 
 ject of  the  Trinity,  and  with  his  views  he  appears  to 
 have  agreed.  He  made  known  to  "the  pillars"  of 
 his  church  his  doubts  and  position  regarding  the 
 ''Confession  of  Faith."      He  says: 
 
 They  labored,  biit  in  vain,  to  remove  my  difficul- 
 ties and  objections.  They  asked  me  how  far  I  was  will- 
 ing to  receive  the  confession.  I  told  them,  as  far  as  I  saw 
 it  consistent  with  the  word  of  God.  They  concluded  that 
 was  sufficient.  I  went  into  Presbytery,  and  when  the  ques- 
 tion was  proposed,  "Do  you  receive  and  adopt  the  Confes- 
 sion of  Faith,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught 
 in  the  Bible?"  I  answered  aloud,  so  that  the  whole  congre- 
 gation might  hear,  "I  do,  as  far  as  I  see  it  consistent  with 
 the  word-  of  God."  No  objection  being  made,  I  was  ordain- 
 ed. 
 
 As  an  evangelist  his  life  can  be  compared  only 
 
 with  such  as  Wesley,  Whitefield,  Edwards,  or  Moody. 
 
 The  climax  of  his  achievenients  in  this  respect  was 
 
 the  great  "Cane  Ridge  Revival,"  of  Kentucky.    This 
 
 wonderful    manifestation    of    supernatural    ])Ower 
 
 beggars   description    of  either   tongue   or   pen.      It 
 
 was   in   ISOl,   ''on   Friday  before  the   third   Lord's 
 
 day  in  August."     God  had  already  manifested  His 
 
 presence  in   connection   with   the  recent   preaching 
 
 of   Barton   W.    Stone,   and    when    this   revival    "of 
 
 only    six   or   seven   days   and   nights"   began   there 
 
 was  an  immense  congregation  from  all  directions, 
 
 representing  all   the  different  religious  sects.     For 
 
 some  almost  unexplainable  reason  a  spirit  of  unity 
 
 prevailed.    Methodists,  l.aptists,  Presbyterians,  etc.. 
 
RELirxIOUS     .TOURNALISM  323 
 
 etc.,  all  united  in  prayer,  praise,  song  and  com- 
 munion.  When  Barton  W.  Stone  rose  to  deliver 
 the  opening  address  of  that  wonderful  meeting  in 
 the  midst  of  the  gathered  thousands,  his  eloquent 
 lips  became  more  eloquent,  his  clear  mind  became 
 clearer,  and  his  heart  of  love  was  overflowing  with 
 the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  and  love  of  God.  A 
 wave  seemed  to  sweep  the  mighty  audience,  and  in 
 all  parts  men  and  women  were  seen  to  fall  to  the 
 ground  calling  upon  the  Lord.  The  air  was  filled 
 with  cries  and  prayers  of  the  penitents,  soon  in- 
 termingled with  the  shouts  and  praises  of  the  new- 
 born souls.  Then  followed  a  scene  still  more  re- 
 markable. Ministers  of  all  denominations,  their 
 hearts  touched  by  an  unseen  power,  sprang  to  their 
 feet  in  ditferent  parts  of  the  congregation  and  be- 
 gan preaching  the  same  things.     Mr,   Stone  says: 
 
 On  the  universality  of  the  gospel,  and  faith  as  the  con- 
 dition of  salvation,  I  principally  dwelt,  and  urged  the  sin- 
 ners to  believe  now,  and  be  saved. 
 
 And  again : 
 
 We  all  engaged  in  singing  the  same  songs  of  praise — ■ 
 all  united  in  prayer — all  preached  the  sanie  things— free 
 salvation  urged  upon  all  by  faith  and  repentance. 
 
 So  intense  was  the  interest  that  during  five  of  the 
 seven  days'  meeting  there  was  no  intermission  day 
 or  night;  but  the  solemn  hour  of  midnight  rang,  as 
 did  the  full  glare  on  noonday,  with  the  triumphant 
 shouts  and  praises  and  prayers  and  i)roclamations 
 of  the  mighty  army  of  Israel.  It  is  estimated  that 
 thirty  thousand  people  were  on  the  grounds  during 
 the  revival.  The  number  of  converts  is  unknown, 
 only   that  they  numbered   in   the  thousands.        But 
 
324  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 let  me  again  step  aside,  and  permit  the  chief  actor 
 in  this  scene  to  speak: 
 
 A  particular  description  of  this  meeting  wonld  fill  a 
 large  volume,  .ind  then  the  half  would  not  be  told.  The 
 number  converted  will  be  known  only  in  eternity.  Many 
 things  transpired  here,  which  were  so  much  like  miracles, 
 that  if  they  were  not,  they  had  the  same  effects  as  miracles 
 on  infidels  and  unbelievers ;  for  many  of  them  by  these 
 were  convinced  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ,  and  bowed  in 
 submission  to  him.  This  meeting  continued  six  or  seven 
 days  and  nights,  and  would  have  continued  longer,  but  pro- 
 visions for  such  a  multitude  failed  in  the  neighborhood. 
 
 Considering"  the  circumstances  probably  no  revival 
 since  apostolic  times  has  equalled  it.  Such  is  only  a 
 weak,  pitiable  glimpse  of  the  wonderful  "vision," 
 '^et  down  from  heaven  by  four  corners,"  before 
 this  holy  man  of  God.  And  was  it  not  for  the  same 
 purpose  that  God  had  sent  the  vision  to  his  great 
 apostle  at  Joppa — to  teach  the  great  principle  (the 
 very  key)  of  Christian  fellowship — '^What  God  hath 
 cleansed,  call  not  thou  common  f"  Stone  "was  not 
 disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision."  He  was  no 
 longer  a  sectarian;  but  declared  his  desire  to  fel- 
 lowship all  "whom  God  hath  cleansed." 
 
 Then  came  the  bitter  wars  of  persecution.  All 
 the  sects  seemed  to  combine  against  him;  but 
 through  it  all  he  stood  like  a  hero,  with  one  liand 
 scattering  the  bread  of  life  upon  the  waters  of  the 
 ocean  of  lost  souls,  and  with  the  other  wielding 
 "the  sword  of  Jehovah  and  of  Gideon"  against  the 
 Midianitish  hosts  of  sectarianism. 
 
 Having  been  first  a  Presbyterian,  Stone  was  a 
 pedobaptist.  Years  after  he  began  preaching  the 
 gospel,  in  fact,  several  years  after  the  great  Cane 
 Ridge  revival,  he  became  convinced  that  immersion 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  325 
 
 was  the  proper  Scriptural  mode  of  baptism,  and 
 true  to  his  convictions  he  was  immeysed.  Though 
 his  views  in  this  regard  were  changed,  and  he  had 
 acted  in  accordance  with  his  changed  views,  yet 
 it  was  not  with  a  spirit  of  intolerance  or  bigotry, 
 but  with  a  spirit,  as  he  said, 
 
 That  every  brother  and  sister  shouhl  act  freely,  and 
 according  to  their  conviction  of  right — and  tliat  we  should 
 cultivate  the  long  neglected  grace  of  forbearance  towards 
 each  other — they  who  should  be  inuiicrsed  should  not  de- 
 spise those  who  were  not. 
 
 liarton  W.  Stone  was  not  a  Campbellite.  Hq 
 never  turned  traitor  to  the  principles  of  the  "Chris- 
 tian Church,"  of  which  he  was  one  of  the  earliest 
 [)romoters;  and  true  to  those  principles  he  was  ever 
 ready  and  rejoicing  to  fellowship  every  child  of  God, 
 whether  of  liaptist,  Methodist,  Presbyterian  or 
 "Quaker"  faith.  Christian  Character  alone  was  his 
 test  of  fellowshij),  and  he  believed  that  none  of  these 
 peculiar  "faiths"'  in  an}^  way  invalidated  that 
 character.  He  was  likewise  ready  at  all  times  to 
 alTHliate  with  any  body  of  Christians  that  was  willing 
 to  take  the  Bible  as  their  rule  of  faith  and  practice, 
 '•Christian"  as  their  name,  make  Christian  character 
 their  only  test  of  fellowship,  and  grant  to  every  fol- 
 lower of  Christ  the  right  to  interpret  the  Bible  for 
 himself.  He  visited  at  one  time  in  Meigs  county, 
 Ohio,  a  small  Baptist  association.  He  was  received 
 kindly,  and  urged  to  take  part  in  the  deliberations. 
 Wlien  opportunity  offered  he  presented  the  position 
 of  the  (then)  new  Christian  Church,  This  was  done 
 so  clearly,  so  lovingly  and  so  convincingly  tlint.  as 
 he  savs: 
 
326  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 The  mind  of  tlu"  Association  was  withdrawn  from  any 
 farther  attention  to  their  knotty  cases,  to  the  consideration 
 of  what  I  had  said.  The  result  was,  that  they  agreed  to 
 cast  away  their  fornuihiries  and  creeds,  and  talie  the  Bible 
 alone  for  their  rule  of  faith  and  practice — to  throw  away 
 their  name  Baptist  and  take  t4ie  name  Christian — and  to 
 bury  their  Association,  and  to  become  one  with  lis  in  the 
 great  worlv  of  Christian  union.  They  then  marched  up  in 
 a  band  to  the  stand,  shouting  the  praise  of  God,  and  pro- 
 claiming aloud  what  they  had  done.  We  met  them,  and 
 embraced  each  other  with  Christian  love,  by  which  the  union 
 was  cemented.  I  think  the  number  of  elders  who  united 
 was  about  twelve.  After  this  the  work  gloriously  progress- 
 ed, and  multitudes  were  added  to  the  Lord. 
 
 Many  years  after,  in  fact,  duriuii;  the  declining 
 years  of  his  noble  life,  when  a  nuniher  of  Campbell- 
 ite  elders  (including  Alexander  Canipliell  himself) 
 made  overtures  for  a  ''union,"  insisting  that  they 
 occupied  the  same  ground,  being  finally  convinced 
 by  their  prolonged  assurances  that  they  were  acting 
 in  good  faith,  he  gladly  welcomed  them  into  the 
 closest  union  and  affiliation.  But  as  regarded  the 
 "Christian  Church,"  of  which  Stone  lived  and  died 
 a  member,  these  elders  proved  to  be  ^'wolves  in 
 sheep's  clothing,"  and  "scattered  and  divided  the 
 sheep"  of  many  of  the  Christian  ilocks  he  had  been 
 instrumental  in  organizing.  In  many  instances 
 they  carried  off  entire  congregations  (just  as  the 
 ''Shakers"  had  done  a  few  years  before),  in  some 
 instances  securing  the  houses  of  worship  themselves 
 by  having  them  deeded  from  the  ''Christian  Church" 
 to  some  other  name  (in  order  to  hold  them).  In 
 truth,  few  men  were  further  from  the  Camj^bellite 
 position  than  was  Stone.  He  pleaded  for  the  union 
 of  all  faithful  believers  in  Christ,  they  refused  mem- 
 bership to  millions  of  the  noblest  and  purest  fol- 
 lowers of  Christ;  he  believed  in  the  power  of  God's 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  TT  8    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  327 
 
 Spirit  in  conversion  and  never  doubted  tlie  j;enuine 
 ness  of  the  great  Cane  Ridge  revival  and  the  many 
 others  like  it  in  which  he  labored,  they  ridiculed 
 it  all  under  various  depreciatory  names;  he  prayed 
 for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  taught  them  to 
 pray  for  themselves,  they  denied  the  efficiency  of 
 all  such  prayers;  etc.,  etc. 
 
 Barton  Warren  Stone  died  ''on  Saturday  morn- 
 ing, at  4  o'clock,  November  9,  1844,"  in  Hannibal, 
 Mo. 
 
 Though  no  great  marble  statue  has  ever  been 
 erected  in  his  honor,  yet  he  was  instrumental  in 
 erecting  the  great  monument  of  universal  Christian 
 fellowship  that  will  stand  untarnished  long  after 
 marble  or  granite  has  crumbled  to  dust;  though  his 
 name  has  not  been  written  on  the  human  scroll  of 
 fame,  yet  he  wrote  it  in  golden  letters  of  love  in  the 
 Iiearts  of  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands.  Surely 
 in  his  crown  of  rejoicing  there  are  many  bright 
 stars. 
 
 Merom,  Indiana . 
 
REV.    O.    W.    TOWERS,    D.    D. 
 Home   jMission   Secretary 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  329 
 
 DAVID  PURVIANCE 
 
 The  Preacher=Statesnian 
 
 BY  REV.   O.   W.    POWERS,  D.  1). 
 Homo  Mission   Set'rotary 
 
 The  materials  for  this  sketch  are  taken  from  the 
 biography  of  Elder  David  I'urviaiice,  written  by 
 his  son,  Elder  Levi  Purviance,  and  published  in 
 1848. 
 
 David  Purviance  was  the  son  of  Col.  John  Pur- 
 viance, a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  who  removed  in 
 early  life  to  Iredell  County,  N.  C.  Here  David  was 
 born  November  14,  17G6.  His  parents  were  members 
 of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  took  care  to  have 
 their  son  well  taught  in  the  principles  and  doc- 
 trines of  that  body.  He  was  destined  by  them  for 
 the  ministry,  and  to  that  end  was  given  as  thorough 
 a  training  as  the  circumstances  of  the  time  per- 
 mitted. 
 
 His  father  served  in  the  American  army  during 
 the  Revolutionary  War;  and  upon  David,  his  eldest 
 son,  devolved  much  of  the  care  of  the  family.  By 
 this  and  by  ill  health  his  studies  were  interrupted. 
 Later  he  engaged  in  teaching. 
 
 In  the  year  1789,  he  married  Mary  Ireland,  and 
 settled  on  a  farm  near  that  of  his  father.  Soon 
 his  father  and  other  relatives  moved  to  Tennessee, 
 where  he  also  went,  locating  near  Nashville.  But 
 th.e  country  was  too  much  disturbed  by  unfriendly 
 Indians  to  be  either  pleasant  or  safe,  and  in  1792 
 
IlEV,   DAVID  rURVIANCB 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  331 
 
 he  removed  to  Cane  Eidge  in  Bourbon  County,  Ken- 
 tucky. Here  he  cleared  a  space,  erected  a  cabin, 
 and  began  to  change  the  little  holding  from  a  dense 
 wilderness  into  a  farm  capable  of  supplying  his 
 simple  Avants.  Although  well  educated  for  those 
 times,  frontier  life  at  first  afforded  no  scope  for  his 
 talents.  But  in  the  year  1797,  he  was  elected  to 
 the  legislature  of  Kentucky,  and  thereafter  for  some 
 years  represented  Bourbon  County  in  that  body.  He 
 was  a  sturdy  champion  of  the  people,  and  stood 
 resolutely  for  their  rights  in  more  than  one  notable 
 contest.  His  first  antagonist  was  the  Hon.  John 
 Breckinridge,  afterwards  United  States  Senator, 
 who  appears  to  have  been  easily  Avorsted  by  the 
 young  giant  in  homespun. 
 
 In  1799,  an  election  was  held  for  members  of  a 
 Constitutional  Convention.  Mr.  Burviance  Avas  a 
 candidate;  but,  OAving  to  his  advocacy  of  the  gradual 
 emancipation  of  the  slaves,  was  defeatetl.  Never- 
 theless he  was  returned  to  the  legislature,  and 
 serA'ed  until  1803. 
 
 In  the  year  1801  occurred  the  ''Cane  Ridge  Re- 
 vival." Under  the  influence  of  this  movement  he 
 formed  his  decision  to  enter  the  ministry.  He  had 
 united  Avith  the  Bresbyterian  church  in  North  Caro- 
 lina at  the  age  of  twenty,  and  was  at  this  time 
 a  ruling  elder  in  the  church.  He  received  a  license 
 from  the  Presbytery  to  exhort,  before  being  elected 
 to  his  last  term  in  the  legislature,  and  Avlien  the 
 session  closed,  he  ''placed  himself  under  the  care 
 of  the  I»resbytery-  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry. 
 At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  he  Avas  called 
 upon  according  to  the  custom  for  a  "trial  sermon." 
 
332  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 His  effort  was  not  entirely  satisfactory.  There  was 
 too  much  'liberality"  and  ''free  salvation"  in  it. 
 He  was  then  examined  on  the  principles  and  doc- 
 trines of  the  Westminister  Confession.  Not  being 
 able  to  fully  subscribe  to  the  confession,  he  was 
 continued  on  probation.  Meanwhile,  charges  had 
 been  brought  against  Richard  M'Nemar,  of  the 
 Washington  Presbytery  of  Ohio,  for  preaching  doc- 
 trines contrary  to  the  creed  of  the  church.  The 
 case  was  carried  to  the  Synod  at  Lexington.  It 
 became  evident  that  the  charge  would  be  sustained, 
 whereupon  four  men,  Barton  W.  Stone,  Dunlavy, 
 Thompson  and  Marshall  drew  up  a  protest  against 
 the  proceedings  and  withdrew  from  the  Synod.  The 
 Synod  at  once  passed  an  act  of  excommunication, 
 declaring  the  congregations  of  these  men  vacant; 
 but  they  denied  the  authority  of  the  Synod  to  vacate 
 the  congregations,  seeing  that  there  were  no  charges 
 against  the  four.  With  M'Nemar,  they  at  once 
 formed  a  new  organization,  naming  it  the  Spring- 
 field Presbytery.  David  Purviance  cast  in  his  lot 
 with  the  new  body,  and  was  at  once  ordained.  The 
 majority  of  the  churches  went  with  their  pastors, 
 and  the  new  doctrine  was  boldly  preached.  And 
 this  was  the  heresy  of  which  they  were   charged: 
 
 That  God  loved  the  world,  and  gave  his  well  beloved 
 Son  to  die,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  might  not  per- 
 ish, but  have  everlasting  life.  That  Jesus  Christ,  by  the 
 grace  of  God,  tasted  death  for  every  man,  and  that  there 
 was  no  partiality  with  God.  That  the  provisions  of  the 
 gospel  were  full  and  free,  provided  for  all  mankind  indis- 
 criminately. That  if  sinners  were  lost,  it  was  not  because 
 God  had  decreed  it,  but  because  they  would  not  come  to 
 Him  that  they  might  have  life. 
 
 Strange  "heresy"  this.   But  more  Avas  to  follow,  for 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  333 
 
 it  began  to  be  evident  to  these  men  that  they  were 
 not  completely  out  of  bondage,  and  that  in  continu- 
 ing in  the  Presbyterian  organization,  they  became 
 a  part  of  a  sect. 
 
 They,  therefore,  agreed  unanimously  to  renounce  their 
 former  name,  with  all  man-made  creeds,  and  acknowledge 
 no  name,  hut  that  given  to  the  disciples  at  Antioch  (Chris- 
 tian) and  no  creed  but  the  Bible. 
 
 This  conviction  was  set  forth  in  the  "Last  Will 
 and  Testament"  of  the  Springfield  Presbytery, 
 which  was  in  effect  the  act  of  dissolution  of  that 
 body. 
 
 Mr.  Purviance  now  threw  himself  into  the  work 
 of  the  ministry  without  stint.  He  preached  day 
 and  night,  exhorted,  sung,  and  prayed,  and  brought 
 all  the  power  of  his  trained  mind  into  requisition 
 for  his  great  work.  He  studied  the  Scriptures  with 
 diligence.  On  great  occasions  he  would  withdraw 
 for  a  whole  day  at  fasting,  prayer  and  study  of  his 
 theme.  The  spread  of  the  revival  spirit  continued, 
 and  Purviance  seems  to  have  been  the  most  striking 
 figure  connected  with  it. 
 
 Believing  that  it  was  wrong  to  accept  a  salary 
 for  preaching,  he  received  none.  His  biographer 
 quaintly  says : 
 
 Some  of  the  preachers  seemed  to  think  that  it  was  God's 
 business  to  feed  and  clothe  the  preachers  and  the  business 
 of  the  preachers'  wives  to  feed  and  clothe  themselves  and 
 children. 
 
 At  any  rate  while  Purviance  was  traveling 
 in  Kentucky,  North  Carolina,  Tennessee  and  Ohio, 
 his  family  (the  oldest  child  being  only  twelve  years 
 of  age),  made  a  frugal  living  on  the  little  farm. 
 In  the  summer  of  1800  he  bought  a  small  farm  on 
 
334  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 the  east  fork  of  the  Whitewater,  Preble  County, 
 Ohio.  His  son  Levi  was  sent  to  make  some  im- 
 provements on  it,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1807  he  re- 
 moved to  the  new  location.  It  was  a  wilderness. 
 A  few  families  came  from  Cane  Eidge  and  formed 
 the  beginning  of  a  church  at  New  Paris,  Ohio,  *'the 
 first  church  that  was  ever  organized  in  that  part 
 of  Ohio." 
 
 Just  before  leaving  Kentucky,  he  became  con- 
 vinced that  immersion  was  the  Scriptural  mode  of 
 baptizing  and  was  immersed  by  Barton  W.  Stone; 
 but  he  never  disfellowshi])ed  unimmersed  Chris- 
 tians, nor  in  his  teaching  made  immersion  a  condi- 
 tion of  church  membership. 
 
 As  when  he  lived  in  Kentucky,  he  began  to  travel 
 and  preach  in  the  frontier  settlements  of  Ohio  and 
 Indiana,  and  made  frequent  visits  to  the  more  settled 
 parts.  In  180!),  his  character  as  statesman  became 
 known  and,  without  any  effort  on  his  part,  he  was 
 chosen  a  member  of  the  lower  house  of  the  legisla- 
 ture of  Ohio.  The  next  year  he  was  elected  to  the 
 Senate,  where  he  served  for  the  next  six  years. 
 Here  his  labors  were  of  immense  value.  There  were 
 few  members  who  were  able  to  draft  a  bill  correctly, 
 especially  among  the  farmers  and  mechanics,  who 
 were  largely  represented  in  the  legislature.  So  his 
 associates  were  accustomed  to  apply  to  him.  While 
 he  was  in  the  Senate,  the  seat  of  government  of 
 Ohio  was  established  in  Cohnnbus.  He  helped  to 
 establish  the  penitentiary  system  of  Ohio.  He  gave 
 his  infiuence  for  the  present  location  of  Miami 
 University  at  Oxford,  and  for  manv  vears  acted  as 
 one  of  its  trustees,  giving  it  his  fostering  care. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  SSo 
 
 The  church  at  New  l*aris  soon  became  so  large 
 that  it  divided  by  common  consent,  and  another 
 church  known  as  Shiloh  was  organized.  Mr.  Pur- 
 viance  was  for  many  years  pastor  of  both  of  these 
 churches.  When  the  Kew  Paris  church  became 
 divided  on  account  of  Campbell  ism,  he  was  much 
 distressed  by  it,  but  was  unable  to  restore  liarmony. 
 He  had  ceased  to  be  pastor  of  the  church  for  some 
 years  when  the  division  occurred,  and  held  his 
 membership  in  the  Shiloh  church  until  his  deatli. 
 His  last  years  were  full  of  honors.  He  was  loved 
 and  respected  by  all.  For  the  last  twenty  years  he 
 took  little  active  part  in  politics.  After  his  wife 
 died,  in  1835,  he  lived  with  his  son,  John  Purviance, 
 and  ceased  to  take  an  active  part  in  worldly  affairs. 
 Put  he  was  constant  in  visiting  the  afflicted  and 
 caring  for  the  distressed.  He  wrote  occasionally 
 for  the  Gospel  Herald  and  other  periodicals,  at- 
 tended conferences,  and  preached  as  he  had  occa- 
 sion until  very  near  the  time  of  his  death.  His  last 
 visit  to  the  Miami  Conference  was  in  1840;  his  last 
 sermon  was  in  the  Shiloh  cliurch  at  New  Westville, 
 a  few  weeks  before  his  death;  his  last  ])ublic  ad- 
 dress was  at  the  funeral  of  his  grandchild;  and  on 
 August  19,  1817,  this  veteran  of  the  cross  fell 
 asleej)  in  the  hope  of  the  religion  he  had  so  long 
 proclaimed. 
 
 Our  review  of  the  meager  materials  we  have  at 
 hand  convinces  us  that  David  Purviance  was  a  great 
 man.  He  left  his  impress  upon  the  institutions  of 
 two  great  commonwealths.  In  Kentucky  he  was  the 
 friend  of  Governor  Garrard,  and  the  worthy  an 
 tagonist  of  John   Breckinridge  and    Felix   (Jrundy. 
 
336  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 He  served  seventeen  terms  in  all  in  the  legislatures 
 of  Kentucky  and  Ohio  and  was  Presidential  Elector 
 in  1812.  He  was  a  constructive  statesman,  and  es- 
 caped being  famous  in  the  sphere  of  statesmanship 
 only  because  he  deliberately  chose  to  devote  his 
 life  to  something  of  vastly  more  moment. 
 
 In  Kentucky  he  failed  of  election  to  the  Consti- 
 tutional Convention  by  a  few  votes,  solely  because 
 in  a  slave  state  he  dared  to  advocate  the  gradual 
 emancipation  of  the  slaves.  In  Ohio  he  sacrificed 
 his  prospects  for  further  political  honors  because  he 
 advocated  the  repeal  of  the  oppressive  ''Black  laws" 
 which  made  the  condition  of  free  men  of  color  in- 
 tolerable. He  could  always  be  counted  on  the  side 
 of  the  poor  and  oi»pressed.  He  was  very  much  de- 
 voted to  tlie  cause  of  temperance,  and  espoused 
 the  Washingtonian  movement  with  all  his  heart. 
 
 But  it  is  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  that  he  ex- 
 celled. In  early  life  he  was  a  controversialist,  in 
 tlie  days  when  men  were  obliged  to  stand  for  tlieir 
 liberty;  but  he  tempered  all  his  controversy  with 
 cliarity.     His  biographer  says  of  him: 
 
 As  a  preacber,  though  he  was  never  backward  in  the 
 reproof  of  sin,  he  was  ever  popular  with  all  classes  of  hear- 
 ers, and,  although  firm  and  zealous  in  the  maintenance  of 
 his  peculiar  tenets,  yet  his  exemplary  piety  commanded 
 tiie  esteem,  and  the  softness  of  his  manners  and  sweetness 
 of  his  disposition  procured  him  the  love,  of  his  opponents. 
 
 The  following  is  taken  from  his  memoirs,  written 
 by  himself  eleven  or  twelve  years  before  his  death : 
 
 In  reviewing  my  past  course,  I  see  many  changes  in 
 matters  of  opinion,  but  I  have  never  changed  my  religion. 
 My  religion  is  LOVE,  and  I  am  happy  in  reflecting  that  in 
 this  all  Christians  agree.  ...  In  vain  is  that  faith  that 
 does  not  work  by  love,  and  in  vain  is  every  effort  to  pro- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  §S7 
 
 mote  unity  in  the  church  or  among  religionists,  where  love 
 does  not  predominate.  ...  It  avails  but  little  for  a  person 
 to  declaim  against  bigotry  and  sectarianism,  saying  his 
 creed  is  the  Bible  and  he  is  certainly  right.  It  is  true  his 
 creed  is  right,  but  his  judgment  and  practice  too  may  be 
 erroneous.  With  equal  confidence  another  and  another 
 may  claim  to  be  right,  and  finally  the  pope  may  claim  infal- 
 libilitj';  and  commonly  he  who  is  the  most  clamorous  and 
 censorious  is  the  farthest  wrong.  ...  I  admit  that  certain 
 articles  of  faith  are  essential  and  proper  tests  of  Christian 
 fellowship;  but  these  may  be  found  in  the  Scriptures,  in 
 explicit  terms.  In  many  matters  of  opinion  on  various 
 subjects  men  may  and  do  differ,  and  it  is  indecorous  to 
 impeach  a  man's  motives  or  honesty  in  such  a  case.  Of 
 all  classes  of  men,  religious  bigots  are  the  most  intolerant ; 
 whereas,  charity  and  forbearance  are  badges  of  Christianity. 
 I  can  boast  of  no  high  attainments  as  respects  my  knowl- 
 edge of  divine  things,  but  I  can  say  with  Paul,  "I  know 
 whom  I  have  believed,  and  that  he  is  able  to  keep  that  which 
 I  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day."  And  that  day 
 is  at  hand.  I  have  nearly  finished  my  course.  I  feel  as 
 though  I  was  within  one  step  of  eternity.  While  I  bid  my 
 brethren  of  every  name  a  final  farewell,  permit  me  to  add : 
 For  the  honor  of  God  and  of  the  benign  religion  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  henceforth  "Let  us  be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  an- 
 other, with  brotherly  love,  in  honor  preferring  one  an- 
 other." 
 
 Dayton,  Ohio. 
 
 ^^^i^ 
 
REV.    JOSEPH    TIIO>[AS 
 "The  AYhite  I'ilgrim" 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  339 
 
 THE  WHITE  PILGRIM 
 
 I'.Y    liKV.    JOHN    ELLIS 
 
 1  caiiic  to  the  spot  ivJicrc  the  White  Pih/)-im  lay, 
 
 And  pcnswcly  stood  hi/  the  tomh; 
 When  in  a  low  whisper  I  heard  something  say, 
 
 "How  sweetly  I  sleep  here  alone! 
 
 "'/'lie  tempest  may  howl,  and,  the  loud  thunders  roll  — 
 
 And  gathering  storms  may  arise — - 
 Vet  ealni  are  my  feelings,  at  rest  is  my  soul, 
 
 The  tears  are  all  wiped  from  my  eyes. 
 
 ''T  wandered  an  exile  and  stranger  heloir. 
 
 To  puljlish  salvation  ahroad; 
 The  trump  of  the  gospel  endearored  to  hlou:. 
 
 Inviting  poor  sinners  to  God. 
 
 "Bnt  when  among  strangers  a)id  far  from   home — 
 
 ISlo  Jdndred  or  relatives  nigh — 
 /  met  the  eontagion  and  saiil:  in  the  tomh. 
 
 My  spirit  ascending  on  high. 
 
 ''Go  tell  my  companions  and  children  most  dear, 
 To  weep  not  for  Joseph,  though  gone; 
 
 The  same  hand  that  led  mr  through  scenes  dart:  and 
 drear 
 Has  kindly  conducted  mc  home." 
 
REV.    A.    C.    YOUMANS 
 
RELIGIOUS    JO  U  It  N  A  I>  I  S  M  341 
 
 JOSEPH   THOMAS 
 
 "The  White  Pilgrim" 
 
 BY  REV.  A.  C.  YOUMANS. 
 
 Few  if  any  of  our  pioneer  ministers  were  more 
 striking  characters  than  was  Elder  Joseph  Thomas, 
 better  known  as  '^'Tlie  White  Pilgrim."  This  so- 
 briquet was  given  him  because  he  was  always  attir- 
 ed in  white  apparel. 
 
 The  writer  remembers,  as  a  little  boy,  hearing 
 many  conversations  among  the  older  people  con- 
 cerning the  Pilgrim  who  had  visited  our  state  and 
 made  a  circuit  of  the  churches  in  the  eastern  sec- 
 tion. The  descriptions  given  by  them  of  his  appear- 
 ance, his  manner,  and  his  power  in  the  pulpit  in- 
 spired a  young  and  listening  mind  with  great  rever- 
 ence for  the  itinerant  preacher. 
 
 The  Avriter  has  served,  as  a  pastor,  two  churches  in 
 which  Elder  Thonms  had  preached  and  in  these  as 
 well  as  the  neighboring  churches  there  were  to  be 
 found  many  reminiscences  and  great  regard  for  the 
 subject  of  our  sketch. 
 
 Joseph  Thomas  was  born  in  Orange  County,  N.  C, 
 March  7,  1791.  He  was  born  of  parents  who  had 
 moved  from  Pennsylvania  to  North  Carolina,  and 
 had  succeeded  in  gathering  together  considerable 
 of  the  world's  goods,  which  the  Kevolutionary  War 
 dissipated  through  its  ravages.  Joseph  was  the 
 youngest  in  the  family  of  nine  children.  Some  prop- 
 erty  had   again   been    accumulated   which,   quoting 
 
342  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Mr.  Thomas,  ''by  the  change  of  times,  with  the 
 curse  of  intemperance,  on  my  father's'  part,  was 
 spent,  scattered  and  entirely  wasted."     He  says: 
 
 The  first  seveu  years  of  my  life,  I  bad  the  guardian 
 care  of  a  dear  fatlier  and  tlie  affectionate  attention  of  a 
 fond  mother,  in  which  lionie  I  was  taught  to  read,  write 
 and  cipher.  In  the  year  1798  hard  necessity  compelled 
 that  I  should  be  separated  from  my  parents  and  from  my 
 once  peaceful  home. 
 
 The  next  five  or  six  years  ol'  liis  life  were  spent 
 amid  cruelty  and  affliction.  The  first  family  with 
 which  he  lived  treated  him  cruelly,  subjecting  him 
 to  the  extremes  of  hunger  and  cold,  and  denied  him 
 all  school  privileges  which  had  been  pledged;  but 
 he  employed  himself  in  his  leisure  hours  as  he  said, 
 "reading  the  books  my  father  had  given  me,  among 
 which  my  favorites  were  the  Economy  of  Human 
 Life  and  the  New  Testament." 
 
 At  the  age  of  ten  he  was  afflicted  with  a  white 
 swelling  on  his  knee,  necessitating  the  removal  of 
 one  of  the  bones  in  his  leg.  It  was  thought  that  he 
 would  never  walk  again  and  his  life  was  even 
 despaired  of. 
 
 Having  removed  to  Virginia  Avith  his  brother,  he 
 found  a  benefactor  and  friend  at  last  in  a  neighbor, 
 Andrew  Johnson,  who  insitired  the  boy  by  moral 
 precepts  and  gave  him  advantages  in  school,  the 
 teacher  of  which  became  especially  interested  in 
 young  Joseph.  Mr.  Johnson  had  taken  him  as  a 
 boarder,  but  when  the  end  of  the  year  came,  he 
 would  receive  nothing  for  his  board,  neither  would 
 the  teacher  take  anything  for  his  tuition.  Here  was 
 a  great  change  in  the  life  of  the  youth.  He  soon 
 began  to  teach  and  with  assiduity  he  applied  him- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  343 
 
 self  in  all  of  his  leisure  iiioineiits  to  studies,  which 
 habit  he  coutinued  to  the  end  of  his  life. 
 
 When  one  has  read  the  life  and  writings  of  Joseph 
 Thomas,  he  will  have  seen  him  to  have  been  an  ex- 
 ceedingly sensitive  soul.  This  condition  must  have 
 been  partial!}'  constitutional  and  perhaps  partly 
 induced  by  the  vicissitudes  through  which  he  was 
 caused  to  pass  in  his  early  years.  Very  early  he  felt 
 the  conviction  of  sin  weighing  heavily  upon  him, 
 and  under  its  baneful  load  he  struggled  for  years. 
 Praters  and  promises  upon  his  own  part  seemed  to 
 give  him  no  light  or  relief,  neither  did  the  prayers 
 of  Christian  people  avail  in  bringiug  him  peace. 
 He  wrote: 
 
 I  felt  that  I  was  destitute  of  salvation  of  my  soul  which 
 I  desired  altove  anything  on  earth.  My  distress  of  mind  in- 
 creased. I  was  soon  convinced  that  my  soul  was  in  too 
 much  dani,'er  of  being  lost,  if  I  coutinued  long  in  so  wicked 
 a  place.  In  March,  1800,  I  went  to  Carolina  again.  This 
 was  in  the  time  of  the  celebrated  revival  when  it  was  not 
 a  strange  thing  to  hear  many,  old  and  young,  profess  re- 
 ligion, and  to  see  them  engage  in  the  vmaccountalde  exer- 
 cise of  shouting,  dancing,  hallooing,  jumping,  laughing,  etc. 
 
 He   attended   a   campmeeting   in   October   of   the 
 
 same  year,  to  which  he  looked  forward  with  expecta 
 
 tion  as  he  might  here  find  the  pearl  of  great  price, 
 
 the  salvation  of  his  soul.     Here  he  sought  the  aid 
 
 of  the  ministers  and  brethren  and  had  a  dream  which 
 
 he  interpreted  as  having  divine  significance,  yet  the 
 
 camp  meeting  closed  witliout  his  finding  peace.    He 
 
 said : 
 
 Many  prayers  were  offered  for  me,  but  alas,  my  heart 
 was  too  unbelieving  to  receive  the  blessing  I  had  so  long 
 sought,  and  without  which  I  was  sensible  I  would  be  mis- 
 erable and  utterly  lost. 
 
 He  left  the  ground  at  the  close  of  tlie  meeting 
 
344  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 solemn  and  mournful,  not  believing  that  he  had  ob- 
 tained forgiveness  for  his  sins.    He  writes  again: 
 
 After  the  meeting,  I  continued  to  .seeli  the  Savior  by 
 constantly  attending  meetings,  by  private  prayer  and  by 
 attentive  reading  of  tlie  Scriptures.  I  was  for  some  time 
 tossed  to  and  fro  in  my  mind,  sometimes  almost  sunk  in  de- 
 spair, burdened  with  grief  and  sorrow  and  other  times  felt 
 glad  that  the  Lord  showed  me  so  much  mercy.  For  some 
 months  the  exercises  of  my  mind  were  so  conflicting  and 
 distressing,  that  my  flesh  was  reduced  almost  to  a  skeleton  ; 
 and  I  could  enjoy  but  little  comfort  in  anything  on  earth. 
 
 On  the  7th  of  May,  1807,  early  in  the  morning,  having 
 spent  the  night  previous  in  groans  and  tears,  I  arose  and 
 sought  a  private  place  in  a  distant  wood,  where  I  often 
 had  resorted,  determining  if  there  was  yet  mercy  with  God 
 for  me,  I  would  wrestle  with  Him  in  prayer,  until  I  would 
 find  deliverance  from  the  intolerable  burden  that  pressed 
 my  sorrowful  soul.  I  found  the  place  I  sought,  and  some- 
 time after  sunrise,  I  found  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  love  of 
 God  was  shed  abroad  in  my  heart — I  found  the  blessing  I 
 had  so  long  sought,  and  for  which  I  had  shed  so  many 
 tears,  and  uttered  so  many  groans.  O !  the  glory,  the  trans- 
 porting joys  that  filled  my  soul !  Had  I  the  wings  of  an 
 eagle,  and  the  voice  of  a  trumpet,  I  would  have  declared  to 
 the  whole  world,  the  wonders  God  had  wrought  on  my  soul. 
 The  joys  qf  that  day  were  unutterable  and  never  to  be  for- 
 gotten. 
 
 At  once  he  felt  that  he  should  receive  baptism 
 by  immersion  and  become  a  preacher  of  the  gospel. 
 He  was  acquainted  with  the  Tresbyterians,  the 
 Methodists,  the  Calvinists  and  the  Free  Will  Bap- 
 tists. He  declared,  ''the  Presbyterian  or  the  Bap- 
 tist Church  would  have  suited  me  in  point  of  govern- 
 ment; but  their  doctrine,  to  my  mind,  so  evidently 
 opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  whole 
 course  of  my  experience  that  I  thought  it  unneces- 
 sary to  offer  myself  to  either."  Finding  intellectual 
 barriers  in  all  the  denominations  surrounding  him, 
 he  concluded  that  he  would  either  have  to  sacrifice 
 his  conscience  and  his  faith,  or  stand  alone  and  be 
 opposed  by  the  surrounding  sects. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  345 
 
 Hearing  of  the  Chi-istiaus  who  professed  to  take 
 the  Scriptures  for  their  rule  of  faith  aud  practice, 
 he  sought  out  one  of  their  jjreachers  to  get  informa- 
 tion on  the  subject  whicli  gave  him  so  much  con- 
 cern. He  found  in  this  people,  a  body  with  which 
 he  might  unite  and  labor  and  he  became  a  member 
 thereof,  and  was  licensed  as  an  exhorter.  Wrote 
 he: 
 
 I  now  began  to  close  up  luy  little  worklly  concerns,  and 
 prepare  for  an  itinerant  life  in  the  gospel.  I  exercised  in 
 exhortation  frequently  through  the  neighborhood,  but  my 
 efforts  were  weak  and  much  ridiculed  by  many  who  heard 
 me.  My  mother,  relations,  aud  the  most  of  those  who 
 conversed  on  the  subject,  rigidly  opposed  the  luidertaking. 
 And  had  I  not  been  strongly  convinced  that  the  Spirit  of 
 the  Lord  inspired  and  moved  me  to  the  work,  I  would  not 
 have  assumed  a  calling  for  which  I  thought  myself  so  little 
 qualified.  I  counted  the  cost — I  determined  to  obey  God, 
 rather  than  be  intimidated  by  man,  or  overcome  by  inferior 
 obstacles. 
 
 I  now  surrendered  all  pretensions  to  the  advantages  of 
 this  world,  and  to  the  gratification  of  carnal  appetites.  I 
 bade  farewell  to  ease,  to  the  hopes  of  honor,  to  the  popular- 
 ity, and  to  the  friendship  of  a  gain-saying  generation,  and 
 freely  sacrificed  them  all  upon  the  cross  of  Christ,  resolving 
 to  follow  the  footsteps  of  Jesus,  whom  I  now  took  to  be 
 my  only  friend.  I  considered  myself  starting  on  a  mission, 
 the  most  important  ever  engaged  in  by  man,  and  on  a  pur- 
 suit which  was  to  occupy  my  constant  and  assiduous  atten- 
 tion, during  the  remainder  of  my  days. 
 
 The  10th  day  of  October,  1807,  when  I  was  sixteen  years 
 and  about  nine  months  old,  I  bade  farewell  to  my  mother, 
 my  relations,  and  to  a  sneering  world,  and  started  for  the 
 meeting  in  Raleigh,  and  thence  to  people  aud  lands  un- 
 known. 
 
 At  the  meeting  in  Ealeigh  he  met  James  O'Kelh' 
 
 and    during   the    meeting   he   opened   his   mind    to 
 
 O'Kelly  on  the  subject  of  baptism  and  desired  to 
 
 be  immersed  by  him,  but,  writes  Thomas : 
 
 In  explaining  the  nature  and  use  of  baptism  to  me  he 
 made  it  mean  pouring.  I  believed  from  his  age,  experi- 
 ence and  abilities  of  mind,  he  must  be  right,   and  on  the 
 
346  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 Sabbath  clay  of  the  meeting,  I  was  baptized    (as  we  then 
 called  it)   in  that  way. 
 
 He  with  four  other  young  men  presented  them- 
 selves at  this  meeting  for  the  ministry,  and  he  w'as 
 appointed  to  travel  and  labor  with  an  elder  till 
 the  next  union  meeting  which  Avas  to  convene  some 
 six  months  later. 
 
 lie  at  once  set  out  with  J.  Warren,  to  make  a 
 circuit  of  the  lower  counties  of  Virginia,  who  did 
 not  seem  to  understand,  or  have  sympathy  with  the 
 youth  set  to  his  charge,  and  instead  of  encouraging 
 him,  did  all  he  could  to  try  and  mortify  and  silence 
 him.  Young  Thomas  in  his  maiden  efforts  was  ex 
 ceedingly  weak,  and  this  the  over-i^reacher  informed 
 him  should  be  evidence  to  him  that  he  was  not  cal- 
 culated for  the  work,  and  should  take  it  as  an 
 evidence  that  he  was  not  called  to  the  ministry. 
 But  opposition  and  obstacles  could  not  silence  the 
 boy  preacher.  Instead  of  discouraging  him  they 
 drove  him  the  more  to  meditation,  to  prayer  and  to 
 the  search  of  the  Scriptures.  He  had  cast  himself 
 out  in  the  deep  and  he  was  trusting  himself  to  the 
 waves.    Time  should  see  what  he  should  be  and  do. 
 
 The  preacher  of  this  generation  can  form  but 
 little  conception  of  what  it  meant  to  be  pioneers  in 
 a  liberal  gospel  movement.  Sectarianism  had  built 
 high  and  almost  invulnerable  walls,  and  Christiani 
 ty  was  interpreted  by  the  sects  to  mean  the  keep 
 ing  intact  the  beliefs  of  their  special  bodies.  It 
 was  no  uncommon  thing  in  those  days  for  a  lay- 
 nmn  to  speak  out  in  the  meeting,  to  arise  and  op- 
 pose the  minister  for  his  doctrines.  This  thing  oc- 
 curred the  more  often  to  the  early  preachers  in  the 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  3i1 
 
 Christian  deuoiiiiuation,  for  their  audiences  in  the 
 new  fields  were  made  up  of  those  who  hekl  to 
 sectarian  views.  It  was  not  infrequent  that  the 
 ministers  of  otlier  bodies  came  to  oppose  and  ridicule 
 what  the}'  styled  the  "rotten  Arminian  mushroom 
 doctrine  which  was  preached  by  the  tail  end  of  the 
 Methodists,  the  O'Kellyites."  In  these  contests  and 
 tilts  Thomas  had  the  ability  to  hold  his  own,  if  not 
 to  wound  or  dispatch  his  foes,  for  he  possessed  a 
 wonderful  power  in  satire  and  could  hold  up  the 
 objects  of  his  scorn  to  ridicule,  a  method  which  is 
 stronger  and  more  convincing  than  argument.  Com- 
 munities were  warned  against  him  as  a  renegade 
 and  an  O'Kellyite.  He,  speaking  of  his  failure  to 
 accomplish  anything  in  a  certain  community  said, 
 
 I  could  not  do  many  mighty  works  there  because  of  the 
 Presbyterians.  Their  religion  seems  to  consist  in  keeping 
 the  Sabbath  and  withstanding  everything  that  is  not  Cal- 
 vinism. 
 
 The  opposition  against  Mr.  Thomas  not  only  took 
 the  form  of  debating,  but  at  times  threatened  his 
 life. 
 
 For  twenty-eight  years  the  White  Pilgrim  jour 
 .  neyed  and  preached.  He  gives  us  a  record  of  his 
 work  for  nine  months,  during  which  time  he  had 
 held  300  meetings  with  73  souls  professing  a  hap- 
 py change  from  darkness  to  light.  His  itineracies 
 included  the  States  of  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
 Maryland,  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania, 
 New  Jersey,  and  New  York.  We  have  no  way  of 
 knowing  how  many  meetings  he  conducted,  how 
 many  people  he  addressed,  how  mau}^  souls  were 
 inspired,  how  many  brought  to  faith  in  Christ,  but 
 
348  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 the  records  that  we  have  would  show  that  in  the 
 twenty-eight  years,  this  Avandering  man  of  God 
 stimulated  the  faith  of,  and  opened  the  heavenly 
 door  to,  thousands,  besides  championing  the  cause 
 of  religious  liberty  and  helping  to  break  down  the 
 walls  of  sectarianism. 
 
 These  things  he  did  amid  the  most  adverse  cir- 
 cumstances— on  foot,  horseback,  or  gig,  he  traveled 
 under  the  scorching  sun  or  over  the  frozen  fields, 
 fording  swollen  streams,  disregarding  the  wet,  hun- 
 ger and  severest  cold,  facing  death  in  many  in- 
 stances. Not  for  one  moment  did  the  man,  who  had 
 put  his  hand  to  the  plow,  turn  back;  but  followed 
 the  footstejjs  of  the  Master,  seeking  those  who  were 
 lost. 
 
 As  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  he  had  a  message 
 to  the  people  of  his  generation.  It  was  a  time  of 
 peculiar  religious  jdienomena,  when  people  had 
 what  he  styled  the  "jerks/'  and  fell  down  in  what 
 was  called  the  "power,"  when  religion  was  expressed 
 by  physical  fervor  with  jum])ii!g,  shouting,  dancing 
 and  laughing. 
 
 As  we  read  his  writings,  it  is  evident  to  us  that 
 the  Pilgrim  was  a  type  of  a  man  we  call  "literal," 
 for  he  seemed  to  be  dissatisfied  with  the  baptism 
 that  he  had  received  at  the  hand  of  O'Kelly  and  was 
 afterwards  immersed ;  and  he  records  how  at 
 Stoverstown  he  introduced  washing  of  feet  among 
 the  brethren. 
 
 His  loyalty  to  truth  as  he  saw  it  and  his  readi 
 ness  to  sacrifice  any  and  all  things  of  this  life  in 
 the  discharge  of  duty,  is  clearly  illustrated  by  his 
 life's  work  and  is  clearly  presented  in  his  poems. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  340 
 
 I'erliaps  none  of  his  writings  more  clearly  show  how 
 invincible  were  his  principles  and  loyalty  than  the 
 poem  "On  My  Xew  Pen."  He  had  seen  that  his 
 life  was  to  be  spent  in  far  and  wide  travels  by 
 which  he  might  not  only  preach  the  gospel  to  sin- 
 ners, but  that  he  might  publish  abroad  the  message 
 of  a  new  Catholicism  and  knit  together  the  chil- 
 dren of  the  broader  faith  in  the  different  sections 
 of  our  country.  From  this  purpose  he  might  not 
 be  swerved.  He  refused  one  sympathetic  and  ap 
 preciative  people's  offer  to  him  of  fifty  acres  of  land 
 with  a  good  house  on  it,  etc.,  if  he  would  settle  and 
 take  charge  of  the  church  in  that  place.  This  would 
 have  been  congenial,  for  he  had  already  married 
 Christiana  Rittenous  on  April  5,  1812,  which  mar- 
 riage was  an  exceeding  happy  one. 
 
 A  flood  of  light  may  be  shed  upon  the  character 
 of  the  Pilgrim  as  well  as  that  of  the  wife  by  a  por- 
 tion of  a  letter  which  she  wrote  to  Prother  Padger, 
 published  in  the  Palladiuni  when  her  husband  was 
 touring  Xew  York  and  New  Jersey.       Wrote  she: 
 
 \yiieii  I  joined  him  in  matrimony,  I  nffrood  never  to 
 stand  in  Iiis  way  in  preaching  tlie  gospel,  and  I  have  reason 
 to  be  thanlvfid  that  God  has  to  this  day  enabled  me  with 
 all  cheerfnlness  not  only  to  submit,  but  to  aid  him  by  my 
 prayers,  industry,  and  economy  to  conthuie  and  extend  his 
 itinerant  labors  over  the  world.  lie  has  suffered  nuich 
 for  .Tesus'  sake;  for  the  salvation  of  perishing  sinners  he 
 has  sacrificed  the  world.  My  soul  always  went  with  him 
 in  bis  arduous  and  distant  travels,  panted  high  for  the  pros- 
 perity of  the  cause,  and  participated  in  his  griefs  and 
 trials.  Anxieties  and  solitude  have  often  spread  a  gloom 
 over  many  solitary  and  lonesome  nights.  But  the  success 
 with  which  God  has  often  attended  his  labors,  has  so  often 
 been  to  me  like  a  morning  without  a  cloud,  and  as  the  bril- 
 liant sunshine  to  my  soul.  I  have  gladly  suffered  with 
 him  for  the  sake  of  .Jesus,  and  I  strongly  hope  I  shall  be  a 
 sharer  of  bis  reward  in  heaven. 
 
350  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Those  who  heard  him  preach  claimed  him  to  be 
 an  orator,  a  logician.  How  much  of  a  sermonizer 
 he  may  have  been,  looked  at  by  present  standards, 
 we  may  not  say  as  we  have  no  sermons  written  by 
 him  at  hand;  but  that  he  drew  large  audiences, 
 moving  them  to  tears  and  convictions,  we  may  ac- 
 cept as  most  favorable  judgments  passed  by  the  best 
 of  all  critics, — the  common  people.  That  his  pure 
 white  attire  added  to  his  notoriety  and  aided  him  in 
 comnuinding  the  attention  of  audiences,  cannot  be 
 doubted.  His  personal  appearance  was  good,  "about 
 six  feet  high,  light  complexion,  straight,  athletic, 
 strong,  well-proi)ortioned,  and  the  picture  of  health." 
 One  in  writing  his  impressions  of  Elder  Joseph 
 Thomas  as  he  preached  in  the  pulpit  of  Isaac  N. 
 Walter,  in  New  York,  says: 
 
 Presentlj-  a  niau  dressed  in  white,  bearing  a  modest, 
 mild  expression  of  connteuance,  arm  in  arm  with  the  pastor 
 was  seen  to  ascend  the  pulpit,  and  was  introduced  as  Joseph 
 Thomas,  the  White  Pilgrim,  who  at  once  proceeded  to  ad- 
 dress his  numerous  hearers.  His  preaching  was  in  har- 
 mony with  his  general  appearance:  mild,  persuasive,  and 
 evidently  dictated  by  love  for  souls.  I  never  saw  a  counte- 
 nance more,  indicative  of  what  I  have  ever  regarded  as  the 
 stamp  of  the  spiritual  than  his.  Of  his  talents  as  a  preach- 
 er I  can  only  speak  in  general  terms.  His  oratory  was 
 the  winning  and  persuasive  style,  his  knowledge  of  the 
 Scriptures  appeared  to  be  remarkably  good. 
 
 INIr.  Thomas  published  a  volume  of  poems  from 
 his  own  pen.  We  may  not  speak  of  him  as  a  great 
 poet,  neither  will  we  see  him  to  be  one  minus  of 
 poetic  conceptions.  He  had  a  good  sense  of 
 rhythm  and  in  his  writings  there  scintillate  many 
 lights  from  the  muse.  Quite  as  frequently  these  ap- 
 pear in  his  prose  as  in  his  verse. 
 
 At  the  age  of  forty-four,  while  on  his  itineracy  in 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  351 
 
 New  York  State,  he  was  unconsciously  exposed  to 
 the  small-pox,  it  is  supposed  in  New  York  City,  and 
 succumbed  to  the  same  in  Johnsonburg,  N.  J.,  where 
 they  laid  him  to  rest  in  the  little  churchyard.  Tlius 
 the  man  who  had  spent  his  life  to  a  great  extent 
 among  strangers  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  fell  asleej), 
 far  from  his  wife  and  children  whom  he  had  left  in 
 Ohio. 
 
 He  had  served  well  and  realized  in  death  the  de 
 sire  of  his  heart  as  he  expressed  it  in  verse: 
 
 'Tis  for  His  sake  I'd  leavp  all  tilings, 
 
 U])oii  this  earthly  sphere, 
 O.  had  I  but  celestial  wings, 
 
 I'd  soon  with  Ilini  appear. 
 
 A  Ihany,  ^.  Y. 
 
TROF.    W.    A.    HARrER 
 
R  E  I-  I  ( J  I  O  U  S    JOT'  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  ar,:; 
 
 DANIEL   WILSON   KERR 
 
 Scholar,  Preacher,  Journalist 
 
 BY   PROF.    W.  A.   HARPER. 
 
 Heroes  are  ever  interesting  characters — the  pagan 
 world  exalts,  deifies  and  worships  them.  The  Chris- 
 tian world  regards  them  with  peculiar  respect  and 
 veneration.  Leaders  in  the  various  avenues  and  ac- 
 tivities of  life  always  attract  the  attention  and  com- 
 mand the  admiration  of  the  throng.  Pioneers  in 
 any  direction  have  a  charm  that  is  all  their  own. 
 Daniel  W.  Kerr  (pronounced  Kar)  was  all  of  these 
 — a  hero,  a  leader,  and  a  pioneer ;  a  hero  of  the  cross, 
 a  leader  in  church,  community,  and  state,  and  a  pio- 
 neer in  the  fields  of  religious  education  and  journal- 
 ism. It  is  for  these  reasons  therefore  that  the  people 
 of  the  South  in  particular,  and  of  the  Christian 
 Church  generally,  honor  and  cherish  his  name;  and 
 well  we  may,  because  he  did  as  much  to  advance  the 
 interests  of  our  cause  and  to  strengthen  it  as  any 
 man  who  ever  lived  among  us.  He  is  one  of  the 
 noblest  types  of  our  ministry, — a  man  of  God  and 
 a  human  man,  a  devout  Christian  and  a  good  citi- 
 zen, a  John  the  Baptist  in  education  and  religious 
 journalism,  a  spiritual  torch-bearer  and  a  living, 
 vital  moral  force  in  the  world. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  was  born  on  July  10,  1796,  in  Cum- 
 berland County,  Va.,  of  parents  who  traced  their 
 ancestrj-  to  the  early  families  of  Norfolk  County  of 
 that  state.    Of  his  early  life  and  education  we  have 
 
i;kv.  uaniiol  w.  kioki: 
 
 Fdundcr   nnd    First   Editor   of   tlie  riiiistiaii    Sun 
 1S44— IS.JU 
 
n  K  I.  k;  I  o  u  s   j  o  v  r  n  a  l  i  s  m  355 
 
 no  definite  data.  His  family  was  one  that  had  sent 
 many  men  into  the  professional  life,  and  Kev.  E. 
 W.  Hnmphreys  in  his  Memoirs  of  Deceased  Christian 
 Ministers,  states  that  Kerr  intended  to  become  a 
 lawyer.  His  comparatively  late  profession  of  faith 
 at  the  ajie  of  twentj'-two,  lends  some  color  to  this 
 statement.  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  is  certain  that  he 
 received  the  best  edncation  available  for  his  day  and 
 generation;  he  was  a  good  scholar  in  the  ancient 
 languages,  particularly  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin, 
 and  his  vigorous  editorials  and  other  writings  left 
 to  us  give  ami)le  proof  of  his  versatility  in  the  use 
 of  his  mother  tongue  4ind  of  the  wide  range  of  his 
 reading  and  general  information.  A  man  of  his 
 intellectual  attainments  and  of  his  grasp  of  know- 
 ledge would  not  be  at  a  very  serious  disadvantage 
 in  our  own  day,  noted  for  its  deep  learning  and 
 profound  scholarship. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  was  a  man  of  commanding  personality. 
 He  stood  considerably  over  six  feet  in  his  sock  feet 
 and  his  frame  was  well  proportioned, — if  anything 
 he  inclined  to  corpulency.  His  expression  was  one 
 of  grave  dignity  and  solid  worth  of  character.  He 
 looked  the  master  of  men  as  the  cut  of  him  i)rinted 
 in  connection  with  this  article  shows,  and  when  he 
 spoke  his  utterances  reinforced  and  deepened  the 
 inevitable  impression  produced  by  his  prepossessing 
 and  towering  i)hysique.  He  loved  social  intercourse 
 as  few  men  do ;  he  was  the  soul  of  mirth,  wit,  and 
 sparkling  humor.  He  was  never  more  at  ease  nor 
 at  home  tlian  when  seated  in  a  x>iii'lor  with  a  group 
 of  admirers  around  him,  and  for  him  to  come  into 
 a  home  was  the  signal  for  such  a  gathering  there. 
 
356  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 On  such  occasions  lie  was  the  centre  of  attraction, 
 the  cynosure  of  all  eyes,  the  primal  source  of  pleas- 
 ure and  inspiration.  Such  was  the  reputation  of 
 his  home  for  genuine,  unalloyed  hospitality  and  good 
 fellowship  that  it  became  a  favorite  resort  for  min- 
 isters particularly,  and  travelers  generally,  entail- 
 ing upon  his  modest  income  a  greater  burden  than 
 it  could  bear,  and  so  resulting  in  frequent  financial 
 embarrassment  to  him  and  his  noble  wife. 
 
 ^ye  do  not  know  exactly  when  he  moved  from  his 
 native  state  to  Kortli  Carolina,  destined  to  be  the 
 scene  of  most  of  his  great  labors,  the  arena  wherein 
 his  life  gave  out  its  noblest  and  its  best.  We  know 
 that  he  belonged  to  the  same  conference,  the  North 
 Carolina  and  Virginia,  to  which  the  Kev.  James 
 O'Kelly  belonged,  and  that  he  and  O'Kelly  were 
 circuit  riders  together.  O'Kelly  died  in  1826,  where- 
 as the  first  record  we  have  of  Kerr,  after  he  became 
 an  active  minister,  is  the  minutes  of  the  North  Caro- 
 lina and  Virginia  Christian  Conference  for  1830,  at 
 New  Providence,  then  Orange,  now  Alamance  Coun- 
 ty, North  Carolina,  where  it  is  recorded  that  he  was 
 present  as  an  ordained  elder.  His  tombstone  records 
 the  facts  that  he  professed  faith  in  Christ  in  1818, 
 and  entered  the  Christian  ministry  in  1819.  Natur- 
 ally he  preached  a  few  years  as  a  licentiate  before 
 his  ordination.  We  do  not,  however,  know  the  date 
 of  his  ordination,  nor  the  ordaining  i^resbytery, 
 but  we  do  know  that  he  was  ordained  before  1828, 
 the  first  minutes  of  his  conference  which  have  come 
 down  to  us,  and  that  the  North  Carolina  and  Vir- 
 ginia Christian  Conference  ordained  him;  it  is  more 
 than  likely  that  James  O'Kelly  was  one  of  the  or- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNAL  I  SIM  357 
 
 daiiiing-  presbytery.  From  1830  on  he  was  the 
 leading  spirit  in  his  conference,  tlie  one  to  whom  all 
 eyes  were  turned  as  the  leader,  advisor,  and  ripe  and 
 ready  counselor.  He  is  always  fjound  on  the  com 
 mittees  that  count  for  most,  on  those  on  finance,  on 
 circuits,  on  the  oflice  of  ruling  elder,  on  the  state 
 of  the  church,  on  education,  and  on  publication.  He 
 never  failed  to  be  on  the  ordaining  presbytery,  and 
 he  preaches  frequent  sermons  before  the  body  and 
 delivers  special  addresses.  We  find  him  introducing 
 resolutions  touching  the  status  of  licentiates,  on 
 the  matter  of  union  with  the  North  Carolina  Chris- 
 tian Conference  and  with  the  Northern  conferences, 
 represented  by  the  Christian  Palladium,  of  Union 
 Mills,  New  York,  and  on  other  matters  vitally  con- 
 nected  with  the  extension  and  upbuilding  of  the 
 church,  and  yet  he  was  never  president,  or  modera- 
 tor, as  they  called  their  presiding  officer  in  those 
 days,  of  his  conference.  He  was  one  of  the  men  who 
 lead  and  rule  by  putting  other  people  forward  and 
 acting  as  "scotch-horse"  to  them.  He  is  rarely  chair- 
 man of  a  committee,  but  he  always  did  its  work. 
 This  characteristic  of  him  is  well  brought  out  in 
 his  relation  to  the  matter  of  union  with  the  con- 
 ferences affiliated  with  and  represented  by  the  Chris- 
 tian Palladium. 
 
 The  idea  of  such  a  union  was  born  In  his  fertile 
 brain,  and  it  was  due  to  him  that  the  understanding 
 finally  arrived  at  in  the  matter  was  consummated. 
 In  the  year  1840,  while  living  at  Junto,  N.  C,  a 
 copy  of  the  Christian  Palladium  by  chance  fell  into 
 Kerr's  hands.  He  read  it,  liked  it,  and  immediately 
 subscribed  for  it.     In  the  issue  of  June  1,  1810,  we 
 
358  T  1 1  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 find  his  name  printed  among  those  who  had  snb 
 scribed  and  paid  for  tlie  paper  for  volume  nine,  the 
 volume  of  that  year,  and  in  that  same  issue  a  letter 
 from  him  to  Brother  Marsh,  editor  of  the  Palhtditiui, 
 bearing  date  of  May  8,  1840,  which  reads  as  follows: 
 
 Junto,  N.  C,  May  8,  1840.  P>ro.  iMavsli.  one  nninlier  of 
 the  I'aJliidium,  wbit-h  has  fallen  into  luy  iiands,  and  which 
 I  have  examined  with  some  attention,  contains  views,  both 
 of  church  discipline  and  doctrines,  which  correspond  very 
 nearly  with  my  own.  I  myself  claim  to  be  an  biunble  min- 
 ister of  the  Christian  Church,  and  reject  ever.v  principle  of 
 sectarianism  in  whatever  shape  it  presents  itself,  and  feel 
 much  delij^hted  in  every  successful  attempt  against  it. 
 We  have  one  conference  embracing  the  states  of  Virginia 
 and  North  Carolina,  and  comjirising  something  like  a  thou- 
 sand members,  more  or  less,  and  about  thirty  or  forty 
 ministers.  The  man  of  our  counsel  in  all  matters  pertain- 
 ing to  ehiu'ch  discipline  and  doctrines  is  the  Holy  Bible. 
 It  affords  much  pleasure  to  find  that  correct  notions  (as  I 
 huml)ly  conceive)  are  disseminating  themselves  extensively 
 in  various  portions  of  our  country. 
 
 Yours  sincerely,  D.  W.  Kerr. 
 
 The  Noi'th  Carolina  and  Virginia  Christian  Con- 
 ference that  year  met  on  October  2,  at  TTnion  Meet- 
 ing-House,  then  Orange,  now  Alamance  County,  N. 
 C,  and  on  the  second  day  of  that  session  we  find  tlie 
 following  minute: 
 
 On  motion  of  Elder  Daniel  W.  Kerr,  resolved,  that  a  oom- 
 nnttee  be  appointed  by  this  conference  to  corres])ond  with 
 the  editor  of  the  Christian  Palhidinm  on  the  subject  of 
 luiion  between  the  C'hristian  Church  re])resented  by  this 
 conference  and  that  in  connection  with  the  I'aUadliim. 
 
 On  this  committee  were  appointed  Elders  Thomas 
 Reeves,  Daniel  W.  Kerr,  Jesse  K.  Cole,  and  Thomas 
 Lynch.  Note  that  it  was  Kerr's  idea  and  his  motion, 
 but  some  one  else  is  put  forward. 
 
 But  further,  as  soon  as  he  got  home,  though  he 
 was  not  chairman  of  the  committee,  he  took  the  mat- 
 
R  K  L  I  (i  I  <)  U  S    J  ()  T'  K.N  A  L  1  S  M  359 
 
 ter  Up  with  lirother  JNIai-sli,  wi-itiii<;  liiin  nndor  date 
 of  October  15,  1840.  His  letter  and  IJiother  Marsh's 
 response  to  it  api)eared  in  tlie  Palhtdimii  of  Novem- 
 ber 16,  1810.  The  copy  of  the  Palladium  containing 
 the  response  did  not  reach  Elder  Kerr  until  January 
 5,  1841.  He  replies  ininiediatx'ly,  and  his  second 
 communication  and  IJrother  Marsh's  response  there- 
 to appeared  in  the  I'alhuJium  of  February  1,  1841. 
 At  the  end  of  lirother  Marsh's  response,  Elder  Kerr 
 was  asked  to  give  a  history  of  the  Southern  Chris- 
 tians. He  does  so  and  it  appeared  in  the  PaUadium 
 of  March  15,  1841,  and  in  the  <7hrisfian  ^lui  bv  re- 
 I)rint  November  9,  1844,  but  in  this  reprint  he  is 
 so  modest  that  he  does  not  even  suggest  that  he  is 
 the  author  of  it,  and  but  for  the  fact  that  we  have 
 the  original  PaUadium  with  his  name  signed  to  the 
 article  we  would  be  driven  to  conclude  that  the 
 editor  of  the  Palladium,  wrote  it.  Brother  Marsh,  in 
 an  editorial  in  the  issue  of  the  Palladium  for  June 
 1,  1841,  calls  upon  the  brethren  of  the  North  at 
 the  approaching  conferences  to  approve  or  disap- 
 prove of  what  he  had  said  to  p]lder  Kerr  in  regard 
 to  the  proposed  union.  Kerr's  conference  in  1841, 
 met  at  Apple's  Chapel,  Guilford  County,  N.  C.  Re- 
 specting the  proposed  union,  the  following  motion 
 prevailed : 
 
 That  there  be  u  union  with  .such  NorthiTii  conferences 
 as  have  sanctioned,  or  may  sanction,  (it*)  I)y  the  committee 
 of  correspondence  and  Rrotlier  Marsh,  which  terms  will 
 he  considered  as  forming  said  union. 
 
 Writing  under  May  12,  1841,  Elder  Kerr  laid 
 down  the  following  terms  of  union : 
 
 *   I   have  inserted  this  word  to  make  the  sense  complete. 
 
300  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 That  we  shall  retain  oiir  distinct  individuality  as  a 
 church,  and  transact  our  ecclesiastical  affairs,  receive  and 
 administer  the  ordinances  in  a  manner  suitable  to  our  own 
 views,  convictions,  and  beliefs,  and  not  at  any  time  be 
 molested  or  interrupted. 
 
 Brother  Marsh  in  the  same  issue  of  the  Palladium 
 accepted  these  terms  and  added: 
 
 You  will  also,  if  practical,  send  messengers  to  our  con- 
 ferences and  receive  ours  and  so  forth.  And  should  you 
 at  any  time  choose  to  dissolve  the  ijuion,  it  will  only  be 
 necessary  to  cease  to  act  with  us ;  and  each  can  let  that 
 brotherly  love  continue  which  now  exists  between  us. 
 
 As  said  above,  this  correspondence  was 
 ratified  at  the  North  Carolina  and  Virginia 
 Conference,  at  Apple's  Chapel,  Guilford  County,  that 
 same  fall,  and  so  became  the  basis  of  union  between 
 that  conference  and  the  Northern  branch  of  the 
 Christian  Church. 
 
 This  union  was  short-lived,  however,  because  of 
 the  stirring  times  soon  to  follow.  In  1844,  at  the 
 New  England  Convention,  held  in  Lynn,  Mass.,  May 
 14,  15,  and  16,  strong  abolition  resolutions  were 
 adopted.  These  resolutions  appeared  in  the  Palla- 
 dium of  June  12  of  that  year,  and  in  the  Christian 
 Sun  of  August  9,  of  the  same  year.  Elder  Kerr  re- 
 plies to  them,  citing  Scripture  to  prove  the  permissi- 
 bleness  of  slavery  and  adding: 
 
 The  BoreaHs  of  the  North  cannot  frighten  and  bewilder 
 us.  To  the  New  England  Convention,  we  say  farewell;  we 
 have  no  desire  to  be  united  with  you. 
 
 Of  course  this  was  Kerr's  individual  opinion. 
 The  formal  severance  of  relations  came  ten  years 
 later  at  the  general  convention  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
 
 This  episode  in  Elder  Kerr's  life  has  been  given 
 in  detail  from  the  authentic  records,  not  alone  for 
 
K  E  L  I  G  I  PITS     J  on  U  NALI  SM  3(51 
 
 its  intrinsic  value  as  history,  but  also  and  primarily 
 to  exemplify  his  manner  of  leadership,  or  rather  of 
 "pushership."  The  idea  of  the  union  was  his  and 
 he  did  all  the  Avork  leading  up  to  it,  but  he  made 
 his  brethren  believe  they  were  its  originators  and 
 that  he  was  acting  as  their  agent  to  carry  out  their 
 ideas,  that  he  was  their  mouthpiece,  their  AARON. 
 This  was  his  method,  and  a  very  effective  method 
 it  proved.  By  it  he  brought  things  to  pass,  and  that 
 is  all  that  the  best  of  the  world's  great  ones  can  do. 
 rerhaps  he  adopted  it  from  intellectual  contempla- 
 tion that  it  was  the  most  certain  way  to  accomplish 
 his  ends;  perhaps  it  arose  from  the  modesty  and 
 generosity  and  unselfishness  of  his  nature— for  he 
 was  truly  modest  and  instinctively  generous  and  un- 
 selfisli  to  a  fault. 
 
 As  an  expounder  of  the  Word,  Elder  Kerr  had 
 no  equal  in  the  church  in  his  day  and  has  had  but 
 few  since.  As  has  already  been  stated  he  was  a 
 proficient  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  scholar.  His 
 editorial  in  the  Christian  Sun  of  June  21,  1844,  on 
 the  translations  of  the  Bible  put  him  in  the  fore- 
 front as  a  Biblical  scholar.  His  lively  imagination 
 and  his  realizing  power  gave  him  exceptional  ability 
 and  forcefulness  in  the  field  of  Biblical  exegesis.  His 
 power  as  a  preacher  was  the  power  of  Moody  and 
 of  Spurgeon,  the  power  to  resurrect  the  skeleton 
 scene  described  in  the  language  of  the  sacred  writ- 
 ings, to  make  it  live  and  move  and  have  a  being.  He 
 was  not  eloquent  as  some  people  understand  that 
 word,  nor  was  he  oratorical  in  his  delivery,  but  he 
 was  dramatic  and  convincing.    Rev.  Solomon  Apple, 
 
362  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  T.    O  F 
 
 writing  of  him  in  the  Christum  Sun  of  Febniarv  21, 
 1884,  says: 
 
 On   soiiu>  occasions   lie  disiilnycd   great  ability   and   cajiti- 
 
 vated  liis  hearers  by  his  eIo(iiience I  wrote  a  paper  * 
 
 some  thirty  years  ago  designed  to  give  my  estimate  of  his 
 preaching.  At  the  time  I  wrote,  my  impressions  were  very 
 favorable,  and  in  reference  to  two  sermons  that  I  heard 
 him  deliver,  I  expressed  the  lielief  that  I  scarcely  ever  heard 
 them  surpassed.  One  of  these  sermons  was  remarkable 
 for  the  lucid  exposition  of  the  doctrine  of  grace.  The 
 other  sermon  was  noted  for  the  powerful  effect  produced 
 on  the  congregation.  In  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  *  *  I 
 have  never  seen  such  a  change  in  the  congregation  from 
 one  sermon.  It  was  no  uncommon  occurrence  to  see  even 
 the  irreligious  perfectly  captivated  by  his  lively  and  soul- 
 stirring  utterances. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  was  not  onlv  a  leader  on  the  floor 
 of  conference  and  in  tlie  pnlpit,  but  also  a  ])ioneer 
 in  the  field  of  religions  edneation.  He  was  a  scholar 
 and  had  the  scholar's  love  for  instructing  others. 
 He  was,  during  the  most  of  liis  sliort,  but  eventful 
 life,  a  successful  and  widely  known  teacher.  A 
 pupil  of  his  in  the  year  1842,  Mr.  J.  P>.  Lynch,  of 
 Efland,  N.  C,  writes  me  that  lie  was  a  good  and 
 kind  teacher.  In  1826  we  read  that  ''the  Wake 
 Forest  IMeasant  Grove  Academy,  situated  on  the 
 Oxford  road  twelve  miles  north  of  Raleigh,  N.  C, 
 was  incorporated,***  with  I'^ldcn-  Daniel  W.  Kerr 
 as  i»rincipal.    Twelve  years  later  he  was  principal  of 
 
 ♦    It    is  very   much   to  be   regretted  that   the   Christian  Sun   con- 
 tiiliiiiig  this  article  has  been  h)st. 
 
 ♦*   Brother  Apple  was  then  about  70  years  of  ase. 
 
 **♦  The  North  Carolina  State  records  give  us  this  and  the  next 
 Item.  For  putting  me  on  the  track  of  this  and  the  next  piece 
 of  information,  I  am  indebted  to  my  colleague,  Prof.  P.  J.  Ker- 
 nodlc,  who  will  shortly  publish  an  account  of  the  lives  of  Chris- 
 tian  ministers   In  the   Southern   Church. 
 
u  E  L  k;  I  or  s   J  o  u  k  na l  i  s  m 
 
 31 ; 
 
 Junto  Academy,  formerly  called  :\It.  Pleasant,  which 
 was  incorporated   in   18.38."     This  school   was  sit- 
 uated in  Orai)j>:e  county,  North  Corolina,  about  three 
 hundred  yards  from  the  present  :Mt.  Zioii  Chris! ian 
 church,  founded  by  Elder  Kerr  while  teachiui;  at  this 
 point.    The  Academy,  which  was  situated  on  Kerr's 
 own  farm,  in  his  front  yard  in   fact,   consisted  of 
 three    log   cabins.        The   central    one,    a    one-room 
 frame  building,  24  l»y  32,  was  used  for  recitation 
 purposes.     The  two  on  either  side  were  dormitories 
 for  boarders,  one  for  young  men  and  the  other  for 
 young  women.     In  1842,  so  Mr.  J.  B.  Lynch  writes 
 me,  there  were  about  50  students.     Mr.  Lynch  also 
 writes  that  the  original  building  was  burned  soon 
 after  and  a  new  one  built  and  that  later  the  name 
 was  changed  from  Junto  to  Mt.  Zion  Academy.    The 
 curriculum  olTered  prepared  for  any  of  the  colleges 
 or   universities,   and   its   advertisements   boldly   de- 
 clared  that   it  was   a   non-sectarian   school,   wdiicli 
 gave  strict  attention  to  moral  as  well  as  intellectual 
 training.     Kerr,  on  May  12,   1841,  sent  an   adver- 
 tisement of  his  school  to  the  Christian  Palladium. 
 It  appeared  in  the  issue  of  June  15  and  with  it  a 
 very  complimentary  notice  from  its  editor,  Brother 
 Marsh.     In  a  private  letter  to  Brother  Marsh,  which 
 however   was    published   at   the   same   time   as   the 
 advertisement  above  mentioned,  Kerr  spoke  of  there 
 being  "  in  this  section  a  strong  and  tremendous  com 
 bination  of  sectarian  bigots  to  prostrate  my  academy 
 and   they   are  using  every   means   in   their   power, 
 except   those   of   openness   and    truth,    for    the   ac- 
 complishment   of   their    nefarious    purpose."      This 
 '^combination  of  sectarian  bigots"  had  so  much  in 
 
•M-i  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 llueuee  that  in  1S49,  perhaps  before,  Kerr  removed 
 the  Junto  (Mt.  Zion)  Academy  *  to  Pittsboro,  N. 
 C,  where  he  taught  a  Male  Academy  until 
 his  death  the  next  year.  With  him  his  school  died. 
 The  enemies  of  his  school  were  the  enemies  of  his 
 church,  he  calls  them  "sectarian  bigots."  Yet  he 
 was  the  educational  pioneer,  who  endeavored  to 
 establish  a  school  for  intellectual  and  moral  train- 
 ing in  our  Southern  Christian  Church,  and  while 
 he  undertook  to  establish  these  schools  on  his  own 
 responsibility,  he  regarded  them  as  church  schools 
 and  so  did  our  people.  *  *  But  for  his  efforts,  and  the 
 efforts  of  others  like  him,  Elon  College,  the  pride 
 of  our  people,  our  Southern  Athens,  as  she  has  been 
 fittingly  called,  a  blessed  and  noble  institution, 
 sprung  forth  as  if  by  magic  to  one  who  does  not  know 
 the  hardship  and  the  suffering  of  the  pioneer  serv- 
 ice to  this  end  of  such  men  as  Kerr  and  J.  K.  Holt 
 and  the  Longs,  would  not  be  to-day.  He  failed, 
 but  in  his  failure  lay  the  seeds  of  a  larger  success 
 than  fancy's  dream  had  ever  pictured  to  his  ener- 
 getic soul. 
 
 But  the  enterprise  for  which  he  is  most  noted 
 and  the  institution  which  will  forever  entitle  him 
 to  name  and  fame  among  us  is  the  Christian  Sun. 
 From  1833  at  the  conference  held  at  Kedar,  Mt. 
 Auburn   Church,  Warren   County,  N.  C,  and  par- 
 
 *  The  land  on  which  the  .Junto  .(Mt.  Zlon)  Academy  formerly 
 stood  is  now  owned  by  Mr.  J.  B.  Richmond,  Mebane,  N.  C,  R.  F.  D., 
 a  relative  of  Elder  Kerr  through  his  wife,  one  of  whose  sisters 
 married  a  Mr.  Richmond,  of  Hurdle  Mills,  I'erson  County,  N.  C. 
 The  academy  has  been  torn  down  and  no  picture  of  it  exists. 
 
 **  For  proof  that  his  school  was  viewed  in  his  day  as  a  denom- 
 inational enterprise,  see  his  letter  to  Brother  Marsh  and  Brother 
 Marsh's  response   in   Christian  Palladium ,  June  15,  1841. 
 
U  K  L  I  G  1  O II  S     J  O  IT  R  N  A  L  1  S  M  'M:> 
 
 ticularly  from  the  time  that  the  Christian  Palladium 
 fell  into  his  hands  in  1840  until  Feb.  17,  1844,  when 
 the  first  issue  of  the  Christian  Sun  appeared,  he 
 labored  constantly  on  the  idea  of  a  religious  periodi- 
 cal for  his  conference.  Here,  as  in  the  matter  of 
 union  with  the  Northern  Church,  he  was  the  real 
 power  behind  the  throne,  he  furnished  the  ideas, 
 but  made  others  believe  that  they  were  theirs,  and 
 so  he  was  enabled  to  bring  the  Christian  Sun  into 
 being. 
 
 At  the  conference  at  Mt.  Auburn,  referred  to  above, 
 in  the  year  1833,  a  resolution  prevailed  to  the  ef- 
 fect "that  efforts  be  made  to  establish  In  North  Caro 
 lina,  the  printing  of  a  paper  to  be  entitled  the 
 'Cliristian  Intelligencer/  and  that  the  treasurer  be 
 and  is  hereby  authorized  to  pay  out  of  the  treasury, 
 if  there  be  a  sufficient  surplus,  |50.00  to  the  su]) 
 port  of  said  paper,  and  that  Brother  Elijali 
 Lewelling,  Thomas  Reeves,  D.  W.  Kerr  (italics 
 mine,  note  the  place  of  his  name),  and  J.  P.  LelNIay 
 be,  and  that  they  are,  hereby  appointed  an  editorial 
 committee  to  conduct  the  printing  of  the  same." 
 The  matter  slept  until  May  14,  1842,  at  a  called 
 session  *  of  the  North  Carolina  and  Virginia  Con- 
 ference at  Union,  then  Orange,  now  Alamance  Coun- 
 ty, a  session  called  especially  to  consider  the  estab- 
 lisliment  of  a  church  paper.  At  this  session  a  motion 
 prevailed  "that  a  monthly  periodical  newspaper  be 
 established    amongst    us,    to    be    denominated,    the 
 
 *  It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the  two  greatest  enterprises  of 
 our  Southern  Church  were  formally  launched  at  called  meetings 
 of  the  bodies  fostering  them.  The  Vlirintidn  i^un  at  Union  in  1X412. 
 and  TOlon  College  at  New  I'rovidenee  in  1888.  Both  these  called 
 sessions  met  on  tlie  soil  of  Alamance  County  and  hotli  tlie  institu- 
 tions have  their  seats  at  present  in  the  same  county. 
 
366  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Christian  >S'u7/."  Motions  also  prevailed  to  appoint 
 twelve  men  as  a  Southern  Christian  Publishing  Com 
 mittee  who  should  select  an  editor  and  arrange  for 
 the  publication  of  the  paper  at  once,  and  to  make 
 the  Christian  ^iin  ^'auxiliary  to  the  Christian  PaJJa 
 dium."  This  committee  met  the  same  day,  im- 
 mediately niton  the  adjournment  of  conference,  and 
 "unanimously  elected  Elder  1>.  W.  Kerr  as  c  lit(U'."' 
 For  the  next  year  nothing  was  done  so  far  as  the 
 record  shows,  but  Elder  Kerr  w^as  at  work  laving 
 his  i»lans  and  making  his  foundation  sure,  for  he 
 realized  that  if  the  paper  once  failed  the  cause  would 
 be  permanently  injured.  Not  until  the  conference 
 at  rieasant  Grove,  Randolph  County,  N.  C,  held 
 on  September  21),  1842,  did  Elder  Kerr  speak  for 
 the  public,  and  then  simply  announced  that  he  hoped 
 soon  lo  be  able  to  begin  the  ])ublication  of  the 
 Christian  ^ini,  and  llie  conference  authorized  him  to 
 begin  as  soon  as  he  thought  advisable.  The  minute 
 reads : 
 
 It  was  left  (liscTetiouary  with  him  (italics  mine,  to  show 
 lidw  comiili'tely  he  was  the  leader  in  the  matter)  as  editor 
 vhcii  to  conniience  it. 
 
 Oil  I'd).  17,  1844,  the  January  number  of  the  Chris- 
 tian :<ii!i  made  its  ai)]»earance,  v\ith  Elder  Daniel 
 W.  Kerr,  of  Junto,  X.  C.,  as  editor,  and  Dennis 
 Heart,  llillsboro,  N.  C,  the  most  famous  publisher 
 then  living  in  the  state,  as  printer.  It  was  a  month- 
 ly paper  of  sixteen  pages  and  was  printed  neatly  on 
 good  ])ai)er.  The  price  was  |1.00  per  year  in  ad- 
 vance. So  far  as  we  know  (the  file  is  not  complete), 
 excejtt  ill  tlie  darkest  period  of  the  Civil  War,  the 
 years  18(;4-18(;r),  the  Christian  l^an  has  been  steadily 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  T'  R  N  A  L  I  F;  :M  301 
 
 shedding  its  rays  of  ligiit  from  that  day  to  this 
 without  intermission.  To  Daniel  W.  Kerr  belongs 
 the  honor  of  having  launched  and  firmly  established 
 the  enterprise,  as  well  as  of  having  conceived  and 
 engineered  the  idea  to  a  successful  denouement. 
 With  infinite  caution,  with  almost  superhuman  fore 
 sight,  (lid  he  i)lan  and  labor  and  organize  and  wait, 
 biding  his  time  to  begin.  And  when  he  did  begin, 
 so  securely  did  he  establish  it  and  so  deeply  did  he 
 root  it  in  the  hearts  and  affections  of  our  peo])le 
 that  they  have  ever  since  defended,  maintaineJ,  and 
 supjtorted  it,  until  to-day  it  is  become  one  of  the 
 most  widely  quoted  and  influential  religious  journals 
 published  in  the  Southern  states. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  received  no  jiay  for  his  services  as 
 elitor  of  the  Christ iini  Sim,  but  those  who  traveled 
 for  it  did.  We  find  one  minute  of  the  conference 
 which  orders  that  the  mone}'  then  in  hand  to  the 
 credit  of  the  publishing  committee  be  divided  be- 
 tween two  brethren  and  the  running  expense  of  the 
 paper,  but  Elder  Kerr  was  not  one  of  the  brethren. 
 He  supported  himself  by  preaching  and  teaching, 
 and  was  only  too  glad  to  give  his  spare  time  to  the 
 paper  gratis.  He  proved  himself  an  able  editor,  a 
 skilful  wielder  of  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  and  a 
 staunch  and  valiant  defender  of  the  Christian 
 Church  an<l  its  faith.  His  first  editorial,  which  ap- 
 pears in  this  Centennial  Book,  was  on  ^-Tlic  'Name 
 Christ  km."  He  chose  high  themes  and  wrote  on 
 them  with  a  master's  hand  and  grasp.  The  follow- 
 ing are  the  themes  of  the  editorials  of  the  first 
 volunje  of  the  Christian  Sun  and  give  us  a  correct 
 
368  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 idea  of  the  man  and  of  his  notion  of  the  function 
 of  the  religious  newspaper : 
 
 The  Name  Christian,  Eternal  Things,  Repentance.  Chris- 
 tian Union,  Second  Advent  of  Christ,  The  Bible  the  Only 
 True  Guide,  The  Christians  in  North  Carolina  and  Vir- 
 ginia, Abolition  and  the  New  England  Convention,  The 
 Christian  Religion  a  Spiritual  Religion,  Translations  of  the 
 Bible,  The  Christian  Church,  The  Virginia  and  North  Caro- 
 lina Conference. 
 
 No  more  consistent  or  vigorous  interpreter  of  the 
 tenets  and  beliefs,  the  principles  and  spirit  of  our 
 brotherhood  has  yet  appeared  in  the  South  than  these 
 editorials  and  the  others  of  the  six  years  of  his  edi- 
 torial life  prove  Elder  Kerr  to  have  been.  These  edi- 
 torials are  long,  compared  to  the  average  religious  edi- 
 torials today,  ranging  from  1,500  to  3,000  words,  but 
 they  never  tire  you,  at  least  that  is  the  experience  of 
 all -whom  I  have  heard  say  anything  of  the  matter. 
 We  do  not  see  how  he  could  have  abbreviated  them 
 without  sul)tracting  materially  from  their  per- 
 manent value  and  cumulative  effect.  He  knows 
 what  to  say,  what  not  to  say,  and  is  peculiarly 
 felicitous  in  saying  what  he  does  say.  He  writes 
 as  one  well-versed  in  his  subject,  and  his  burning 
 words  and  trenchant,  penetrating  truths  carry  con- 
 viction to  the  heart  and  life.  He  was  an  able  editor 
 and  a  good  preacher.  His  policy  as  editor  was  to 
 allow  any  communication  of  whatsoever  nature  over 
 the  real  name  of  its  writer.  In  this  way  at  times 
 baneful,  hurtful,  insidious  articles  appeared  and  for 
 them  he  was  criticised.  His  reply  to  all  such  crit- 
 icisms was  that  truth  will  always  prevail,  that 
 error  can  do  no  permanent  harm  and  can  have  no 
 considerable  existence,  that  the  surest  way  to  up- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  3G9 
 
 root  evil  and  error  is  to  give  them  publicity.  This 
 error  in  judgment,  if  error  we  deem  it,  arose  from  his 
 generous  nature,  his  ever-present  willingness  to  be 
 fair  and  upright  and  open-handed. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  began  the  Christian  Sun  as  a  con- 
 ference enterprise,  but  saw  it  become,  before  his 
 death,  wliat  it  has  since  remained,  the  organ  of  the 
 Southern  Church.  As  early  as  August  2,  1844,  the 
 Eastern  Virginia  Christian  Conference  in  session 
 at  Antioch,  Isle  of  Wight  County,  Va.,  passed  the 
 following  resolution : 
 
 Resolved,  That  tlie  Cliristiati  tSuii,  printed  at  Ilillsboro, 
 N.  C,  is  suitably  located,  conducted  in  a  Christian  spirit, 
 well  calculated  to  be  a  general  and  lasting  benefit  to  the 
 Christians  in  this  state  and  North  Carolina,  and  merits  our 
 confidence  and  pati'onage. 
 
 The  Southern  Christian  Association,  become 
 now  the  Southern  Christian  Convention,  was 
 organized  in  1847,  at  Good  Hope,  Granville 
 County,  N.  C.  Elder  Kerr  was  present  at 
 this  meeting  as  a  delegate  from  his  con- 
 ference and  at  its  session  for  that  year,  which  con- 
 vened at  l*ope's  Chapel,  Granville  County,  N.  C, 
 he  announced  to  the  conference,  which  had  commis- 
 sioned him  in  184G  to  attend  the  Southern  Christian 
 Association  as  one  of  its  representatives,  that  he 
 had  attended  in  that  capacity  and  had  transferred 
 to  that  body  the  Christian  Sun^  he  himself  remaining 
 its  editor.  And  so  the  Christian  Sim,  from  being 
 the  organ  of  a  conference,  became  the  mouthpiece 
 of  the  group  of  conferences  composing  the  Southern 
 Christian  Convention. 
 
 In  1849,  if  not  before,  he  removed  to  Pittsboro, 
 Chatham  County,  N.  C,  as  has  been  said,  and  there 
 
370  TIIE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 taught  school.  He  moved  the  Christian  Suii  with 
 him,  Avhere  it  was  printed  by  Major  Alexander  Dis 
 marks.  Of  the  Christian  Sun  as  edited  by  Elder 
 Kerr,  at  Pittsboro,  and  of  the  latter  days  of  his  life 
 so  dramatically  and  so  soon  to  close,  Mr.  W.  S. 
 (Jnnlcr  thns  Avrites  in  the  Christian  l^ini  of  Fel».  21, 
 1884 : 
 
 111  Au.i,Mist.  1849,  I  was  elected  Clerk  of  the  Superior 
 Court  of  Cliatliaui  Couuty  and  moved  to  I'ittsburo,  the 
 county  seat.  liehig  to  some  extent  impressed  with  a  eall 
 to  the  ministry,  in  January,  ISHO  (I  think  it  was),  I  en- 
 tered the  school  of  Rev.  I).  W.  Kerr,  who  was  tlien  editiu- 
 tlie  Christ  id  II  Kini  and  teaeliiiig  school  in  the  jNIale  Academy 
 of  that  place.  The  ^Siiii  had  been  removed  from  Junto 
 Academy,  in  Orange  County,  to  Fittsboro. 
 
 In  :\rarch  of  that  year.  Key.  Mr.  Kerr  was  stricken 
 down  with  jiaralysis.  At  his  request  I  took  charge  of  the 
 school  and  closed  out  the  session  for  him,  teaching  during 
 the  day  and  nursing  him  at  night.  He  was  entirely  help- 
 less, hut  his  mind  was  clear.  The  »S'«h  was  then  printed 
 i»y  Major  Alexander  Dismarks,  INIrs.  Kerr  and  myself  pre- 
 paring the  matter  to  make  up  the  paper,  reading  and  cor- 
 recting the  proof  sheets,  etc.,  at  night.  He  remained  in 
 this  condition  for  several  months,  when  a  second  stroke 
 of  p.-iralysis  suddenly  brought  his  end,  dying  in  a  few 
 hours. 
 
 The  exact  day  was  JMay  15,  1850. 
 
 At  first  Elder  Kerr's  remains  were  interred  at 
 Pittsboro,  bnt  in  1857  they  were  taken  up  and 
 reinterred  at  Union,  formerly  Orange,  now  Alamance 
 County  N.  C,  where  a  jilain  marble  slab,  but  for  its 
 day  a  very  excellent  and  costly  one,  being  more  than 
 seven  feet  high,  marks  the  spot  where  all  that  was 
 mortal  of  him,  who  did  so  much  to  entitle  him  to 
 the  grateful  remend)rance  of  a  noble  peojile, 
 (iwaits  the  resurrection  morn.  To  lose  such  a  man 
 at  such  a  time,  in  the  very  zenith  of  his  powers  and 
 usefulness  and  in  the  very  flower  of  his  age,  was  a 
 
K_E  L  I  G  I  OU  S     J  O  T'  K  X  A  L  I  S  M  371 
 
 great  blow  to  the  cause  in  the  South,  but  those  who 
 took  up  his  work,  eneouiaged  bj  his  example  and 
 thrilled  with  a  lofty  hope  for  the  future,  have  car 
 ried  our  banner  steadily  and  surely  forward,  and 
 advanced  our  interests  much  more  rapidly  than 
 Elder  Kerr  and  the  coterie  of  noble-souled  soldiers  of 
 the  Cross  who  gathered  around  him,  with  their  large 
 vision  and  the  consuming  hope  that  possessed  them, 
 ever  dreamed  to  be  possible  to  us  as  a  people. 
 
 Elder  Kerr  was  married  in  early  life  to  Miss  Ee- 
 becca  Barham  Davis,  *  a  woman  of  scholarly  attain- 
 ments and  large,  liberal  culture.  She  was  indeed  and 
 in  truth  a  helpmate  to  him,  giving  him  assistance  and 
 cheering  encouragement  in  his  ministerial,  pedagog- 
 ical, and  editorial  labors.  After  her  husband's  death 
 she  removed  to  Graham,  N.  C,  where  she  taught  a 
 female  school,  to  which  small  boys  were  also  ad- 
 mitted. Many  of  the  older  citizens  of  this  (Al- 
 raance)  and  the  adjoining  counties  were  her  pupils 
 in  those  days,  and  bear  willing  testimony  to  the  ex- 
 cellence and  thoroughness  of  her  instruction  and  the 
 charm  and  winsomeness  of  her  gracious  manners. 
 She  died  at  the  home  of  her  nephew  on  her  sister's 
 side,  Mr.  Daniel  W.  Kerr  Richmond,  near  Hurdle's 
 Mills,  Person  County,  N.  C,  on  June  18,  1873,  hav- 
 ing been  born  near  the  same  place  on  March  2,  1809. 
 Her  remains  sleep  beside  those  of  her  distinguished 
 husband  in  the  old  burying  ground  at  Union,  Ala- 
 
 *  Rev.  .1.  W.  Wellons,  writing  In  the  Christian  Sun  of  October 
 2.0,  1000,  states  that  Elder  Kerr  married  Miss  Rebecca  Barham. 
 He  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  printer  omitted  the  Davis  part  of 
 her  name.  In  that  same  article,  it  is  also  stated  that  to  their 
 union  were  born  several  children.  lie  sa.vs  that  is  a  mistake, 
 as  do  many  of  Elder  Kerr's  relatives  bv  marriage  living  near 
 Elon  College.     They  had  no  children. 
 
372 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 inance  County,  N.  C,  the  scene  of  many  a  pilgrim- 
 age by  tlie  admiring  friends  of  these  two  self-sacvi- 
 flcing  Christians. 
 
 Elnn  College,  N.  G. 
 
im:  L  I  (;  I  or  s    .r  o  r  i;  xai,  i  s  m 
 
 REV.  ABRAHAM  SNEATHEN 
 
 The  Barefoot  Preacher 
 
 v.Y  :\rRS.  J.  X.  iiKss, 
 
 Ahi-nli.-mi  Siicjithen  was  a  ])nli»it  oddity,  but  n 
 pi-oiulKM'  (»r  rciiiai-kable  jxtwer.  He  was  !>oni  in 
 KentucUy,  .laimary  15,  171(4.  His  fathei-  was  IVo-ii 
 New  Jersey,  liis  motlier  ( wliose  maiden  name  was 
 Castro)   was  a  Virginian. 
 
 In  1811  he  attended  his  first  religions  service — 
 forty  miles  from  his  home,  conducted  by  Rev.  Cor- 
 nelius Bowman.  He  was  there,  not  to  worshi}),  but 
 to  fight  Ned  Bowman,  the  grandson  of  the  preacher. 
 Before  lie  got  the  chance  to  fight,  he  was  deeply  con 
 victed  of  his  sins.  "After  that,"  he  said,  "God  bless 
 you,  I  would  not  touch  a  hair  of  Ned  Bow^nan's 
 head.-' 
 
 In  1814  Sneathen  attended  a  meeting  in  Cincin- 
 nati, became  a  Christian,  and  began  preaching.  In 
 1827  he  went  back  to  his  old  home,  where  the 
 rowdy  element  of  the  community  had  allowed  no 
 meetings  to  be  held  since  1812,  making  fifteen  years 
 without  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  On  his  ar- 
 rival at  his  old  home  he  held  a  meeting  of  great 
 power  and  blessing.  Thirty-six  of  his  old-time 
 neighbors  were  converted,  and  a  church  was  organ- 
 ized. In  the  early  part  of  his  life  he  was  known 
 as  a  great  fighter,  but  from  the  time  of  his  conver- 
 sion he  became  a  brave  soldier  of  the  Cross,  endur- 
 ing many  hardships  in  the  Lord's  service. 
 
REV.    AnuAlIAM    SNKATIIEN 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  377 
 
 May  3,  1815,  lie  married  IMiss  Lydia  Kicliard,  of 
 Butler  County,  Ohio.  He  then  settled  on  the  Twin 
 Creek  in  Preble  County.  His  wife  became  his  teach- 
 er, with  the  Bible  as  their  text-book.  It  is  said  that 
 he  literally  spelled  his  way  the  first  time  throui^h  the 
 Bible.  In  1820  he  joined  the  Miami  Christian  Con- 
 ference. Later  he  was  ordained  by  Elders  Hhidler 
 and  David  Purviance. 
 
 In  1835  he  moved  to  Indiana,  and  was  at  one  time 
 pastor  of  the  INferom  church.  AVhen  the  convention, 
 held  near  I'eru  in  1858,  decided  to  build  a  college 
 in  Indiana,  it  was  Mr.  Sneathen  who  proposed  as  a 
 name  for  the  college,  Union  Christian^  which  was 
 accepted. 
 
 In  1870  he  was  invited  to  lecture  before  the  col- 
 lege. They  offered  to  pay  him,  as  they  usually  did 
 others,  but  he  refused  to  receive  it  because,  as  he 
 said,  he  was  not  a  college-bred  man.  However,  the 
 committee  insisted  as  they  had  received  the  benefit, 
 he  must  receive  the  compensation.  Then  he  yielded 
 and  accepted  it,  but  at  once  called  the  committee  to 
 prayer,  asking  God's  blessing  upon  them,  and  also 
 wisdom  for  himself  that  he  might  use  the  money 
 they  had  given  him  for  the  glory  of  God. 
 
 He  organized  the  first  Christian  Church  in  north- 
 western Indiana.  August  31,  1844,  assisted  by  four 
 ordained  and  two  unordained  ministers,  he  organiz- 
 ed at  Mt.  Pleasant,  Cass  County,  Indiana  the  Tippe- 
 canoe conference  with  fifteen  churches.  In  August, 
 1879,  the  name  was  changed  from  Tippecanoe  to 
 Northwestern.  In  this  conference  he  labored  until 
 1871,  when  he  went  to  Kansas.  He  devoted  his 
 labors   largely   to   pastoral   and   evangelistic   work. 
 
378  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 always  seeking;  to  assist  the  weaker  churches.  His 
 thought  seemed  to  be  "to  sjieiid  and  be  spent"  lor 
 ('hrist  and  the  Clinrch.  Under  his  labors  there 
 arose  a  lay-preacher  by  the  name  of  Bayless  L. 
 Dickson  who  wrought  a  great  work  under  the 
 Sj)irit's  power  among;  the  churches.  Some  of  those 
 converted  uiuler  this  lay-preacher's  labors  refused 
 to  accept  baptism  except  at  the  hands  of  this  lay- 
 preacher.  Father  Sneathen  called  a  special  session 
 of  conference  and  Brother  Dickson  was  ordained  to 
 the  work  of  the  nunistry.  He  became  a  most  useful 
 minister  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  next  to  Sneathen,  or- 
 ganized more  churches,  traveled  more  miles,  and 
 baptized  more  believers  than  any  other  man  in  the 
 conference. 
 
 Mr.  Sneathen's  home  was  well  known  for  its  hos- 
 pitality— he  turned  no  one  away.  At  one  time  a 
 big'  meeting;  was  to  be  held  in  his  community,  but 
 he  had  no  meat  with  which  to  feed  the  peojtle,  but 
 taking-  his  gun  he  went  in  search  of  game.  He  told 
 the  Lord  if  he  would  give  him  two  deer,  he  would 
 return  one  to  him.  In  a  short  while  two  deer  were 
 in  his  possession.  Then  he  thought:  "The  Lord  has 
 sent  me  two  fat  deer,  one  larger  than  the  other,  and 
 it  suits  me  to  keep  the  larger  one."  Afterward  he 
 said,  "But  I  was  onJi/  tempted,  for  I  gave  the 
 larger  deer  to  a  poor  widow." 
 
 He  was  a  heroic  character,  going  through  heat 
 and  cold,  swimming  the  rivers,  enduring  many 
 hardships,  and  doing  without  many  comforts  of  life 
 that  he  might  more  truly  serve  God  and  his  fellow- 
 men.  At  times  his  poverty  in  earthly  riches  seemed 
 to  stand  in  the  way  of  his  usefulness  as  a  minister. 
 
I{  E  L  I  ( ;  I  ( )  r  S     J  ()  I M{  X  A  L  1  S  ^!  37!) 
 
 and  yet  the  heaven-born  magnetism  ol'  liis  groat  per 
 sonality  was  more  than  a  match  lor  adverse  condi- 
 tions. 
 
 As  illustrating  this  fact  in  his  life,  it  is  related 
 in  the  days  of  his  early  ministry,  when  he  was  very 
 poor,  he  attended  a  campmeeting  at  Honey  Creek 
 clinrch  in  ]Miami  Connty,  Ohio,  and  was  so  poorly 
 clad  that  the  ministers  in  charge  were  ashamed  of 
 him  and  refused  to  ask  him  to  the  platform,  but 
 when  they  attempted  to  conduct  the  services  their 
 efforts  failed  utterly — they  could  not  awaken  any 
 interest,  nor  get  attention.  In  this  extremity  it  was 
 proposed  that  they  invite  little  "Abe  Sneatlien'' 
 to  the  stand  and  give  him  a  chance,  but  some  ob- 
 jected, saying  that  he  would  "disgrace  the  meeting," 
 and  yet  something  iinisf  he  done,  or  the  whole 
 campmeeting  would  go  to  pieces  on  their  hands. 
 Yielding  to  the  inevitable,  "little  Abe"  was  invited 
 to  come  forAvard  and  help.  It  was  no  doubt  a  trial 
 to  their  pride,  but  he  came  forward  barefooted  and 
 otherwise  poorly  clad.  He  i)reached  a  great  sermon. 
 His  magnetism  as  a  speaker  was  so  great  that  his 
 ai)pearance  was  forgotten,  and  while  he  preacheil 
 the  Word,  sinners  were  convicted  and  converted, 
 and  Christians  wept  and  shouted  for  joy. 
 
 It  was  in  the  midst  of  this  w^onderful  scene  that 
 Elder  Kyle  cried  out,  as  if  in  prayer:  ''Lord,  send 
 lis  more  barefoot  preachers  to  convert  the  people." 
 From  this  incident  in  his  ministry  he  came  to  be 
 known  as  the  "barefoot  preacher,"  a  sobriquet  not 
 coveted  by  his  brethren,  but  none  of  them  were 
 ashamed  of  his  power,  or  the  fruits  of  his  wonderful 
 preaching. 
 
380  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 After  spending'  more  than  sixty  ^-ears  in  active 
 service,  Abraham  Sneathen  fell  asleep  and  passed 
 to  his  reward  January  1,  1877,  just  two  weeks  prior 
 to  his  eightv-third  birtlidav. 
 
 Like  Isaiah  of  old  (Isa.  20:3,  4),  God  seems  to 
 have  called  Abraham  Sneathen  to  service  in  poverty 
 and  much  humiliation,  but  after  all  his  was  a  won- 
 derfully etl'ective  ministry,  a  means  of  salvation  for 
 the  lost  and  a  great  blessing  to  the  church  militant. 
 
 Witli  Elder  Kyle  may  Ave  not  pray,  "Lord,  send  us 
 more  preachers  with  such  power  for  the  conversion 
 of  the  peoj)le  and  for  the  building  up  of  the  church?" 
 Well  might  the  dving  note  of  this  old  veteran  of  the 
 Cross  have  been  the  same  as  Paul's  parting  message 
 to  his  brethren :  ''I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have 
 finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith :  henceforth 
 there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness 
 which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge  shall  give  me  at 
 that  day." 
 
 Dayton^  Ohio. 
 
CENTURY  CHURCHES 
 
CHRISTIAN   CIIUUCH 
 
 Swrllison,    ^I;iss. 
 
 Orgnnized    in    1093. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  383 
 
 OUR  CENTURY  CHURCHES  - 
 Swansea  (Mass.)  Christian  Church 
 
 Services  in  connection  with  ''the  Chnrch  of 
 Christ  in  Swansea"  were  held  as  early  as  KISO. 
 Formal  chnrch  organization  was  effected   in   1098. 
 
 No  doctrinal  tests  were  made  conditions  of  ad- 
 mission, but  all  Christians  were  recognized  as  pos- 
 sessing equal  rights  in  the  household  of  faith.  In 
 1725  it  was  decided  to  receive  members  only  by  the 
 .''laying  on  of  hands."  In  1803,  and  subsequently 
 for  sixteen  years,  it  had  its  repx'esentatives  in  the 
 ''Yearly  meeting  of  the  Six  Principle  Baptists." 
 
 From  that  time  until  the  present  Christian  char- 
 acter has  been  the  onh'  test  of  communion  and  mem- 
 bership. A  few  years  ago  the  church  united  with 
 the  Khode  Island  and  Massachusetts  Christian  Con- 
 ference. 
 
 O'Kelly's  Chapel,  Chatham  County,  N.  C. 
 
 BY    C.    S.    HOLLEMAN. 
 
 Located  in  the  Northeastern  part  of  T'liatham 
 County,  N.  C,  is  the  Christian  Church  known  as 
 O'Kelly's  Chapel.  It  stands  in  a  grove  of  native 
 oaks,  and  is  probably  now  the  only  remaining 
 church  for  which  James  O'Kelly  preached. 
 
 As  late  as  1852  the  church  was  very  prosperous, 
 having  about  two  hundred  members,  Rev.  Thos. 
 J.  Fowler  being  pastor.  The  deacons  were  Alfred 
 Moi'ing,  Josiah  Atkins  and  Reuben  Herndon.  On 
 the  death  of  the  last  named,  C.  S.  Holleman  was 
 chosen  to  fill  the  vacancy.  The  board  of  deacons  then 
 remained  unbroken  for  tliirtj-  years. 
 
 *    rrepnreil    by    I'rof.    J.    N.    Dales,    Toronto,    Canada. 
 
I- 
 
 a> 
 a 
 
 60 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 J 
 
 a 
 
 -^ 
 
 a 
 
 J 
 H 
 
 b 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  T '  S     J  O  T^  K  \  A  L  I  S  M  385 
 
 The  Civil  War  greatly  hindered  the  usefulness 
 of  this  churrh,  but  it  is  still  active  and  has  recently 
 built  a  new  house  of  worship  as  shown  on  page  384, 
 It  is  now  a  handsome  country  church.  It  has  a 
 good  Sunday-school. 
 
 The  grove  where  the  monument  to  the  memory 
 of  James  O'Kelly  stands  is  about  one  mile  from 
 the  church— on  the  O'Kelly  farm.  The  monument 
 is  a  handsome  one  of  granite  and  ap})r()pri;ih'ly 
 marked  thus  : 
 
 ERECTED 
 
 BY    HIS 
 CHRISTIAN    FRIENDS 
 TO    THE     MEMORY     OF 
 
 JAMES    O'KELLY 
 
 OF     NORTH     CAROLINA. 
 
 THE    SOUTHERN     CHAMPION 
 
 OP 
 
 CHRISTIAN    FREEDOM. 
 
 The  cemetery  has  fourteen  graves  marked  O' Kelly 
 on  the  tombstones.  There  are  but  few  of  the  O'Kelly 
 name  now  living  in  the  vicinity.  Kev.  W.  T.  llern- 
 don,  of  Elou  College,  is  the  only  living  great-grand- 
 son of  the  great  leader.  (See  page  254.)  Hon.  F. 
 O.  Moring,  of  Raleigh,  and  Kev.  A.  V.  Rarbee,  jtastoi' 
 of  the  Christian  church  at  Durham,  N.  C,  are  the 
 only  surviving  great-great-grandsons.  The  old  home 
 place  is  still  owned  by  one  of  his  descendants.  Dr. 
 J.  M.  O'Kelly,  of  Durham,  but  no  buildings  remain 
 on  the  farm  which  were  occupied  or  use  1  ])y  the 
 Rev.  James  O'Kelly. 
 
.■'■:""  ;*-i'?5Kf"'V*»'."'5^t""'-  >-' 
 
 U   Iwllbill   I   ■WlyHi.^v il^.i-    I J 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 N 
 
 a 
 5 
 
 .s 
 
 O 
 
 -l1 
 
 cc 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  387 
 
 Christian   Church,   New  Carlisle,   Ohio 
 
 This  church  is  perhaps  the  first  of  any  kind 
 planted  in  the  whole  region  north  of  Dayton.  Serv- 
 ices were  first  held  at  the  close  of  the  Cane  Ridge 
 revival  (1798),  in  a  cabin  on  the  farm  of  Elinathan 
 Cory,  afterwards  a  deacon  in  the  church.  The 
 erection  of  the  present  building  was  begun  in  1827. 
 It  has  been  remodeled  several  times  and  is  now 
 commodious  and  convenient.  The  deed  for  the 
 church  lot  is  dated  1816.  The  ground  was  given  by 
 Mr.  William  Rayborne.  Mrs.  Sallie  Smith  left 
 the  church  a  good  home  for  a  parsonage  and  Sis- 
 ter Jane  Cory  bequeathed  |1,000,  and  Mr.  William 
 Bean  |500.  It  has  had  as  pastors.  Elders  Stack- 
 house,  Worley,  Purviance,  McCoy,  Potter,  I.  N. 
 Walter,  Simontou,  McWhinney,  Daugherty,  J.  G. 
 Bishop  and  C.  B.  Kershner.  At  present  the  church 
 is  without  a  pastor. 
 
 Court  Street  Christian  Church,  Portsmouth, 
 
 New  Hampshire 
 
 Elder  Elias  Smith  visited  Portsmouth  in  the  sum- 
 mer of  1802,  when  he  was  about  thirty-three  years 
 of  age.  lie  preached  in  different  places  and  Jan- 
 uary 1,  1803,  organized  a  church  in  Portsmouth, 
 with  no  name  but  Christian  and  no  creed  but  the 
 Bible.  The  first  communion  service  was  observed 
 in  April  of  that  same  year.  From  this  church  mem- 
 bers were  received  into  Hampton,  Hampton  Falls, 
 Newington,  N.  H.,  and  Haverhill  and  Bradford, 
 Massachusettts.    This,  undoubtedly,  was  the  parent 
 
CO 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 0) 
 
 S3 
 
 o 
 
 a> 
 +-) 
 
 i/2 
 
 o 
 
COURT    ST.    CHRISTIAN    CHURCH 
 
 roi-tsmouth,  N.  II. 
 
 Organized    iu    1S03. 
 
o 
 oo 
 
 0) 
 
 a 
 
 be 
 
 > 
 
 -t-» 
 a 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 o 
 1-1 
 t-i 
 o 
 
 P 
 X 
 u 
 
 H 
 t/2 
 
 H 
 O 
 
 z 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  TT  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  391 
 
 church    of  the   Ilainptou    churches  as  well   as   the 
 churches  of  Haverhill  and  Stratham. 
 
 Following  is  the  list  of  pastors  who  have  served 
 the  church  : 
 
 Revs.  Elias  Smith,  1803;  Moses  Howe,  1826-183G ;  Abner 
 Jones,  1837-1838;  David  Millard,  1838;  E.  N.  Harris,  1840- 
 1842;  Geo.  W.  Killiu,  1842-184.5;  A.  M.  Averill,  1845-1850; 
 Tliomas  Holmes,  1850-1853;  Chas.  Bryant,  1853-1853;  O.  P. 
 Tudvermau;  A.  G.  Cominj^s;  B.  S.  Fanton,  1855-1857;  *Thos. 
 Holmes,  1857-18.50;  Moses  Howe,  lS.59-1800;  I.  F.  Water- 
 liouse,  1860-18G5;  *C.  P.  Smith.  1808-1872;  *John  A.  Goss, 
 1872-1885;  C.  D.  Hainer,  1885-1887;  *.Tohn  A.  Ilainer,  1887- 
 1890;  W.  R.  Spaid,  1890-1891;  *J.  P.  ]\Iarvin,  1892-1894; 
 *Myron  Tyler,  1895-1!X)0;  F.  H.  Gardner,  1901—,  now  In 
 the  eighth  year  of  his  pastorate. 
 
 To  celebrate  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of 
 the  church,  appropriate  exercises  were  held  April 
 5,  1903.  Kev.  John  A.  Goss  gave  an  historical  ad 
 dress  in  the  morning.  A  union  service  was  held 
 in  the  afternoon  and  Rev.  Greo.  W.  Gile,  of  the 
 Baptist  Church,  preached.  The  evening  services 
 were  conducted  by  the  pastor,  Rev.  F.  H.  Gardner, 
 who  gave  an  address  on  ''Thanking  God  and  Tak- 
 ing Courage." 
 
 The  present  membership  is  one  hundred  and  thir- 
 ty. It  is  in  this  church  that  "The  Centennial  of 
 Religious  Journalism"  is  to  be  held  next  Septem 
 ber.  It  was  while  Elder  Elias  Smith  was  pastor 
 of  the  church  that  he  began  to  publish  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Ldherty. 
 
 Providence    (Va.)    Christian   Church 
 This    church    was    organized    in    ISOI    with    Rev. 
 Nathaniel  P.  Tatem  as  pastor.    For  the  first  twenty- 
 
 •  still  living. 
 
SOUTH    CIllMSlIAN    CIIlUCIl 
 
 Haverhill,    Mass. 
 
 Organize;!    in    ISOG. 
 
R  E  L I  r;  I  or  s   .u\v  n  x  a  l  i  s  m  393 
 
 five  years  of  its  existence  the  lueiiiber.sliip  average 
 was  probably  fiitj.  In  1817  a  Coufereuce  session 
 was  lield  there.  During  the  second  twenty-five 
 years  of  its  existence  153  persons  were  admitted 
 as  members.  During  the  years  1854-79,  tlie  cliurcli 
 felt  the  blighting  effects  of  the  Civil  War,  but  yet 
 it   welcomed    into   its   fellowship    12G   persons. 
 
 The  last  quarter  century  of  its  history  has  not 
 been  quite  so  prosperous,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
 location  is  not  now  so  favorable  for  work,  and  re- 
 movals and  withdrawals  have  had  their  silent  but 
 powerful  effect  upon  its  life.  It  has  had  great  and 
 good  men  for  pastors  and  officers,  and  we  trust  that 
 the  busy  life  of  enterprise  which  now  prevails  in 
 the  Southland  may  soon  touch  the  immediate  neigh- 
 borhood of  the  old  church  so  that  the  strength  of 
 youth  may  be  renewed  and  noble  service  yet  be 
 possible. 
 
 South    Christian    Church,    Haverhill, 
 Massachusetts 
 The  South  Christian  Church,  of  Haverhill,  Mass., 
 was   organized   April    9,    1800.        Previous    to   this 
 there  had  been  preaching  at  intervals  for  three  years 
 by  Elders  Elias  Smith  and  Abner  Jones.       Elder 
 Smith  first  visited  Bradford  in  1803,  and. preached 
 in  the  home  of  John  Marble.       Several  people  from 
 Haverhill    attended,    among   whom    was    Frederick 
 Plummer.      At  this  meeting  the  young  man's  atten 
 tion    was    arrested,    he    soon    afterward    confessed 
 Christ,  and  in  1812  became  pastor  of  what  is  now 
 the  South  Christian   Church.       Before  the   church 
 
394  THE    CENTENNIAL,    OF 
 
 was  organized,  fifty-four  persons  were  baptized  by 
 Elders  Smith  and  Jones.  Tlie  final  organization  of 
 the  church  was  effected  in  the  house  of  Silas  Plum- 
 mer,  then  standing  on  the  south  side  of  Merrimack 
 Street,  opposite  the  present  site  of  the  Academy  of 
 Music.  For  several  years  meetings  were  held  in 
 private  houses. 
 
 The  first  meeting-house  was  a  plain  brick  structure 
 situated  on  the  corner  of  Washington  and  l*]ssex 
 streets,  known  as  the  ''Christian  Union  Chapel." 
 
 Many  revivals  commenced  in  this  chapel  and  spread 
 throughout  the  town.  It  was  known  far  and  near 
 as  the  "Eevival  church,"  and  was  the  leading  church 
 in  the  community.  Both  pulpit  and  pew  were  out 
 spoken  against  slavery  and  intemperance. 
 
 In  18G0  the  old  building  was  entirely  remodeled 
 and  rededicated. 
 
 October  0,  1873,  John  Pilling  and  Jesse  Simonds, 
 for  a  consideration  of  |1,000,  purchased  the  site  for 
 the  present  church  building. 
 
 October  25,  1873,  "The  First  Christian  Society  of 
 Haverhill"  was  incorporated  and  continued  until 
 June  18,  1902,  when  the  "South  Christian  Church  of 
 Haverhill,  Mass.,"  became  an  incorporation  and  the 
 society  by  general  consent  was  dissolved. 
 
 The  present  house  of  worship  was  erected  in  1874. 
 The  vestry  was  formally  dedicated  April  2,  1874, 
 and  the  main  building  September  2,  of  the  same 
 year,  Rev.  Alva  H.  Morrill  preaching  the  sermon. 
 Many  changes  and  alterations  have  been  made  since. 
 A  new  pipe  organ  has  been  installed,  a  ladies'  parlor, 
 and  steel  ceilings  have  been  added  and  redecorating 
 has  been  done.    In  1905,  the  church  was  the  happy  re- 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  TI  R     J  O  TI  R  N  A  L  T  S  M  395 
 
 cipient  of  a  beautiful  parsonage,  the  donor  being 
 Mrs.  Eliza  Pilling.  It  was  given  in  memory  of  her 
 late  husband,  John  Pilling. 
 
 The  growth  of  the  church  in  members  in  recent 
 years  has  been  encouraging.  In  1889  the  member 
 ship  of  the  church  was  89,  now  it  is  220.  During 
 the  present  pastorate  132  have  been  received  into 
 the  church.  The  present  membership  of  the  Sun- 
 day-school in  all  departments  is  272. 
 
 ''One  hundred  years  for  Christ !  Who  can  com- 
 prehend it?  Noble  deeds,  not  written  upon  the 
 pages  of  memory,  but  recorded  in  the  Lamb's  Pook 
 of  Life." 
 
 Woodstock    (Vt.)    Christian   Church 
 
 The  Christian  Church  in  Woodstock,  Vermont,  is 
 the  result  of  the  union  of  three  organizations  of 
 the  Christians,  all  of  which  were  in  existence  in 
 this  town  about  a  century  ago.  In  1801  Rev. 
 Abner  Jones  sowed  the  seed,  and  in  1806  Pev.  Elias 
 Smith  gathered  the  first  congregation  of  Christians 
 — thirty-six  in  number.  In  the  year  1808  there 
 were  167  baptisms.  Rev.  Frederick  Plummer  with 
 Rev.  John  Rand  held  meetings  at  the  court-house 
 in  September,  1810,  and  the  result  was  forty  con- 
 versions. The  former  remained  as  pastor  of  the 
 three  churches,  now  united,  till  1813.  The  Rev. 
 John  Rand  served  the  church  until  1810,  when  Rev. 
 Jasper  Hazen  began  his  fruitful  ministry  of  thirty 
 3'ears  of  service,  both  for  the  church  and  town. 
 The  present  building  was  dedicated  in  1827.  Rev. 
 Moses  Kidder  was  the  next  pastor,  serving  the  church 
 
CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 
 
 Woorlstock,     Vermont 
 Organ izod    In    ISOG 
 
n  K  L  I  O  I  OTT  S     J  O  TT  R  NAL  I  S  M  397 
 
 continuously  I'oi-  TjO  years  and  leaving  behind  him 
 the  living  inlluonce  of  a  godly  life.  Rev.  E.  O. 
 Fry,  now  in  .Jai)an,  was  jjastor  about  two  years, 
 and  was  followed  by  Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  now  Mis- 
 sion Secretary,  wIki  remained  ten  years,  and  Rev. 
 C.  A.  McDaniel,  who  has  just  resigned  after  a  pas- 
 torate of  three  years. 
 
 Knob  Prairie  (Enon,  O.)  Christian  Church 
 
 Near  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
 sometime  during  the  year  180G,  the  religious  spirit 
 of  the  time  gave  birth  to  a  Christian  organization 
 which  was  destined  to  contribute  largely  to  the 
 nation's  welfare.  The  Christian  denomination  was 
 yet  in  its  infancy,  only  a  few  years  having  passed 
 since  the  first  movements  which  led  to  an  organiza- 
 tion of  those  who  accepted  Christ  alone  as  their 
 creed,  when  liarton  W.  Stone  and  Wm.  Kinkade  be- 
 gan i>reaching  in  this  part  of  the  country.  The  min- 
 istry of  these  two  men  soon  led  to  the  organization 
 of  the  church  known  for  all  these  years  as  Knob 
 Prairie  Christian  Church.  Tlie  first  meeting  which 
 led  to  the  organization  of  this  church  was  held 
 in  the  old  log  house  which  still  stands  on  the  P>aker 
 place,  about  two  miles  east  of  Enon,  Ohio. 
 
 After  a  few  years  the  old  log  house  was  replaced 
 by  a  frame  building,  which  was  so  long  and  widely 
 known  as  the  Old  Knob  Prairie  church. 
 
 In  1851  a  new  brick  church — the  present  building 
 —was  erected  in  the  village.     In  1852  it  was  dedi 
 cated  to  the  Lord  by  Revs.  Daugherty  and  Simon  ton. 
 
9  rt 
 
 a  ■ 
 
 Da 
 
 !» 
 
 K 
 o 
 
 I— I 
 
 1—1 
 < 
 
 03 
 PM 
 
 PQ 
 O 
 
 -  7^ 
 
 ct 
 
 to 
 
 .— ' 
 
 o 
 
 >-H 
 
 (/) 
 
 rH 
 
 /-. 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 P 
 
 Tl 
 
 0) 
 
 N 
 
 'w 
 
 a 
 
 C 
 
 C3 
 
 tin 
 
 CM 
 
 t-t 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 m 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  390 
 
 The  devoted  and  consecrated  band  of  men  who  have 
 ministered  to  this  people  are: 
 
 Rev.  Francis  Montfortl,  the  first  resident  pastor,  Revs. 
 N.  Summerbell,  T.  M.  McWhinney,  P.  McCullough,  the 
 Siraontons.  the  Kyles,  Melyn  Balder,  Levi  Purviauce,  Nathan 
 Worh^y,  Caleb  Worley.  D.  F.  Ladley,  Asa  W.  Coan,  Myron 
 Tyler,"  E.  A.  DeVore,  G.  B.  Merritt,  G.  D.  Black.  C.  W. 
 Choate,  W.  H.  Orr,  Fred  Strickland.  D.  B.  Atkinson,  Arthur 
 S.  Henderson.  T.  C.  Benson,  A.  R.  Bosworth,  Henry  Cramp- 
 ton,  Clarke  B.  Kershner,  W.  H.  Sando,  Ercy  C.  Kerr  and 
 the  present  pastor,   C.  C.  Jones. 
 
 The  one  hundredth  anniversary  services  were  held 
 July  14-15,  190G,  in  the  present  church  building. 
 Many  of  the  ex-pastors,  friends  and  almost  the  en- 
 tire membership  of  the  church,  were  in  attendance. 
 
 Eaton   (Ohio)    Christian  Church 
 
 The  church  now  known  as  the  First  Christian 
 church  of  Eaton,  was  organized  in  1807,  by  El- 
 ders David  Purviauce  and  Barton  W.  Stone.  For 
 several  years  the  Christians  worshiped  with  other 
 denominations  in  "the  Old  Public  Church."  Doc- 
 trinal matters  divided  the  church  about  the  year 
 1829,  but  in  1841  the  scattered  members  were  again 
 brought  together  in  fellowship.  From  the  year  1807 
 complete  records  are  available.  Rev.  Hugh  A. 
 Smith  is  the  present  efficient  pastor  and  the  mem- 
 bership is  now  35G.  Among  Eaton's  pastors  we 
 notice  many  well-known  names:  David  Purviauce, 
 Reuben  Dooley,  William  Kinkade,  E.  W.  Hum- 
 phreys, T.  M.  McWhinney,  James  Maple,  C.  W. 
 Garoutte,  W.  H.  Orr,  J.  G.  Bishop,  Henry  Cramp- 
 ton,  J.  F.  Burnett  and  W.  D.  Samuel.  The 
 organization  has  had  three  buildings.     The  present 
 
o 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 be 
 
 1— ( 
 
 W 
 o 
 
R  E  L  I  ( J  I  O  TT  S     J  O  F  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  401 
 
 one  was  dedicated   Feb.   10,   ISDf),  during  the  pas- 
 torate of  J.  F.  Burnett,  I).  I). 
 
 The  church  has  never  enjoyed  a  greater  degree  of 
 activity  and  spiritual  usefulness  than  now. 
 
 North  Christian  Church,  New  Bedford, 
 Massachusetts 
 
 Sunday,  Jan.  25,  1807,  a  company  of  Christians 
 met  at  the  home  of  Obed  Kempton,  corner  of  Pur- 
 chase and  Middle  vStreets,  New  Bedford,  with  the 
 thought  of  organizing  a  new  church.  Thirteen  per 
 sons,  former  mend)ers  of  the  Dartmouth  Baptist 
 church,  in  .the  presence  of  their  former  pastor.  El- 
 der Daniel  Ilix,  united  and  formed  a  church,  to 
 be  known  simjjly  as  Christian,  i)art  of  what  soon 
 came  to  be  known  in  NeAv  England  as  the  "Christian 
 Connection."  The  membership  rapidly  increased 
 and  the  following  year  a  church  was  erected,  which 
 was  the  first  built  by  the  Christians  in  New  B.edford. 
 and  one  of  the  first  in  New  England.  Before  the 
 building  was  shingled,  and  during  a  hard  thunder- 
 shower,  a  large  crowd  gathered  in  the  unfinished 
 basement  of  the  church  and  listened  to  a  sermon 
 by    that    dauntless    reformer,    Elder    Elias    Smith. 
 
 The  church  had  no  settled  pastor  until  1811,  when 
 Elder  Benjamin  Taylor  came  to  them,  but  such 
 men  as  Daniel  Hix,  Elias  Smith,  Frederick  Plum- 
 mer,  John  Cray,  Douglass  Farnham,  and  Dr.  Ab- 
 ner  Jones  ministered  to  them  on  different  occasions. 
 In  1822,  during  Moses  Howe's  ministry,  a  great  re- 
 vival took  place.  Charles  Morgridge  was  pastoi-  fr<nu 
 182(;-18:',1.     Undci-   the  labors  of  Kev.   Stcjdieu   Lov 
 
XolMU  CIIUISTIAN  CIIUKCII 
 New    Bedford,    Mass. 
 Organized    in    1807 
 
R  E  L  I  Cx  I  OU  S    J  O  U  R  N  A L  I  S  M  .  403 
 
 ell  the  church  was  very  prosperous.  May  29,  1833, 
 a  new  lionse,  seating  1,500  people,  was  dedicated — 
 and  quickly  the  congregation  grew  and  filled  the 
 seats. 
 
 In  1834  Elder  Morgridge  was  again  called  to  the 
 pastorate  and  remained  until  1841,  carrying  on  the 
 work  with  much  success.    Then  followed : 
 
 Rev.  Silas  Ilawloy.  Rev.  riiileniou  R.  Russell,  Rev.  Albert 
 G.  Morton,  Rev.  William  R.  Stowe,  Rev.  David  E.  Millard, 
 Rev.  Jolin  Orrell.  Rev.  Samuel  W.  Whitney,  Rev.  Tyler  C. 
 Moultou,  Rev.  Austin  Craig,  Rev.  Albert  J.  Kirkland,  Rev. 
 Oliver  A.  Roberts,  Rev.  S.  Wright  Butler,  Rev.  William  T. 
 Brown,  Rev.  W.  J.  Reynolds,  Rev.  Chas.  J.  Jones,  D.  D., 
 and  Rev.  James  McAllister,  D.  D. 
 
 The  North  Christian  Church  celebrated  its  hun- 
 dredth anniversary  January  27-28,  1907,  by  appro- 
 priate services  and  exercises.  Beautiful  souvenir 
 booklets  were  issued  as  a  permanent  memento. 
 Its  history  is  closely  linked  with  the  city's  his- 
 tory, and  it  has  played  a  large  part  in  the  re- 
 ligious and  social  life  of  what  was  once  the  greatest 
 Avhaling  port  of  America.  Nearly  fourteen  hundred 
 names  appear  on  the  church  roll,  exclusive  of  the 
 present  membership  which  is  not  far  from  four 
 hundred  and  fifty. 
 
 Christian   Church,   York,   Maine 
 
 BY    W.    G.    MOULTON, 
 
 The  York  Christian  church  was  first  organized 
 May  13,  1808,  by  Elder  Elias  Smith,  at  the  home  of 
 John  Tenuey,  with  a  membership  of  twenty-six. 
 September  8,  of  the  same  year,  at  the  close  of  a  re- 
 ligious meeting  held  in  Mr.  Tenney's  orchard.  Elder 
 
o 
 
 00 
 
 11 
 
 o 
 
 GO 
 
 hyH 
 
 a 
 
 U 
 
 m 
 
 0 
 
 u- ( 
 
 •"■ 
 
 y. 
 
 «< 
 
 p^, 
 
 -i< 
 
 ^ 
 
 N 
 
 p 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 C/J 
 
 >H 
 
 ci 
 
 *— ' 
 
 to 
 
 ■-;     o 
 
 0) 
 
R  E  L  I  (J  I  O  U  8     J  O  IT  11  N  A  1. 1  S  ]\I  40.' 
 
 Peter  Youuy;  was  ordaiueil  its  first  miiiistei-,  but 
 remained  as  pastor  less  thau  a  year.  Elder  Moses 
 Salford  was  chosen  pastor  and  continued  so  until 
 his  death,  April,  ISIG.  While  pastor,  seventeen 
 members  were  added  to  the  church.  For  two  years 
 there  was  no  minister  and  then  Elder  Mark  Fernald 
 was  called  to  the  church  and  renuiined  until  1829. 
 During  his  pastorate  thirty-eight  members  were 
 added  to  the  church.  Elder  l*eter  Youjig,  having 
 returned  to  that  part  of  the  country,  was  again 
 chosen  pastor  and  remained  four  and  one-half  years. 
 A  great  revival  came  to  the  church  and  fifty  new 
 names  were  added  to  the  church  list.  For  nearly 
 three  years  the  church  was  again  without  a  leader. 
 At  this  time  Elder  E.  L.  Robinson  came  to  preach 
 for  them.  He  was  followed  bv  Brother  Abner  Hall, 
 then  Elder  Thomas  Bartlett,  Elder  Stephen  P.  Bick- 
 ford  and  Elder  Charles  E.  Goodwin. 
 
 Elder  Goodwin  labored  among  the  people  for 
 twenty-one  years  with  much  success,  and  during 
 his  stay  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  members  were 
 added  to  the  church  roll.  Elder  Joseph  H.  Graves 
 then  came  and  filled  the  puli)it,  followed  by  Elder 
 H.  Short.  During  these  last  seven  years  tliirty- 
 eight  members  enlisted  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  In 
 1881  Elder  James  R.  Phillips  commenced  the  ])as- 
 toral  work  of  the  church,  remained  three  years  and 
 was  succeeded  by  Elder  J.  W.  Card,  then  Elder  B.  S. 
 Maben.  While  Rev.  Maben  was  here  Sister  H.  Liz- 
 zie Haley  came  and  helped  conduct  a  revival  for 
 four  weeks  and  as  a  result  twenty-four  were  taken 
 into  the  church.  After  this  pastorate  Rev.  W.  B. 
 Flanders   commenced   his   labors   with   the   church. 
 
^^C**!*!  ^M ^  miitgiih  j^iXSiAfiig^ff^fii^^^M 
 
 O 
 CO 
 
 OJ 
 
 '3 
 
 OS 
 
 bo 
 
 a' 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 W 
 o 
 
 < 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  TT  S     J  O  TI  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  407 
 
 staying  from  1S87  until  1891.  Following  him  came 
 Rev.  0.  V.  Parsons,  who  commenced  his  pastorate 
 with  this  people,  and  on  May  13,  the  new  churcli 
 edifice  was  dedicated.  Alter  working  about  three 
 3'ears  he  resigned  and  Rev.  W.  G.  Voliva  was  chosen 
 pastor,  followed  by  Eldev  T.  G.  Moses.  May  13, 
 1890,  the  88th  birthday  of  the  church  was  celebrated 
 by  a  reunion  and  roll-call.  The  clerk  reported  a 
 membershii»  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-four,  of 
 whom  sixty-eight  res]»onded  by  name  and  twelve 
 by  letter.  I^acli  year  at  this  time  the  church'  held 
 a  reunion  until  1900. 
 
 In  May,  1900,  Elder  Moses  resigned  and  Rev.  John 
 A.  Goss  became  pastor  and  is  still  with  the  church 
 to-day.  The  membership  is  now  eighty-eight.  The 
 church  celebrated  its  one  hundreth  anniversary, 
 May  13,  1908,  with  a  public  meeting. 
 
 First  Christian  Church,  Milan,  N.  Y. 
 
 This  church  was  organized  in  the  summer  of 
 1808,  and  worshiped  for  several  years  in  a  building 
 called  a  Union  meeting-house,  the  Baptists  being 
 the  stronger.  About  the  year  1824,  the  Christians, 
 under  the  preaching  of  Elders  Shaw,  Perry  and 
 other  pioneer  ministers,  grew  in  numbers  and  in- 
 fluence; finally  the  Baptists  sold  their  share  in  the 
 building  to  our  people,  who  erected  the  present 
 building  in  1825,  Elders  I.  N.  Walter,  Badger  and 
 others  preaching  here  occasionally.  Since  1833  they 
 have  had  a  settled  pastor.  This  is  called  the  "Mother 
 Church"  of  the  Christians  in  Dutchess  County ;  from 
 this  church  four  other  churches  have  been  organized. 
 
408  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 viz.,  Clove,  Stanl'oi'dville,  Sdiultzville,  and  West 
 Pine  I'lains.  The  Milan  clmrch  has  had  her  strug- 
 gles, but  through  all  these  years  she  lias  stood  the 
 storm,  and  from  her  i)ul[)it  the  gospel  has  been 
 faithfully  preached,  and  the  principles  of  our  people 
 set  forth. 
 
 To-day  the  property  is  well  preserved,  in  good 
 repair,  and  congregations  are  good,  for  a  country 
 church.  Her  present  pastor.  Rev.  B.  S.  Crosby,  is 
 serving  the  church  for  the  second  time. 
 
A  HUNDRED  YEARS  OF 
 PROGRESS 
 
u 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 -a 
 a 
 
 ■a  s 
 
 ^  a 
 
 -O  ._^ 
 
 O  S 
 
 a 
 a 
 
 a  .S 
 
 §  « 
 
 K 
 
 o      3 
 "O  i^  o 
 
 aa,y 
 
 O  C3  O 
 ■=^  — 
 
 fa 
 
 o 
 
 .01.0 
 
 03     -      ^ 
 
 V  ^  ® 
 
 a—  a 
 
 a  is 
 
 *  TO 
 
 >,«2 
 
 O' 
 
 :o 
 
 o  oj  a 
 
 n-l  ■*-*   rtT 
 
 01 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  411 
 
 A  HUNDRED  YEARS  OF  PROGRESS 
 
 Or  the   Development  of  our  Denominational   Life 
 
 and  Work 
 
 Our  Educational    Institutions 
 
 UY  J.  B.   WESTON^  D.  D.,  LL.   I). 
 President  Christian  Biblical  Institute 
 
 The  early  founders  of  our  churches  were  men  of 
 education  and  ability,  among  the  foremost  of  their 
 time.  In  these  respects  James  O'Kelly  was  quite 
 the  i)eer  of  Bishoi)  Francis  Asbury,  whose  autocratic 
 methods  he  opposed  and  refused  to  submit  to.  His 
 associates  were  men  of  leading  minds.  David  Pur- 
 viance,  of  Kentucky,  and  afterward  of  Ohio,  was 
 not  only  a  man  among  the  foremost  in  intelligence 
 and  ability  as  a  speaker,  but  a  leading  practical 
 statesman  in  the  legislature  of  both  states.  Barton 
 W.  Stone  and  William  Kinkade  were  educated  men 
 and  vigorous  thinkers.  Abner  Jones,  of  New  Eng- 
 land, was  an  educator  and  physician  before  he  was 
 a  minister,  and  Elias  Smith  was  one  of  the  in- 
 fluential and  able  Baptist  preachers  in  New  Eng- 
 land, a  popular  pastor  of  a  city  church,  brilliant 
 and  strong  as  a  preacher,  too  independent,  as  it 
 proved,  to  be  kept  within  the  traditional  limitations 
 of  his  denomination.  But  though  educated  them- 
 selves they  did  not  realize  the  importance  of  educa- 
 tion for  their  successors.  Indeed,  they  did  not  set  out 
 
412  T  n  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 to  build  up  a  denomination,  but  to  be  free  men,  to 
 preach  a  free  gospel,  and  to  win  souls  to  Christ. 
 
 Besides,  tliev  made  the  not  uncommon  mistake  of 
 considering'  things  which  they  found  co-existing  as 
 related  to  each  other  as  cause  and  effect.  They  saw 
 a  professional  education  and  salaried  settlement  of 
 the  prevalent  ministry  associated  with  a  spirit  of  in 
 tolerance,  sectarian  bigotry,  and  religious  apathy. 
 They  took  the  former  to  be  the  cause  of  the  latter, 
 and  often  denounced  both  reliance  on  professional 
 education  and  stipulated  salaries  as  cutting  the 
 nerve  of  spiritual  power  and  success  in  the  winning 
 of  souls.  So,  along  with  their  consecrated  zeal, 
 their  earnest  application  of  gospel  truth,  their  suc- 
 cess in  winning  souls  to  Christ  who  had  not  been 
 touched  by  the  old  methods,  and  their  wide  charitv 
 among  those  who  were  real  believers,  they  did  not 
 si)are  their  shafts  of  sarcasm  against  the  educated 
 "hirelings''  who  enjoyed  the  fat  places  and  popular 
 esteem,  but  who  stood  in  their  way,  and  whose 
 ministry  was  barren  of  spiritual  results.  In  s])ite 
 of  the  fervor  of  their  zeal  and  the  splendor  of  their 
 immediate  success,  the  ill  results  of  this  mistake 
 remained  long  after  them.  It  has  been  only  by  de- 
 grees that  it  could  be  outgrown  at  all ;  it  has  been 
 an  incubus  on  their  successors'  progress  and  an 
 obstacle  hard  to  overcome  in  all  the  denomination's 
 history. 
 
 When,  however,  the  constructive  period  came,  and 
 it  became  necessary  to  take  the  field  along  with 
 others  in  organized  work,  the  mistake  became  ob- 
 vious ;  especially  so  when  it  was  seen  that  the  young 
 people  of  the  families  who  were  ambitous  for  good 
 
RELir,  lOTTS     JOTTRNALISM  413 
 
 education  liad  to  go  to  schools  where  the  tendency 
 was  to  lead  them  away  to  other  denominations. 
 But  this  awakened  the  people  only  to  the  necessity 
 of  furnishing  the  means  of  secular  education  under 
 religious  influence  which  would  keep  alive  the  re- 
 ligious spirit  and  the  love  for  the  church  of  their 
 parents.  The  prejudice  against  special  training  for 
 the  ministry  was  strongly  entrenched.  The  earliest 
 movements  in  educational  lines  were  for  secondary 
 schools  and  academies,  located  among  their  own 
 churches  and  under  their  own  teachers,  for  such  ed- 
 ucation as  the  public  schools  could  not  give. 
 
 OUR    FIRST    EFFORT. 
 
 As  far  as  I  know,  the  first  definite  movement  in 
 this  direction  was  in  New  England  or  New  York; 
 I  am  not  certain  which  was  first.  In  the  late  thir- 
 ties, or  early  forties,  a  vigorous  movement  was  made 
 to  establish  an  academy  in  New  Hampshire.  There 
 had  been  some  talk  of  a  school  in  Massachusetts, 
 but  it  had  not  materialized.  The  New  Hampshire 
 movement,  with  the  influence  of  all  the  leading 
 ministers  of  New  England  at  its  back,  resulted  in 
 the  establishment  of  an  academy  in  Durham,  New 
 Hampshire.  Of  this  Rev.  O.  B.  Cheney,  afterwards 
 the  honored  president  of  Bates  College,  Lewiston, 
 Me.,  was  at  one  time  principal.  This  academy  was  at 
 Durham  for  some  years,  then  removed  to  Wolfboro, 
 back  to  Durham,  and  then  to  Franklin.  Here  a 
 wealthy  gentleman,  named  Proctor,  made  a  very 
 favorable  conditional  offer  for  the  permanent  es- 
 tablishment of  the  academy,  but  our  churches  failed 
 to  meet  it,  other  parties  accepted  it,  and  our  efl'orts 
 
a 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 OS 
 
 >^ 
 H 
 W 
 
 <^ 
 
 H 
 P 
 H 
 
 m 
 S 
 
KKV.     MAUTYN    SUMMEUIJELL,     U.  D. 
 President    of    I'.'ilnicr     Institute  Stnrkey     Seminary 
 
416  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 came  to  naught.    It  was  the  mistake  and  misfortune 
 of  our  eastern  people. 
 
 STARKEY    SEMINARY. 
 
 The  educational  movement  in  the  state  of  New 
 York  was  more  successful.  At  its  annual  session  in 
 1839,  the  New  York  Central  Conference  decided 
 to  establish  an  academy  ''on  free  and  liberal  prin- 
 ciples." A  committee  of  nine  was  appointed,  with 
 Rev.  Ezra  Marvin,  an  enthusiastic  and  able  young 
 minister,  at  the  head,  to  carry  the  work  into  exe- 
 cution. "Elder  Marvin''  was  pastor  of  churches  in 
 the  vicinity  of  Starkey.  He  threw  time  and  heart 
 into  the  work,  raised  money  in  that  neighborhood, 
 secured  money  enough  to  warrant  the  establishment 
 of  the  school  in  the  town  that  gave  it  its  name. 
 This  was  the  beginning  of  Starkey  Seminary.  Un- 
 der the  same  energetic  leadership,  money  was  raised 
 in  the  Central  Conference  and  churches  of  the  state, 
 and  a  lot  of  about  one  and  a  half  acres  was  secured 
 for  a  building,  with  a  prgviso  in  the  deed,  however, 
 that  it  should  never  be  used  for  other  than  "literary 
 purposes."  This  was  explained  at  the  time  to  be 
 a  safeguard  against  its  being  used  for  a  theological 
 school. 
 
 The  first  building  was  erected,  and  in  November, 
 1842,  the  school  was  opened  with  Rev.  Charles 
 Morgridge  as  principal.  Under  him  and  other  prin- 
 cipals the  school  continued  with  varied  success  till 
 the  fall  of  1847,  when  Prof.  Edmund  Chadwick  was 
 secured  as  principal.  Prof.  Chadwick  brought  new 
 life  to  the  seminary.  He  was  a  graduate  of  Rowdoin 
 College  and  Rangor  Theological  Seminary.     In  ad 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  T'  li  X  A  L  I  S  M  41T 
 
 (lition  to  his  education  he  was  a  praotieal  teacher, 
 of  Christian  spirit,  a  man  of  resources,  energetic, 
 hard-working,  self-sacrrficing  and  faithful.  His 
 character  made  him  friends.  Library  and. apparatus 
 were  obtained  for  the  school,  and  in  1848  a  charter 
 was  secured  and  with  it  a  share  in  the  state's  edu- 
 cational funds.  He  built  up  the  school  and  put  it 
 on  a  sound  foundation.  At  the  close  of  his  admin 
 istration  in  ISGl  it  had  a  faculty  of  eight  te  icliers 
 and  four  assistants. 
 
 On  this  faculty  was  Prof.  O.  F.  Ingoldsby.  He 
 had  been  educated  at  Starkey,  and  had  proven  him- 
 self an  ellicient  teacher,  and  he  became  Prof.  Chad- 
 wick's  successor.  He,  too,  was  an  efficient,  enthu 
 siastic,.  self-sacrificing  man.  Under  him  the  Chad- 
 wick  spirit  continued.  The  early  years  of  his  prin 
 cipalship  suffered  from  the  depletions  incident  to 
 the  Civil  War,  but  the  interest  rallied  and  a  new 
 hall  became  necessary  for  the  accommodation  of  laily 
 students.  Under  his  energetic  endeavors  the  money 
 was  raised  and  Hathaway  Hall  was  built  and  ready 
 for  occu]iation  in  December,  1800.  He  continued  as 
 principal  till  1873,  the  school  meantime  holding  its 
 high  rank  and  sending  out  strong  men  and  women 
 into  the  active  pursuits  of  life.  After  a,  few  years 
 of  retirement  he  was  recalled  and  was  principal 
 from  1878  to  1885.  The  lives  of  Chadwick  and  In- 
 goldsby have  been  largely  the  life-blood  of  Starkey. 
 
 Being  self-supporting  and  without  endowment,  un- 
 der subsequent  headships  the  seminary  lacked  funds 
 for  repairs,  and  the  buildings  suffered  in  conse- 
 quence. About  1890  Hon.  Francis  A.  Palmer  came 
 to  the  rescue.     First  he  aided  in  repairs  to  the  old 
 
bO 
 
 o 
 
 fa 
 
 to 
 a 
 
 M 
 
 5 
 
 0) 
 
 ^ 
 
 tH 
 
 taH 
 
 a> 
 
 ^< 
 
 o 
 
 -<f 
 
 js  S 
 
 i  o 
 
 Q 
 
 •^ 
 
 -11 
 
 ?i 
 
 •+H 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 4J 
 
 a 
 
 a) 
 
 2 
 
 'm 
 
 ID 
 
 ^ 
 
 Pi 
 
 4-> 
 
 M 
 
 h 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  T'  S     J  O  TT  K  N  A  T.  I  R  M  419 
 
 buildings.  Next  he  decided  to  bnild  a  new  building 
 on  new  grounds  nearer  the  beautiful  lake  which  is 
 so  charming  a  part  of  the  scenery.  Land  was  pur- 
 chased, a  president's  residence  and  a  new  hall 
 erected,  with  first-class  rooms  and  appointments  for 
 educational  purposes,  and  students'  rooms  and  din- 
 ing-room for  students.  ''Palmer  Hall'  was  dedi- 
 cated in  September,  1900.  Grounds  have  been  beau- 
 tified and  enlarged  in  the  finest  taste,  and  a  sub- 
 stantial backing  furnished.  Rev.  Martyn  Summer- 
 bell,  D.D.,  IMi.  I).,  is  president  and  the  outlook  for 
 the  future  is  most  flattering. 
 
 ANTIOCII  COLLEGE. 
 
 A  movement  for  a  school  in  Ohio,  in  the  vicinitv 
 of  New  ('arlisle,  was  agitated  but  dropped. 
 
 The  establishment  of  academies  preceded  by  many 
 3'ears  any  movement  for  a  college.  In  the  late 
 forties,  Mr.  A.  M.  Merrifield,  of  Worcester,  Mass., 
 in  conjunction  with  Elders  Oliver  Barr,  David  Mil- 
 lard and  others,  instituted  an  active  agitation  for 
 a  college  for  the  entire  denomination.  The  papers 
 and  leading  ministers  in  all  parts  of  the  United 
 States  and  Canada  joined  in  approval.  The  time 
 seemed  opportune.  A  convention  was  called  to  meet 
 in  Marion,  Wayne  County,  New  York,  in  October, 
 1850,  the  first  really  national  convention  the  de- 
 nomination had  ever  held.  It  was  numerously  at- 
 tended and  enthusiastic.  Plans  for  establishing  a 
 college  were  adopted,  but  entirely  inadequate.  Com- 
 mittees were  appointed  for  carrying  the  plans  into 
 execution.  Funds  were  raised  on  paper  and  the 
 enthusiasm,  especially  in-  Ohio,  ran  high.     Antioch 
 
420  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 College  was  established  in  Yellow  Springs,  and 
 Horace  ISIann  called  to  be  president.  But  the  mis- 
 take was  made  of  relying  on  individual  notes  en- 
 titling to  a  free  scholarship  in  the  college  on  each 
 note  of  flOO,  given  with  the  understanding  that 
 the  principal  should  never  be  called  for  as  long  as 
 the  G  per  cent,  interest  was  paid.  TTnder  Horace 
 INIann,  who  indentified  himsell'  with  our  people, 
 splendid  educational  work  was  done,  an  exemplary 
 record  made,  and  a  high  ideal  incorporated  into 
 the  school.  But  the  financial  plans  iind  methods 
 ])roved  a  failure,  as  money  was  not  forthcoming 
 and  ultimately  the  College  passed  from  our  con- 
 trol. It  is  still  doing  a  good  work  as  an  umlenom 
 inational  school,  under  Dr.  Fess,  a  liberal  Methodist, 
 as  {(resident.  Some  grand  men  and  women  have 
 gone  forth  from  its  halls. 
 
 A  THEOLOGICAL  SCHOOL. 
 
 By  degrees  the  prejudice  against  theological  edu- 
 cation began  to  give  way,  especially  with  the  men  of 
 leading  intelligence  and  influence.  When  by  some 
 wealthy  and  benevolent  Unitarians  a  tlieological 
 school  was  established  in  Meadville,  Bii.,  with  Dr. 
 Rufus  1*.  Stebbens  at  its  head,  and  some  of  oup 
 own  men,  like  Rev.  David  Millard  and  Austin  Craig, 
 as  lecturing  ])rofessors,  and  an  oi)pn  door  olTered  to 
 young  men  for  our  ministry,  several  availed  them- 
 selves of  the  opj>ortunity.  They  took  courses  of 
 study  and  came  back  to  our  churches,  especially  in 
 the  west,  and  brought  talent  and  scholarship  and 
 zeal  to  their  work.  Dr.  Stobbins  was  a  devout  and 
 scholiirly    Chi'istian    man,    highly    honored    and    be 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  T"  S     J  O  r  IJ  X  A  I>  I  S  M  421 
 
 loved  by  all  who  knew  him.  In  theoloj^ical  views 
 and  evangelical  spirit  he  was  in  closer  harmony  with 
 us  than  witli  the  lar<ie  body  of  the  Unitarians 
 themselves;  and  the  intiuence  of  his  spirit  and 
 teaching  on  the  yonng  men  under  him  was  insjjiriug 
 in  the  best  direction.  But  circumstances  led  to  a 
 weakening  of  the  bonds  of  co-operation,  and  some- 
 thing more  was  felt  to  be  needed  to  meet  our  de- 
 numds.  At  the  Marion  Convention  where  An- 
 tioch  College  was  launched,  regard  was  still  mani- 
 fest to  the  prejudice  against  special  preparation 
 for  the  ministry.  It  was  carefully  and  cautiously 
 averred  that  Antioch  was  not  to  be  a  theological 
 school.  Still,  such  an  impetus  was  given  to  the 
 educational  spirit  that  at  the  meeting  of  the  An- 
 tioch Provisional  Committee  in  1852,  where  the  loca- 
 tion of  the  College  was  decided  on  and  lion.  Horace 
 Mann  invited  to  become  president,  it  was  also 
 decided  to  undertake  to  add  a  theological  depart- 
 ment to  the  College.  Rev.  Oliver  Barr  was  appoint- 
 ed soliciting  agent,  and  he  entered  the  work  with  ef- 
 fective zeal.  But  his  sudden  death  in  a  railroad 
 accident  in  Norwalk,  Conn.,  brought  an  end  to  the 
 enterprise.  But  his  nuirtyrdom  to  the  cause  was  the 
 end  of  opposition  to  theological  education  among  us. 
 
 UNION  CHRISTIAN   COLLEGE. 
 
 Not  long  after  the  establishment  of  Antiocli  the 
 educational  spirit  was  awakened  in  Indiana.  A 
 private  school  and  academy  was  started  in  Merom, 
 Sullivan  County,  in  wMiich  Rev.  E.  W.  Humphreys 
 was  an  active  factor  and  principal  teacher.  This 
 developed  with  increasing  interest  and  was  endorsed 
 
o 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 I— I       • 
 
 H  a 
 2  2 
 
 u 
 
 z 
 o 
 
 l-t 
 55 
 
 P 
 
REV.    O.    B.    WHITAKER,    A.M.,    I>.  1>. 
 I'resident    Union    Christian    College 
 
a 
 
 U 
 
 y. 
 
 se 
 
 _a; 
 
 o 
 
 , 
 
 CJ 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^~' 
 
 a 
 
 ,_• 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 -", 
 
 «w 
 
 ?^ 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 h^ 
 
 a; 
 
 Vi 
 
 a 
 
 a> 
 3 
 o 
 
R  K  L  I  G  I  O IT  S     J  ()  r  U  N  A  L  I  S  :M  425 
 
 hy  the  conference.  In  1S5S,  the  Indiana  Conferences 
 took  it  up  and  determined  to  raise  it  to  the  rank 
 of  a  college,  erect  a  new  building  on  the  banks  of. 
 the  Wabash,  and  provide  an  endowment.  The  work 
 was  undertaken  with  enthusiasm  and  success. 
 Among  the  early  presidents  were  Doctors  Nicholas 
 Summerbell  and  Thomas  Holmes.  But  the  financial 
 mistake  was  made  again  in  relying  on  individual 
 personal  notes.  An  endowment  of  |100,000  or  more 
 on  paper  faded  away,  more  was  raised  and  only 
 partly  collected.  Meantime  the  educational  work 
 went  on  successfully  and  good  results  have  been 
 achieved  for  Indiana  and  Illinois  and  other  parts 
 more  remote.  Many  of  her  alumni  and  other  stu- 
 dents have  done  valuable  work  and  filled  important 
 positions  to  the  credit  of  their  ahna  mater.  A 
 few  years  ago,  Hon.  Francis  A.  Palmer  added 
 |!30,000  to  120,000  raised  by  other  friends  for  an 
 additional  endowment,  making  a  fund  of  about 
 175,000.  Under  Dr.  C.  J.  Jones,  as  president,  money 
 was  raised  for  extensive  repairs  and  improvements. 
 With  the  opening  of  the  current  school  year.  Dr. 
 ().  1>.  Whitaker  entered  on  the  presidency  with  in 
 spiring  prospect  of  success. 
 
 GRAHAM    INSTITUTE. 
 
 Our  first  educational  institution  in  the  Southern 
 States  was  opened  in  1852,  in  Graham,  N.  C,  under 
 the  joint  approval  of  the  then  two  Southern  Con- 
 ferences. It  was  named  Graham  Institute,  and  Rev. 
 John  R.  Holt  was  made  principal.  Until  1857  it 
 was  conducted  as  a  high  school  for  boys,  was  self- 
 supporting  and  successful.    Among  the  students  of 
 
m 
 
 m 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
EMMETT    L.    MOFFITT,    IvL.  D. 
 I'resideut    of    Elon    College,    North    Carolin:i 
 
428  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 that  period  were  Doctors  W.  S.  Long,  J.  W.  Wei  Ions, 
 and  others  of  national  repute.  In  1857  it  was 
 chartered  by  the  legislature  of  North  Carolina  as 
 Graham  College,  and  Prof.  W.  H.  Doherty  from 
 Antioch  was  elected  president.  It  grew  in  favor 
 and  prosperity  until  the  outbreak  of  the  Civil  War, 
 when  it  suffered  such  depletion  that  its  doors  were 
 shut,  and  subsequently  the  property  was  sold. 
 
 In  18G5,  Rev.  (now  Dr.)  W.  S.  Long  opened  a 
 high  school  in  Graham  in  a  small  brick  building. 
 The  school  i)rospered  in  his  hands,  and,  to  provide 
 larger  accommodations,  other  property  was  acquir- 
 ed. Finally,  Rev.  W.  S.  Long  and  Rev.  D.  A.  Long 
 acquired  the  old  Graham  College  property,  and  to 
 it  the  school  was  removed.  W.  S.  Long  was  still 
 president,  and  the  school  was  endorsed  by  the  North 
 Carolina  Christian  Conference.  About  1873,  I).  A. 
 Long  purchased  the  entire  property,  and  became 
 president.  He  secured  its  incorporation  as  Graham 
 Normal  College.  Upon  his  resignation  in  1883,  to 
 become  president  of  Antioch  College,  W.  i^.  Long 
 became  president  of  Graham  Normal  College.  Its 
 prestige  continually  increased,  and  strong  men,  who 
 have  later  made  their  mark  in  public  affairs  of 
 church  and  state,  were  numbered  among  the  stu- 
 dents.. 
 
 ELON  COLLEGE. 
 
 In  1888  the  General  Convention  (South),  under 
 the  advice  of  an  intelligent  committee,  took  steps  to 
 build  a  college.  A  Provisional  Board  was  appointed, 
 with  President  W.  S.  Long  as  chairman,  to  select 
 the  site  and  oversee  the  erection  of  the  building. 
 
R_ELIGIOTTS     JOURNALISM  420 
 
 A  site  on  the  North  Carolina  Railroad,  seven  miles 
 west  of  Graham,  was  secured,  a  fine  building  erected, 
 adequate  to  immediate  purposes,  a  charter  for  *'Elon 
 College"  was  granted,  and  the  new  college  opened 
 in  September,  1890. 
 
 He  continued  as  president  Tor  a  number  of  years, 
 and  to  his  business  ability,  self-sacrificing  energy 
 and  devotion,  added  to  his  success  as  an  educator, 
 Elon  College  is  largely  indebted  for  its  success. 
 The  Southern  churches,  though  crippled  in  their 
 finances  as  a  result  of  the  war,  responded  loyally 
 to  his  effort,  and  in  return  were  largely  rewarded 
 by  an  increase  of  numerical,  spirittial  and  financial 
 strength.  After  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Long,  for 
 eleven  years  Rev.  W.  W.  Staley,  D.  D.,  was  its 
 president.  Though  he  did  not  reside  at  the  col- 
 lege, he  was  its  executive  officer  and  exercised  gen- 
 eral oversight  over  its  work,  giving  to  the  college 
 the  benefit,  both  educationally  and  financially,  of 
 his  wisdom  and  executive  ability.  When  he  resigned 
 the  college  was  entirely  free  from  debt.  It  has  a 
 fair  endowment,  which  was  recently  increased 
 |!r>(),0()0  by  Hon.  Francis  A.  Palmer's  joining  |30,000 
 to  |20,000  raised  by  themselves.  The  present  presi- 
 dent is  Dr.  E.  L.  Moffitt,  under  whom  and  his  col- 
 leagues, it  is  doing  an  encouraging  work. 
 
 DEFIANCE  COLLEGE. 
 
 Of  late  years  the  interest  of  our  people  in  the 
 North,  especially  in  Ohio  and  northern  Indiana,  has 
 centered  around  Defiance  College.  This  institution 
 was  started  as  a  Female  Seminary  by  citizens  of 
 Defiance  and  an  adjoining  county  from  the  sale  of 
 
O 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 <p 
 
 Q 
 
 K 
 
 o 
 -1) 
 
p.     W.     MeREYNOLDS,     A.     M.,     B.     D. 
 President  of  Defiance  Collej^e 
 
432  T  H  E    r  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 their  lands  appropriated  to  educational  uses.  A 
 fine  large  brick  building  was  erected  on  a  campus 
 of  ten  acres  in  the  northern  part  of  the  city  of 
 Defiance,  which  is  located  at  the  junction  of  the 
 Auglaize  and  ^laumee  rivers,  the  location  of  the  old 
 Fort  Defiance  of  the  times  of  General  Anthony 
 Wayne.  Subsequently  it  was  made  a  seminary  for 
 both  sexes.  In  the  late  nineties,  under  the  presi- 
 dency of  Dr.  Latchaw,  a  movement  was  made  with 
 some  success  to  enlist  the  interest  of  the  Christian 
 churches  of  Ohio.  On  the  undertaking  to  establish 
 a  university  in  Muncie,  Indiana,  Dr.  Latchaw  went 
 to  Muncie.  Then  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary 
 engaged  Prof.  P.  W.  McReynolds,  an  associate  of 
 Dr.  Latchaw,  to  accept  the  presidency,  promising 
 him  a  substantial  backing.  He  consented,  and  Miss 
 Wilson,  another  associate  professor,  remained  with 
 him.  Since  that  time  the  institution  has  taken  on 
 a  new  life;  order,  discipline,  activity  and  thorough- 
 ness have  been  introduced,  a  college  charter  ob- 
 tained, Vind  fifteen  acres  more  have  been  added  to 
 the  campus.  The  growing  patronage  demanded  an 
 additional  building  for  dining-hall  and  rooms  for 
 lady  students.  By  the  contribution  of  |1 0,000  by 
 Mr.  Trowbridge,  a  citizen  of  Defiance,  and  the  aid 
 of  others,  Trowbridge  Hall  was  erected.  The  first 
 year  of  its  occupancy  it  was  seriously  damaged  by 
 fire;  but  by  the  aid  of  citizens  of  Defiance  and  other 
 friends,  with  the  contribution  of  15,000  from  Mr. 
 Andrew  Carnegie,  it  was  rebuilt  with  a  large  ad- 
 dition furnishing  rooms  also  for  boys.  The  college 
 has  some  invested  endowment  and  measures  are  on 
 foot,  with  the  endorsement  of  the  Ohio  State  Chris- 
 
R  E  I.  I  a  I  O  TI  S     J  O  TT  If  N  A  I.  I  S  M  4.",.j 
 
 tian  Association,  for  a  substantial  addition.  It 
 should  have  |2(I0,()()()  more.  II  lias  line,  up-to-date 
 philosophical  apparatus,  a  lair  library,  athletic 
 fields,  both  for  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  a  fairly 
 appointed  gymnasium.  In  the  summer  of  1007  the 
 Christian  Biblical  Institute  was  removed  from  Stan- 
 fordville,  N.  Y.,  for  which  a  fine  new  building  is  in 
 process  of  erection.  This  is  spoken  of  in  another 
 place.  The  three  buildings  will  make  a  well-ap- 
 •pointed,  well-ai)])earing,  commodious  and  convenient 
 educational  plant.  Defiance  sustains  a  faculty  of 
 about  fifteen  teachers,  able,  enthusiastic,  and  devoted 
 to  their  work.  The  discipline  and  moral  tone  is  of 
 the  highest  order.  Besides  its  regular  work,  it 
 sustains  a  summer  school  which  is  popular  and  well 
 attended.  President  McReynolds  is  a  self-sacrificing 
 Christian,  adapted  to  his  work  to  a  rare  degree,  and 
 has  the  ini[)licit  confidence  of  all  who  know  him. 
 The  outlook  for  Defiance  is  promising. 
 
 CHRISTIAN    BIBLICAL    INSTITUTE. 
 
 As  has  already  been  said,  the  early  prejudice 
 against  theological  schools  and  theological  educa- 
 tion began  to  give  way  soon  after  the  establishment 
 of  Antioch  College.  The  first  movement  for  sucli  a 
 school  undertaken  by  the  eff'orts  of  Rev.  Oliver  Barr, 
 came  to  an  end  witli  his  tragic  death.  No  other  de- 
 cided movement  was  made  in  that  direction  till 
 1800.  In  lliat  year,  the  American  Christian  Con- 
 vention, at  its  (Quadrennial  session  in  Marshall, 
 Michigan,  decided  on  the  establishment  of  such  a 
 school  for  the  benefit  of  all  the  denomination,  and 
 a    board    of    trustees    was    appointed    to    raise    tlie 
 
REV.    AUSTIN    CRAIG,    D.  D. 
 
 First   President   of   Christian   Itililical   Institute 
 
 (See  rage  13G) 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  435 
 
 money,  found  and  control  it.  It  was  to  be  located 
 in  the  state  of  New  York.  This  board  immediately 
 put  agents  into  the  field  and  money  was  raised, 
 largely  on  notes  again,,  for  its  endowment.  They 
 obtained  a  charter  from  the  legislature  of  the  state 
 in  April,  1808.  Rev.  Austin  Craig,  I).  I).,  was  elected 
 president,  and  the  school  was  opened  in  the  fall  of 
 18G8  in  rooms  of  Starkey  Seminary,  in  Eddytown, 
 Yates  County.  The  instruction  consisted  chiefly  in 
 lectures  by  the  president,  but  soon  another  teacher 
 was  added  to  give  instruction  in  English  and  New 
 Testament  Greek.  While  here  the  interest  of  David 
 Clark,  of  Hartford,  Conn.,  became  enlisted  in  its 
 behalf,  and  he  became  a  most  important  supporter. 
 Tn  1872  the  Institute  was  removed  to  Stanfordville 
 in  Dutchess  County,  where  a  farm  with  new  build- 
 ings was  purchased  and  suitable  additional  build- 
 ings erected,  chiefly  through  the  munificence  of  Mr. 
 Clark.  The  expenses  of  the  school  were  met  by  in- 
 terest on  the  notes  and  donations  from  the  churches 
 and  friends.  Some  notes  were  paid,  many  failed  of 
 any  payment,  and  on  some  interest  was  continued. 
 Some  legacies  and  donations  were  made,  and  the 
 money  for  the  most  part  carefully  invested.  Thus 
 the  endowment  was  kejit  good  and  additions  care- 
 fully guarded,  so  the  Institute  has  never  allowed 
 itself  to  be  depi)ly  in  debt,  nor  to  divert  its  funds 
 from  their  proper  uses.  The  Institute  continued 
 its  excellent  work  under  the  presidency  of  Dr. 
 Craig  until  his  sudden  death  in  August,  1881.  In 
 October,  1881,  Professor  J.  B.  Weston  of  Antioch 
 College  was  elected  as  Dr.  Craig's  successor,  taking 
 his  place  at  the  beginning  of  1882,  and  has  continued 
 
CIIinSTTAN    r.ir.LI("AT>    INSTITUTE 
 
 I)oti;inc(\    Oliin 
 
IIEV.   J.    i:.   WIOSIOX,  1>.  D. 
 rresklent    Clirisliin    Biblical    Institute 
 
438  T  1 1  E    C  K  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  V 
 
 ill  the  ollice  till  now.  Tile  remoteness  of  Stanford- 
 ville  from  the  center  of  our  population  was  a 
 detriment  to  its  efficiency  in  the  work  for  which  it 
 was  intended,  and  in  the  summer  of  1907,  in  re- 
 sponse to  liberal  inducements  and  a  conviction  of 
 advantages  for  its  work,  it  was  removed  to  De- 
 fiance, Ohio,  to  grounds  donated  by  Defiance  Col- 
 lege from  its  campus.  Here  a  new  building  is  in 
 process  of  erection  for  its  use,  to  be  known  as 
 Weston  Hall.  This  building  is  to  be  near  the 
 present  college  buildings,  and  so  located  as  to  con- 
 stitute with  them  a  convenient  and  unified  group. 
 It  Avill  contain  six  recitations  rooms,  a  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
 Hall,  a  convenient  and  w^ell-appointed  residence  as 
 Avell  as  a  large  audience  room,  and  in  the  basement, 
 a  capacious  gymnasium  lor  use  in  botli  iiistitnlioiis. 
 It  is  to  be  of  two  stories,  above  a  nine-foot  stone 
 basement,  the  upper  stories  of  brick,  with  stone 
 trimmings  and  surmounted  by  a  dome.  It  is  ex- 
 pected to  cost  from  |30,()00  to  |35,000. 
 
 In  Defiance  the  Institute  is  centrally  located,  and 
 easily  accessible  from  all  directions.  It  will  have 
 the  advantage  of  co-operation  with  the  college  in 
 general  work,  besides  sustaining  for  itself  a  special 
 faculty  of  five  or  six  resident  professors  and  many 
 non-resident  lecturers,  among  whom  is  Marion  Law- 
 rance,  the  world-renowned  Sunday-school  specialist. 
 These  advantages,  the  scope  and  thoroughness  of  the 
 instruction  given,  the  free  evangelical  spirit  of  the 
 school,  together  with  the  economy  of  expense,  will 
 render  it  an  inviting  school  for  any  who  are  pre- 
 paring for  the  ministry  or  other  Christian  work. 
 
RELIGIOUS     ,7  O  U  It  N  AL  I  S  M  430 
 
 PALMER  COLLEGE. 
 
 Of  importance  in  its  locality  is  Palmer  College, 
 in  LeGrand,  Iowa.  This  too,  has  arisen  from  an 
 academy  chiefly  by  the  endorsement  and  support  of 
 the  Iowa  conferences.  In  raising  funds  and  giving 
 character  to  the  school  much  is  due  to  the  persistent 
 energy  and  self-sacrificing  efforts  of  Rev.  D.  M.  Hel- 
 fenstein,  D.  D.,  who  was  its  president  from  1890 
 to  1899.  This  college  too  is  indebted  to  the  munificent 
 liberality  of  Hon.  Francis  A.  Palmer,  of  New  York. 
 He  put  130,000  to  |20,000  raised  by  the  immediate 
 friends,  making  an  endowment  of  |50,000.  In  recog- 
 nition of  this  the  name  of  the  school  was  changed 
 from  LeGrand  Christian  College  to  Palmer  College. 
 The  building  is  of  brick,  and  contains  a  chapel  and 
 forty  rooms,  besides  attic  and  basement.  The  loca- 
 tion is  in  the  central  part  of  Iowa,  and  has  the  con- 
 fidence and  support  of  the  Iowa  churches.  Under 
 Dr.  Helfenstein's  presidency,  and  that  of  Rev.  Car- 
 lyle  Summerbell,  for  several  years  his  successor,  and 
 of  the  present  president,  Rev.  Ercy  C.  Kerr,  the 
 college  has  done  and  is  doing  a  successful  work  for 
 the  churches  and  the  people  of  the  state,  and  gives 
 encouraging  promise  of  increasing  success. 
 
 IN   CANADA. 
 
 Our  people  in  Canada  have  had  no  institution  of 
 learning  of  their  own  within  their  own  territory. 
 They  have  been  liberal  patrons  of  the  Chris- 
 tian Biblical  Institute  and  other  institutions  in  the 
 states.  Of  late  years,  through  the  earnest  and  wise 
 direction  of  Prof.  John  N.  Dales,  they  have  had 
 very  advantageous  alliances,  first  with  Queen's  Col- 
 
i     't      <S^^i  S,/|* 
 
 ■«  ..f- 
 
 liHWf:  i  ^-mmmm  ;    S,,   '-  ■ 
 
 O  a 
 
 O    ?! 
 
 r-. 
 iJ 
 
 C-l 
 
KEV.    KltL'V    C.    KEUU, 
 President   I'almei-  College 
 
442  T  H  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 lege,  Kingston,  and  later  with  MacMaster  University 
 of  Toronto.  Prof.  Dales  is  a  graduate  of  the  Col- 
 lege at  Kingston,  and  was  a  teacher  in  the  public- 
 schools  of  that  city.  He  had  the  confidence  of  the 
 faculty  of  the  college,  and  by  this  means  was  able 
 to  secure  advantageous  privileges  for  students. 
 More  recently  he  has  been  called  to  a  professorship 
 in  MacMaster  University  of  Toronto,  a  Baptist  in- 
 stitution of  liberal  spirit.  This  has  the  advantage 
 of  a  location  nearer  the  body  of  our  Ontario  church- 
 es, and  of  having  an  active  church  of  our  own  in  the 
 city.  Besides  being  a  college  num.  Prof.  Dales  is 
 a  superior  practical  teacher,  a  public-spirited  man, 
 loyal  to  his  church  and  its  principles,  a  good  organ- 
 izer, and  a  believer  in  progressive  activities.  He  has 
 at  his  back,  or  at  his  side,  the  confidence  and  sup- 
 port of  our  Ontario  brotherhood,  ministers  and 
 churches.  The  strength  and  influence  of  our  min- 
 isters and  churches  are  on  the  increase,  as  a 
 consequence.  This  arrangement  is  doing  good  work 
 for  Ontario. 
 
 WEAUBLEAU  COLLEGE. 
 
 West  of  the  Mississippi  and  south  of  Iowa  we  have 
 two  colleges,  one  in  Missouri  and  one  in  Kansas. 
 Both  are  of  limited  means  but  of  sterling  quality. 
 
 Weaubleau  Christian  College,  in  Weaubleau, 
 Hickory  County,  Missouri,  is  a  local  enterprise,  but 
 has  done  grand  work.  At  first  it  was  an  academy, 
 in  a  building  erected  by  the  local  church,  with  rooms 
 for  the  school  in  the  first  story  and  an  audience 
 room  for  the  church  above.  Rev.  John  Whitaker, 
 D,  D.,  was  both    pastor    and    principal.      It    was 
 
U  E  L  I  (J  1  O  r  S     J  O  IT  It  N  A  L  I  S  M  443 
 
 chartered  in  1809,  opened  in  1871,  re- chartered 
 as  a  college  in  1891,  Avhen  it  was  pro- 
 vided with  a  new  bnilding.  A  thriving  rail- 
 way toAvn  has  grown  up  around  the  college, 
 and  has  done  the  chief  work  in  sustaining  it.  Dr. 
 Whitaker  continued  president  till  r.MH;,  rendering 
 a  service  rarely  equalled.  Besides  being  an  efficient 
 pastor  and  organizer,  he  has  shown  himself  to  be 
 an  educator,  and  an  educator  of  educators,  as  is 
 seen  b}'  the  number  of  superintendents  and  princi- 
 pals he  has  sent  out  to  public  schools  in  cities  and 
 towns  of  Missouri  and  states  farther  west.  In  1900 
 he  was  succeeded  in  the  presidency'  by  his  son,  Rev. 
 O.  B.  Whitaker,  under  whose  administration  the 
 college  prospered.  The  college  is  still  doing  suc- 
 cessful work.  It  should  have  adequate  endowment 
 to  enable  it  to  enlarge  its  efficiency.  In  1907  Rev. 
 Fred  Cooper,  A.  B.,  succeeded  Rev.  O.  B.  Whitaker, 
 and  is  now  president  of  this  institution. 
 
 KANSAS  COLLEGE. 
 
 Kansas  Christian  College,  Lincoln,  Kansas,  was 
 established  in  1882,  by  the  Kansas  Christian  Con- 
 ference, with  Rev.  Thomas  Bartlett  as  i»rincipal.  It 
 afterwards  arose  to  the  rank  of  a  college.  President 
 Bartlett  continued  at  its  head  for  eight  years  and 
 did  much  to  give  the  institution  a  high  rank.  Suc- 
 ceeding him,  after  three  3'ears  under  President 
 Cameron,  Dr.  O.  B.  Whitaker,  son  of  Dr.  Whitaker, 
 of  Weaubleau,  Mo.,  was  president  for  twelve  years. 
 It  has  won  the  patronage  of  citizens  of  the  vicinity 
 and  at  a  distance,  regardless  of  denominational  af- 
 finities.    It  has  a  good  stone  building,  is  run  on  a 
 
[J 
 
 'A 
 
 1-^   r- 
 
 K 
 
 -ri 
 
REV.    FRED    COOPER,    A.    li. 
 
 rrcsiflciit    Wi>.inl)l(\ni    Christian    Collpfjo 
 
446  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 business  basis,  and  does  not  encumber  itself  with 
 debt.  It  has  an  efficient  Normal  department  and 
 has  its  representatives  in  the  public  schools  of  Kan- 
 sas and  elsewhere.  It  exerts  a  wide  influence  moral- 
 ly and  religiously  as  well  as  educationally.  Rev. 
 Geo.  R.  Stoner,  A.  B.,  is  president  of  this  college, 
 having  succeeded  Dr.  O.  B.  Whitaker,  resigned. 
 
 In  concluding  this  sketch  of  our  educational  his- 
 tory is  must  be  said  that  the  founders  of  our 
 body, — grand,  intellectually  strong,  broad-minded, 
 progressive  men,  as  they  were, — in  important  re- 
 spects taking  a  position  a  century  in  advance  of 
 their  time,  and  one  towards  which  the  Christian 
 "world  is  fast  approaching, — in  some  other  lines  made 
 sad  mistakes.  These  were  chiefly  the  outgrowth  of 
 their  protest  against  the  state  of  things  then  ex- 
 isting, and  which  they  believed  to  be  in  restraint  of 
 spiritual  life  and  of  the  freedom  essential  to  the 
 growth  of  spiritual  life;  organized  churchhood  was 
 against  them,  and  it  was  cold ;  a  professionally  edu- 
 cated priesthood  was  against  them,  and  it  was  cold. 
 They  were  for  spiritual  life,  then  and  there.  They 
 did  not  look  forward  and  plan  for  an  organized, 
 solidified  body  to  propagate  itself  and  its  special  work 
 in  the  future.  Their  w^ork  was  for  immediate  re- 
 sults, and  as  such  was  effective.  Their  organizations 
 at  first  were  local  and  for  local  purposes.  They 
 took  no  organized  interest  in  education,  and  pro- 
 fessional education  for  the  ministry  was  under  their 
 ban.  Later  their  successors  awoke  to  the  necessity 
 of  measures  for  consolidated  general  work.  Then  the 
 necessity  for  organization  and  education  became  evi- 
 dent.     But    the    early-indoctrinated    and    long-con- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  447 
 
 tinned  habit  had  so  ingrained  itself,  that  the  new- 
 life  was  obstructed  and  was  slow  in  getting  hold 
 of  the  general  interest  as  strongly  as  it  ought.  Be- 
 sides, some  of  the  early  educational  enterprises  were 
 undertaken  by  unwise  and  unbusinesslike  methods, 
 and  resulted  in  financial  embarrassments.  But 
 gradually,  by  patient  persistency,  these  obstacles 
 have  been  overcome.  It  may  be  truly  said  that  our 
 institutions  of  learning  were  never  in  so  good  and 
 hopeful  a  condition  as  now.  Never  has  the  harmonious 
 co-operation  in  their  behalf  been  so  strong  as  now. 
 Never  have  they  been  so  well  officered  and  so  well 
 patronized  as  now.  Never  have  the  business  affairs 
 been  so  well  administered.  The  eastern  churches 
 suffer  a  loss  in  the  removal  of  the  Christian  Bib- 
 lical Institute  to  Ohio,  but  New  England  has  for 
 a  long  time  drawn  largely  on  the  west  for  its  sup- 
 ply of  ministers  and  will  probably  continue  so  to 
 do.  But  all  the  schools  are  in  need  of  larger  material 
 resources.  It  is  hoped  and  believed  that  the  in- 
 creasingly awakening  interest  will  see  that  this 
 need  is  met. 
 
 Defiance,  Ohio. 
 
H 
 
 a: 
 
 < 
 
REV.   GEO.    R.    STOInER,   A.    B. 
 Presitlent    Kansas    Christian    College 
 
.TUDCE    O.    W.    ^Y^ITELOCK 
 
RELIGIOUS    .TOTTK  X  A  L  I  S  M  4r,1 
 
 OUR  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS 
 
 BY    JUDGE    O.    W.    WITITELOCK 
 President    Christian    Publishing    Association 
 
 The  Christian  Church  was  founded  by  the  fathers 
 on  broad  and  liberal  principles.  These  principles 
 had  as  their  advocates  strong  men,  men  of  capacity 
 and  force.  These  men  believed  in  the  principles 
 of  their  church  and  they  sought  methods  and  oppor- 
 tunities to  teach  others  these  principles.  The  prin- 
 ciples of  Christian  liberty;  freedom  of  religious 
 thought  and  action;  the  interpretation  of  God's 
 word  by  each  believer,  and  the  fellowship  of  all 
 the  followers  of  Christ  under  the  simple  but  all- 
 embracing  name.  Christian,  were  themes  that  our 
 fathers  believed  should  be  heralded,  for  they  were 
 lights  that  should  not  be  hid  ''under  a  bushel,"  but 
 should  be  put  upon  the  candle-stick  that  their 
 beneficent  rays  might  shine  out  and  give  liglit  and 
 warmth  to  a  world  which  was  then  groping  in  the 
 darkness  of  religious  thralldom  and  feeling  for  the 
 light  of  liberty.  With  such  impulses  and  desires  it 
 Avas  but  natural  that  the  early  Christians  should 
 seek  to  establish  religious  newspapers  and  period- 
 icals, and  publish  tracts  and  books  to  disseminate 
 the  religious  principles  they  loved  and  desired  to 
 teach. 
 
 With  such  thoughts  in  mind,  Elias  Smith,  of 
 Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire,  one  of  our  deepest 
 thinkers  and  ablest  pioneer  preachers,  established 
 the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty,  the  oldest  religious 
 newspaper  in  the  world,  whose  centennial  birth- 
 day we  celebrate  this  year.     The  first  issue  of  this 
 
452  THE    CENTENNIAL     OF 
 
 paper  was  on  September  1,  1808.  Smith  con- 
 tinued to  publish  this  paper  until  the  close  of  the 
 year  1817,  but  he  did  not  publish  his  paper  from 
 Portsmouth  all  these  years.  It  was  issued  at  Port- 
 land, Maine;  Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania;  then  back 
 at  Portsmouth  again.  Smith  finally  moved  his  paper 
 to  Boston.  Here  he  sold  it  to  Robert  Foster,  who 
 moved  it  again  to  Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire. 
 Here  it  was  published  from  1818  to  1835  by  Mr. 
 Foster;  he  had,  however,  changed  the  name  and  is- 
 sued the  paper  under  the  name  of  27te  Christian 
 Herald. 
 
 PUBLISHING  ASSOCIATION  ORGANIZED. 
 
 On  January  1,  1835,  at  the  home  of  Abrani  Drake 
 in  Hampton,  New  Hampshire,  was  held  a  meeting 
 of  Christian  preachers  and  other  brethren ;  this 
 meeting  being  for  the  purpose  of  forming  an  organi- 
 zation to  publish  a  religious  newspaper  and  books. 
 The  result  of  this  meeting  was  the  organization  of 
 the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Association.  This 
 Association  had  as  its  first  ofiicers.  Elder  Noah 
 Piper,  President;  Elder  Simeon  Swett,  Recording 
 Secretary;  Elder  S.  E.  Brown,  Corresponding  Sec- 
 retary; B.  F.  Carter,  Treasurer.  This  Association 
 also  had  an  Executive  Committee  composed  of  El- 
 ders Elijah  Shaw,  R.  Davis  and  J.  C.  Blodgett. 
 This  Association  in  the  year  ]835  purchased  the 
 Christian  Herald  of  Robert  Foster  and  again 
 changed  its  name.  Its  new  name  was  the  Chris- 
 tian Journal,  and  the  first  issue  bearing  this  name 
 was  on  the  20th  day  of  April,  1835,  and  was  from 
 Exeter,  New  Hampshire.   The  Associntion  had  made 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  453 
 
 Elder  Elijah  Shaw  its  editor,  and  his  name  ap- 
 pears as  such  on  the  first  issue.  The  Eastern  Chris- 
 tian I'ublishing  Association  continued  in  business 
 for  many  years,  publisliino-  the  paper  until  March, 
 1850,  but  not  all  the  time  under  the  same  name,  but 
 all  these  years  edited  by  Elder  Shaw.  The  Associa- 
 tion seemed  to  have  the  idea  that  an  occasional 
 change  in  the  name  would  be  helpful  and  aid  its 
 circulation  among  the  people;  at  any  rate  this 
 Association  published  the  paper  first  under  the 
 name  of  Christian  Journal;  secondly  as  the  Chris- 
 tian Herald  and  Journal,  and  then  as  the  Christian 
 Herald.  We  have  followed  the  Herald  of  Cospel 
 Liherty  under  its  various  names  and  publishers 
 until  March  1850.  Its  last  publisher  during  that 
 period  was  the  Eastern  Christian  Publfehing  Asso- 
 ciation, organized  as  we  have  seen,  in  1835. 
 
 In  March,  1850,  the  Christian  General  Book  As- 
 sociation of  Albany,  N.  Y.,  purchased  the  Christian 
 Herald  of  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Asso- 
 ciation, and  it  was  consolidated  with  the  American 
 Christian  Messenger,  and  ])ublished  for  one  year  as 
 the  Christian  Herald  and  Messenger. 
 
 Early  in  1851  the  Christian  Herald  was  repur- 
 chased by  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Asso- 
 ciation. The  paper  was  then  moved  to  Newburyport, 
 Mass.,  where  on  March  13,  1851,  the  first  issue  was 
 under  the  name  of  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty,  which 
 name  it  has  borne  ever  since. 
 
 In  18G2  the  Christian  Messenger  and  Palladiuni 
 were  purchased  by  the  Eastern  Christian  Publish- 
 ing Association  of  the  Christian  General  Book 
 Association    and    consolidated    with     the    Herald 
 
^  o 
 
 K  O 
 
 Z.  a 
 
 O  o 
 
 O  2 
 
 a;'  o) 
 
 ■J} 
 
 y. 
 
JASPER    N.    HESS 
 rublisliing  Agent,  C.  P.  A. 
 
456  THECENTENNIALOP 
 
 of  Gospel  Liherty,  which  was  published  by  the  East- 
 ern Christian  Publishing  Association  at  Newbury- 
 port,  Mass.,  until  January  4,  18G8,  when  it  was  sold 
 by  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Association  to 
 the  Christian  Publishing  Association  and  moved  to 
 Dayton,  Ohio,  where  it  was  consolidated  with  the 
 Gospel  Herald,  and  continued  to  be  published  by 
 this  Association  under  the  name  of  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberty. 
 
 Although  the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Asso- 
 ciation came  into  existence  very  early  in  our  church 
 history,  yet  it  was  not  the  first  organization  of  its 
 kind  in  the  history  of  the  church.  While  the  brethren 
 were  active  in  New  England  and  were  disseminating 
 knowledge  of  the  church  by  preaching,  by  issuing  a 
 paper  and  publishing  books  and  tracts,  in  that  day 
 it  was  a  long  ways  from  New  England  to  New  York. 
 The  means  of  communication  between  these  two  sec- 
 tions of  our  country  were  poor  and  limited  so  that 
 the  one  section  knew  but  little  of  Avhat  the  other 
 one  was  doing. 
 
 THE  GOSPEL  LUMINARY. 
 
 Prior  to  the  organization  of  the  Eastern  Chris- 
 tian l*ublisliing  Association  The  (lo.spel  LiuitiiKiri/ 
 was  started  at  West  P)loomtield,  New  York,  by  Rev. 
 David  Millard  in  1825.  In  the  year  1827  the  Gen- 
 eral Christian  Conference,  now  called  the  American 
 Christian  Convention,  met  at  West  Bloomfield  in 
 New  York,  where  the  paper  was  published.  This 
 Conference  endorsed  the  paper  and  recommendel 
 that  it  be  moved  to  New  York  and  that  it  be  pub- 
 lished from  that  city.     The  recommendations  were 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  457 
 
 carried  out  and  the  paper,  changed  in  form  and 
 size,  was  published  in  New  York  City  for  a  time 
 under  the  management  of  the  General  Christian 
 Conference,  then  called  the  United  States  Christian 
 Conference. 
 
 GENESSEE    ClIUISTIAN    ASSOCIATION. 
 
 From  the  memoirs  of  Eev.  Joseph  Badger  we  find 
 that  before  the  Association  was  formed  in  New  Eng- 
 land one  had  been  organized  in  Central  New  York. 
 He  uses  the  following  language: 
 
 The  Gospel  Liniiinarn,  started  at  West  Bloonificld  in 
 1S2.5,  had  been  in  1827  i-enioved  to  the  City  of  New  York, 
 and  though  ably  conducted  in  the  main,  the  feeling  became 
 strong  and  general  in  the  State  of  New  York  that  some- 
 thing perfectly  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  people  should 
 be  issued;  accordingly  the  Uenessee  Christian  Association, 
 composed  of  some  of  the  most  experienced  ministers  and 
 competent  men,  was  organized  December,  1831,  with  a 
 constitution  and  officers  for  the  purpose  of  publishing, 
 purchasing,  selling  and  distributing,  such  books  and  pub- 
 lications, as  the  wants  of  the  Christian  Connection  should, 
 in  their  judgment,  require ;  also  to  assist  young  men  in 
 the  ministry  with  libraries  and  such  other  means  of  im- 
 provement as  might  be  within  their  power ;  and  especially 
 did  they  contemplate,  as  their  first  work,  the  establish- 
 ment of  a  periodical  at  Rochester.  New  York,  whose  ob- 
 jects were  announced  to  be  the  vindication  and  dissemina- 
 tion of  gospel  truth,  etc. 
 
 Of  this  new  monthly  periodical.  P..  Miller,  O.  E.  INIorrill. 
 and  Asa  ChajMn  were  the  Executive  Committee,  and  J. 
 Badger,  Editor.  A  prospectus  for  this  work  called  The 
 Christian  Palladium,  a  name  sacred  to  liberty  and  its 
 defense,  was  issued  by  Mr.  Badger  January,  1832. 
 
 The  Christian  Palladiuin  was  the  name,  however, 
 of  a  paper  issued  years  before  by  the  Rev.  Joseph 
 Badger  at  Pittsfield,  New  York.  The  Gospel  Lum- 
 inary was  probably  merged  into  the  Christian  Pal- 
 ladium, as  that  paper  was  continued  for  many  years 
 
458  THE    CENTENNIAL     OF 
 
 thereafter,  and  we  will  have  occasion  to  refer  to  it 
 again  in  another  connection.  However,  we  find 
 reference  to  the  Luminary  at  a  later  date. 
 
 THE   CHRISTIAN   BOOK   ASSOCIATION. 
 
 THE    FIRST    ORGANIZATION, 
 
 What  seems  to  us  a  little  strange  at  this  distant 
 day  is,  that  in  October,  1831,  The  Christian  Book 
 Association  should  be  organized  in  New  York  City 
 and  then  in  December  following,  "The  Genessee 
 Christian  Association"  should  be  formed.  The  gen- 
 eral conference  of  the  Christian  Church,  then  called 
 the  United  States  Christian  Conference,  met  in  New 
 York  City  at  the  time  this  Association  was  formed, 
 and  a  constitution  for  the  Book  Association  was 
 adopted.  From  the  minutes  of  that  conference  the 
 following  is  copied: 
 
 Constitution  of  the  Christian  Boole  Association  adopted 
 at  the  General  Christian  Conference,  Holden  in  Neto  York, 
 October  3,  1S31. 
 
 This  Association  seems  to  have  been  formed  with 
 a  large  view  of  what  should  be  done  by  a  publishing 
 association.  The  stockholders  of  the  Association 
 met  in  the  Christian  chapel,  Friday,  October  7,  1831, 
 and  elected  the  following  persons  as  trustees,  to 
 wit: — Martin  Kochensperger,  James  Taylor,  James 
 McKeen,  Esq.,  John  Duckworth,  John  S.  Taylor, 
 Simon  Clough,  William  Lane,  Frederick  Plummer 
 and  Isaac  C.  Goff. 
 
 Acreeablv  to  the  constitution  of  said  Association 
 the  trustees  elected  the  following  oflScers:  Simon 
 Clough,  President;  Isaac  C.  GofiP,  Secretary;  F. 
 Plummer,  Treasurer. 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  I\I  459 
 
 An  Executive  Committee  of  five  persons  was 
 elected  to  carry  into  effect  the  business  and  objects 
 of  the  Association  as  follows :  Simon  Clough,  Wil- 
 liam Lane,  Frederick  IMuumier,  Isaac  C.  Goff,  and 
 James  McKeen,  Esq. 
 
 While  the  organization  of  the  Christian  Book 
 Association  in  October,  1831,  seems  to  have  been 
 the  first  organized  effort  to  establish  a  publishing 
 association  by  the  Christian  Church,  this  Association 
 was  soon  to  be  followed  by  the  organization  of  the 
 Genessee  Christian  Association  in  IS))!.  These  as- 
 sociations were  soon,  however,  to  be  followed  by 
 a  larger  concern  which  seemed  to  swallow  up  or 
 take  the  place  of  the  two. 
 
 Besides  the  printing  of  the  religious  papers,  in- 
 dividual enterprise  had  printed  hymn-books  prior 
 to  1831;  for  a  collection  of  hymns  published  by 
 Elder  Matthew  Gardner,  had  reached  its  eighth 
 edition  in  the  year  1829. 
 
 In  1832  the  United  States  Christian  Conference 
 met  at  Milan,  New  York,  and  voted  to  dissolve; 
 the  closing  sentence  of  the  minutes  being:  "This 
 Conference  is  dissolved  forever."  It  seemed  to  be 
 the  opinion  of  those  who  attended  the  convention 
 of  1834  that  the  dissolution  of  the  United  States 
 Conference  dissolved  the  Christian  Book  Associa- 
 tion, which  had  been  organized  in  1831.  This  view 
 seems  to  be  reasonable,  for  the  convention  of  1834 
 organized  a  new  book  association. 
 
 Immediately  after  the  dissolution  of  the  United 
 States  Christian  Conference,  Isaac  N.  Walter  headed 
 a  movement  for  the  re-organization  of  the  Confer- 
 ence, or  the  calling  of  a  general   convention.     As 
 
to 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 m 
 
 I— I 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 C3 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 «2 
 
 10 
 
 fa 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 o 
 •f 
 
 to 
 
 0) 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  4G1 
 
 the  result  an  informal  convention  was  held  in  June 
 in  the  City  of  New  York  which  provided  for  a 
 general  convention,  which  met  at  Union  Mills,  New 
 York,  in  1834,  and  organized 
 
 THE    CHRISTIAN    GENERAL    BOOK    ASSOCIATION, 
 
 Joseph  P.adger,  editor  of  the  Christian  Palladium. 
 
 in  the  issue  of  November  1,  1S34,  says : 
 
 The  couventiou  lasted  four  days,  and  resulted  in  an 
 organization  of  a  Christian  General  Book  Association.  A 
 full  account  may  be  expected  in  our  next. 
 
 The  next  issue  seems  to  have  been  November  15, 
 1834,  for  in  that  he  says : 
 
 We  now  redeem  our  pledge  to  give  a  further  account  of 
 the  convention.  The  following  minutes  aud  acts  of  that 
 body,  we  think,  will  give  a  general  view  of  <«;^hat  they  have 
 done  and  intend  to  do.  The  formation  of  the  Christian 
 General  Book  Association  is  designed  to  be  a  business 
 department  for  the  whole  connection. 
 
 It  is  not  to  be  a  court  of  appeals;  it  is  not  to  legis- 
 late upon  the  faith  of  our  brethren,  but  simply  to  super- 
 intend our  books  and  periodicals,  that  the  connectiou  may 
 assume  a  character;  that  the  public  may  not  be  imposed 
 upon;  and  to  allay  those  jealousies  and  fears  of  individual 
 speculation  which  have  heretofore  existed. 
 
 At  the  convention  of  1834  the  following  resolu- 
 tion was  passed: 
 
 Resolved,  That  we  so  far  adopt  a  resolution  of  tlu-  Milan 
 Convention,  that  this  convent  ion  now  form  and  org;niiz(' 
 itself  into  an  association  to  be  known  by  the  name  of 
 "Christian  General  Book  Association,"  composed  of  one  del- 
 egate from  each  local  conference. 
 
 Resolved,  That  the  officers  of  this  Association  be  a  presi- 
 dent, two  secretaries,  aud  an  executive  conunittee  of  twelve, 
 which  executive  committee  shall  transact  and  manage  such 
 business  as  may  be  conformable  to  the  instructions  and 
 powers  we  give  them. 
 
 Resolved,  That  the  only  object  of  this  Association  is  to 
 publish  or  cause  to  be  published  such  periodicals,  books 
 or  publications,  as  they  or  their  executive  committee  shall 
 fi'om  time  to  tinre  deem  advisable. 
 
4G2  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 This  Executive  Committee  was  given  specific  pow- 
 ers and  directions  by  resolution : 
 
 First.  To  publish  or  cause  to  be  published  a  semi- 
 monthly periodical  of  the  character  and  form  of  the  Chris- 
 tian Pallad'nun-,  at  the  present  location  of  that  periodical, 
 and  in  case  a  removal  should  be  necessary,  that  it  be 
 fixed  at  the  nearest  convenient  place. 
 
 Second.  To  make  such  improvements  in  said  periodical 
 as  its  patronage  and  funds  shall  permit  by  putting  all  the 
 profits  arising  therefrom  into  the  work.  And  also  to  issue 
 any  other  publications,  which  they  may  deem  warrant- 
 able. 
 
 Third.  To  appoint  or  remove  the  editor  of  said  period- 
 ical. 
 
 The  Association  also  resolved  to  begin  the  pub- 
 lication of  its  periodical  the  first  of  May,  1835. 
 
 The  first  Executive  Committee  of  the  Association 
 was  appointed  in  1834,  and  comprised  the  following 
 Elders:  David  Ford;  Elijah  Shaw;  Ira  Allen;  John 
 Spoor,  Jr.;  David  Millard;  Joseph  Marsh;  Mark 
 Fernald  ;  Oliver  Barr ;  Jasper  Hazen  ;  Isaac  N.  Wal- 
 ter; Joshua  B.  Hines;  and  Frederick  Plummer. 
 
 Elder  Joseph  Badger  was  selected  as  editor.  A 
 resolution  was  also  passed  that  the  Christian 
 Psalmist  and  Millard  &  Badger  Hymn-Book  (by 
 the  consent  of  the  proprietors)  become  the  property 
 of  the  Christian  General  Book  Association  and  be 
 introduced  to  the  churches  as  the  hymn-books  of 
 the  connection.  By  resolution  the  first  regular 
 meeting  of  the  Association  shall  be  held  in  four 
 years  from  the  first  Wednesday  in  the  month  of 
 October  in  such  place  as  the  Executive  Committee 
 shall  appoint,  six  months'  notice  to  be  given  in  the 
 periodical  published  by  the  Association  to  the  con- 
 ferences, for  the  appointment  of  their  delegates. 
 
 That  this  Association  was  intended  to  be  a  con- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  463 
 
 solidation  or  continuance  of  all  the  former  asso- 
 ciations and  publishing  organizations  of  New  York 
 State  is  evidenced  by  the  following  resolution  passed 
 at  this  session : 
 
 Resolved,  That  this  Association  is  not  bound  for  the 
 fulfillment  of  any  contract  or  contracts  which  have  been 
 made  by  either  the  Christian  Book  Association,  the  Milan 
 Convention,   or  the  Genessee   Christian  Association. 
 
 A  resolution  was  also  passed  approving  the  course 
 pursued  by  Elder  J.  Badger,  in  conformity  to  the 
 advice  of  Elders  Hazen  and  Spoor,  in  publishing 
 the  Christian  Palladium  in  its  present  semi-monthly 
 form. 
 
 The  first  officers  of  the  Association  were:  Presi- 
 dent, Elder  Frederick  Plummer,  of  Philadelphia; 
 Secretaries,  Elder  Simon  Glough,  of  Fall  River, 
 Mass.,  and  Elder  David  Millard,  of  West  Bloomfield, 
 New  York. 
 
 The  Christian  General  Book  Association  met 
 quadrennially  at  the  same  time  as  the  Christian 
 Convention. 
 
 The  first  meeting  of  the  Association  after  its  or- 
 ganization was  at  the  Christian  chapel  in  New  York 
 City,  October  3,  1838,  and  continued  in  session  three 
 days.      Elder  A.  Jones  called  the  meeting  to  order. 
 
 OFFICERS   ELECTED. 
 
 President,  Elder  Isaac  N.  Walter. 
 
 Secretaries,  Jasper  Hazen  and  Oliver  Barr. 
 
 Editor  of  Christian  Palladium,  Elder  David 
 Millard. 
 
 In  October,  1842,  Elder  Jasper  ITazen  was  elected 
 President,  and  Elder  Seth  Marvin  was  made  Fij'st 
 Pi(  h  lish  in g  Agent. 
 
464  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 FIRST   STEPS  TAKEN    WHICH   LEAD   TO  THE   CHRISTIAN 
 PUBLISHING    ASSOCIATION    YEARS    LATER. 
 
 It  was  at  this  session  of  the  Christian  General 
 Book  Association  held  in  October,  1842,  that  the 
 following  was  passed : 
 
 Resolved,  unanimously,  that  the  petition  of  the  Ohio 
 delegation,  for  the  concurrence  of  this  body  to  publish  a 
 periodical  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  as  soon  as  the  time  shall 
 admit,  auxiliary  to  the  iCIiristian  PaUadium,  to  be  luider 
 the  direction  and  control  of  an  association  to  bo  organized 
 by  the  Christian  conferences  in  the  Western  states,  be 
 granted. 
 
 In  October,  184G,  Elder  Shaw  was  elected  presi- 
 dent of  this  Association  and  in  October,  1850,  Elder 
 David  Millard,  New  York,  was  elected  president. 
 
 THE   OHIO   CHRISTIAN    BOOK    ASSOCIATION. 
 
 The  Western  organization  first  formed  was  the 
 Ohio  Christian  Book  Association,  organized  at 
 Ebenezer  Chapel,  Clark  County,  Ohio,  April  24, 
 1843,  with  the  following  officers :  Elder  J.  G.  Reeder, 
 President;  Elder  E.  Williamson,  ^ccrctary-Trcas- 
 nrcr. 
 
 The  Executive  Committee  was  Elder  Jacob  G. 
 Reeder,  Derostns  F.  Ladley,  Arthur  W.  Sanford, 
 Robert  McCoy,  and  Elijah  AVilliamson. 
 
 At  this  meeting  it  was  decided  to  publish  a  semi- 
 monthly paper  to  be  called  the  Gospel  Herald. 
 VAdev  Isaac  N.  Walter  was  chosen  first  editor,  and 
 the  first  number  of  the  paper  bears  date  October  2, 
 1843,  and  was  issued  at  New  Carlisle,  Ohio. 
 
 One  of  the  first  matters  considered  after  the  or 
 ganization  was  the  publication  of  a  Hymnary,  and 
 the  Association  took  stejts  to  ascertain  tlio  wishers 
 of  the  church  u]»on   this  matter. 
 
K  E  L  I  Tx  I  O  IT  S     JOT'  K  N  ALTS  M  4G5 
 
 In  October,  1843,  the  Association  adopted  a  con- 
 stitution and  by-laws. 
 
 In  Februaiy,  1844,  Elder  Isaac  N.  Walter  was 
 appointed  the  first  agent  of  the  Association,  and 
 served  until  June  10,  1845,  when  he  resigned  as 
 agent  and  Elder  D.  F.  Ladley  was  appointed  book 
 agent  for  the  Association. 
 
 On  the  14th  of  December,  1846,  M.  D.  Baker  was 
 elected  president  of  the  Association  and  Elder  I.  N. 
 Walter,  publishing  agent. 
 
 On  December  16,  1846,  Elder  I.  N.  Walter,  having 
 served  as  editor  of  the  Gospel  Herald  since  the  or- 
 ganization of  the  Association,  tendered  his  resigna- 
 tion as  editor  and  publishing  agent,  which  was  ac- 
 cepted and  Elder  James  Williamson  was  appointed 
 publishing  agent  and  James  Williamson  and  James 
 W.  ilarvin  became  editors  of  the  paper. 
 
 On  October  28,  1848,  John  Phillips  was  elected 
 president  of  the  Association,  and  James  Williamson 
 was  ordered  to  i)ublish  the  sixth  volume  of  the 
 Gospel  Herald.  January  22,  1850,  he  was  ordered 
 to  publish  Vol.  VII  of  the  Gospel  Herald  w\Hn\ 
 his  own  responsibility,  if  the  number  of  subscribers 
 would  justify  him  in  so  doing. 
 
 On  April  1,  1850,  James  W.  ■Marvin  resigned  his 
 position  as  associate  editor  and  James  Williamson 
 became  the  sole  editor  of  the  paper  and  was  con- 
 tinued its  editor  until  after  the  Association  changed 
 its  name. 
 
 THE    OHIO    CHRISTIAN    BOOK    ASSOCIATION    CHANGES    ITS 
 NAME    TO    THE    WESTERN    CHRISTIAN    ASSOCIATION. 
 
 At  a  general  convention  or  meeting  of  the  Ohio 
 Christian  Itook  Association  held  October  20,  1852, 
 
466  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 at  Ebenezer  Chapel,  the  place  of  its  organization,  the 
 name  of  the  Association  was  changed  to  the  Western 
 Christian  Book  Association. 
 
 The  Association  had  gone  bejond  the  limit  of  the 
 state  of  Ohio,  and  was  spreading  westward  over  the 
 states  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  hence  the  demand 
 for  a  more  comprehensive  name.  Jacob  G.  Reeder 
 was  chosen  the  first  president  of  the  Association 
 under  its  new  name,  A.  W.  Sanford,  secretary,  and 
 John  R.  Miller,  treasurer.  The  tenth  volume  of  the 
 Oospel  Herald  was  published  by  the  Western  Chris- 
 tian Association  at  Springfield,  Ohio,  with  James 
 Williamson  as  its  editor.  John  R.  Miller  was 
 appointed  book  agent. 
 
 March  2,  1853,  the  Association  passed  a  resolu- 
 tion that  the  Gospel  Herald  should  be  published  on 
 Friday  of  each  week ;  thus  making  the  publication 
 a  weekly  paper  instead  of  a  semi-monthly. 
 
 On  January  12,  1854,  a  resolution  was  passed 
 that  Vol.  XI.  of  the  Gospel  Herald  should  be  pub- 
 lished weekly  at  fl.OO  per  annum,  invariably  in 
 advance.  The  publication  was  to  be  from  Yellow 
 Springs,  Ohio.  It  was  published  at  Yellow  Springs 
 from  March,  1854,  to  May  12,  1855,  when  it  was 
 moved  back  to  Springfield,  Ohio. 
 
 In  185G,  James  Ma])le  and  James  Williamson  be- 
 came editors  of  the  Gospel  Herald,  and  the  paper 
 was  published  by  John  Geary  and  Son,  at  Colum- 
 bus, Ohio.  In  1859,  John  Ellis  became  editor  and 
 publisher,  and  the  paper  was  removed  to  Dayton, 
 Ohio.  In  1801,  TJie  Gospel  Banner  of  Indianapolis, 
 Indiana,  was  consolidated  with  the  Gospel  Herald, 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  4G7 
 
 and  H.  T.  Buff  was  associated  with  John  Ellis  as 
 editor  for  one  year. 
 
 In  April,  1863,  Elder  E,  W.  Hnmphrej'S  became 
 editor  and  moved  the  paper  to  Eaton,  Ohio. 
 
 In  1863-1864,  William  Worley  was  president  of 
 the  Association.  Elder  E.  W.  Humphreys  was  em- 
 ployed to  edit  and  publish  Vol.  XXL  of  the  Gospel 
 Herald,  beginning  on  the  27th  day  of  May,  1864,  at 
 a  salary  of  |600.00. 
 
 On  December  13,  1865,  the  Executive  Committee 
 of  the  Western  Christian  Book  Association  met  at 
 Richmond,  Indiana;  this  being  the  first  meeting  of 
 the  committee  elected  by  the  Association  at  its  ses- 
 sion held  at  Ogden,  Henry  County,  Indiana,  Decem- 
 ber 14,  1864.  William  Worley  was  then  president 
 and  J.  T.  Lynn,  secretary.  E.  W.  Humphreys  was 
 chosen  as  general  agent  and  J.  T.  Lynn  was  elected 
 editor  of  the  Gospel  Herald  on  December  26,  1864, 
 at  the  close  of  the  current  volume. 
 
 On  January  17, 1865,  Elders  Humphreys  and  Lynn 
 are  released  from  their  connection  with  the  Gospel 
 Herald  as  editor  and  publisher.  Elder  Lynn, 
 however,  to  remain  to  superintend  the  issue  of 
 No.  37  of  the  Gospel  Herald.  At  this  time  Elder 
 Henry  Y.  Rush  was  appointed  editor  and  publisher 
 of  the  Gospel  Herald,  from  the  25th  of  January,  1865. 
 
 On  January  31,  1865,  Elder  Humphreys  resigned 
 as  general  agent  of  the  Publishing  Association. 
 
 BEGINNING    OF    SOLICITING    OF    FUNDS    FOR    PUBLISHING 
 
 HOUSE. 
 
 At  the  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  held 
 January  31,  1865,  Elder  J.  T.  Lynn  was  appointed 
 
4G8  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 as  Soliciting  Agent  for  all  territory  west  of  the  line 
 of  the  state  of  Ohio,  and  Elder  Peter  McCullough 
 for  all  territory  east  of  the  western  line  of  Ohio. 
 
 About  May  1,  1805,  the  Gospel  Herald  was  moved 
 from  Eaton,  Ohio,  to  Dayton,  Ohio.  Elder  H.  Y. 
 Rush  was  continued  as  editor  and  W.  T,  Hawthorne 
 was  chosen  publishing  agent  at  a  salary  of  fOOO.OO 
 per  year  to  be  paid  only  after  all  other  expenses 
 were  ])aid. 
 
 On  April  28,  18G5,  the  appointment  of  W.  T. 
 Hawthorne  as  publishing  agent  was  rescinded  and 
 Elder  Rush  was  made  publishing  agent  as  well  as 
 editor.  W.  T.  Hawthorne,  however,  from  June  29, 
 18()r),  was  again  made  publishing  agent  at  a  salary 
 of  |;S()().0(),  and  Editor  Rush's  salary  was  fixed  at 
 $725.00. 
 
 On  March  8,  18G6,  Elder  Rush  was  continued  as 
 editor  of  the  Gospel  Herald  and  ^^undal/-^^chool 
 Herald  at  a  salary  of  |800.00,  but  W.  T.  Hawthorne 
 was  relieved  from  his  duties  as  agent,  and  Oliver 
 A.  Roberts  was  appointed  publishing  agent  in  his 
 stead. 
 
 Oclober  31,  18GG,  ^y.  A.  Gross  appears  as  ngent 
 of  the  Association.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Executive 
 Committee  held  on  this  date  the  following  resolu- 
 tion was  passed: 
 
 RcmJvciJ.  That  tlie  Prosidont  and  Exocutivo  CominUtco 
 be  instructed  to  call  a  nieetiniEc  of  the  stockholders  and 
 conferences  representing  the  Western  Christian  Book  As- 
 sociation to  meet  at  Covington,  Ohio,  Tuesday,  November  27, 
 18(5C.. 
 
 The  basis  of  representation  at  this  meeting  was 
 as  follows: 
 
R  E  L  K;  I  O  T'  8     J  O  T'  K  X  A  I>  I  ^S  M  401 
 
 Each  confei-ence  iu  the  Uulted  States  is  entitled  to 
 one  delegate  for  every  $500  sul^scrihed  to  the  rul)lishiug 
 House  fund,  and  each  Christian  conference  not  so  repre- 
 sented shall  be  entitled  to  one  representative. 
 
 CHRISTIAN    rUBLISniXG    ASSOCIATION. 
 
 At  the  meeting  of  the  stockholders  and  members 
 of  the  Western  Christian  Book  Association  held 
 at  Covington,  Ohio,  November  27,  1S()(),  the  name  of 
 the  Association  was  changed  to  the  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association,  and  the  old  board  of  the  West- 
 ern Christian  Book  Association  was  elected  to  be 
 trustees  of  the  new  Christian  Publishing  Associa- 
 tion. 
 
 William  Worley  was  elected  first  president  of 
 the  Association  and  Peter  ]\IcCullough  first  sec- 
 retary of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
 
 On  ]March"25,  1SG7,  Rev.  H.  Y.  Rush  was  elected 
 editor  of  the  Gospel  Herald  and  ^unday-^ichool 
 Herahl  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  new  Associa- 
 tion.   He  was  to  serve  one  year,  from  May  1,  18G7. 
 
 THE  TRIENNIAL  CONVENTION. 
 
 The  Triennial  Convention  was  held  at  Hagers- 
 town,  Indiana,  November  19,  18(17.  William  Worley 
 was  elected  president  and  P.  McCul lough,  secretary. 
 
 At  a  meeting  held  in  Dayton,  Ohio,  December  4, 
 1867,  Elder  C.  A.  Morse  was  authorized  to  visit 
 Newburyport,  Mass.,  and  negotiate  with  Elder  D.  P. 
 Pike  and  others  in  the  purchase  of  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Liberty,  which  was  then  published  by  the 
 ICastern  Christian  Book  Association. 
 
 PURCHASE    OP    THE    HERALD    OF    GOSPEL    LIBERTY. 
 
 At   a   meeting  of  the   Board   of  Trustees  of  the 
 
470  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Christian  Piiblisliiug  Association,  December  30, 
 1867,  Elder  C  A.  Morse  reported  a  consolidation 
 of  papers  and  a  contract  for  tbe  purchase  of  the 
 Herald  of  aospcl  Liberty,  at  a  price  of  |1 200.00, 
 which  contract  was  accepted  by  the  Board  of 
 Trustees.  Elders  D.  P.  Pike  and  H.  Y.  Rush  were 
 made  editors  of  the  consolidated  papers  for  one 
 year. 
 
 By  the  purchase  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty 
 by  the  Christian  Publishing  Association,  both  the 
 Oospel  Herald  and  Herald  of  Gospel  Liherty  be- 
 came the  property  of  the  Association,  and  H.  Y. 
 Rush  and  1).  P.  Pike  editors  respectively  of  the  two 
 papers  became  the  first  editors  of  the  consolidated 
 l)apers  under  the  old  name  of  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Liberty. 
 
 The  first  issue  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty 
 after  the  consolidation  was  on  the  4th  day  of  Jan- 
 uary, 1808. 
 
 Decenil)er  30,  1807,  Rev.  W.  A.  Gross  was  appoint- 
 ed general  agent  of  the  Association  for  the  period  of 
 one  year  from  January  1,  1868. 
 
 March  i,  1868,  H.  Y.  Rush  was  elected  editor  of 
 the  Herald  to  serve  from  May  1,  1868,  to  May  1, 
 1869.  At  the  same  time  O.  A.  Roberts  was  elected 
 office  agent. 
 
 After  the  sale  of  the  Christian  Herald  in  1851  by 
 the  Christian  General  Book  Association  this  Asso 
 elation  continued  to  publish  the  Christian  Palladium 
 at  Albany,  New  York,  until  1854,  with  Jasper  Hazen 
 as  editor.  From  1855  to  1860,  the  Palladium  was 
 published  by  the  Association  at  Camptown,  (Irving- 
 ton),  N.  J.       In  1860  it  was  moved  to  New  York 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOHRNALISM  471 
 
 City,  where  it  was  published  until  January,  1861. 
 Moses  Cummiugs  was  its  editor  from  1855  to  the 
 end  of  1862. 
 
 In  January,  1861,  the  Christian  Palladium  was 
 consolidated  with  the  Christian  Messenger  and  the 
 papers  continued  to  be  published  under  the  name 
 of  "Christian  Messenger  and  Palladium."  This  con- 
 solidation took  place  at  the  close  of  the  i;Uli  volume 
 oi'  the  Messenger  and  the  oOth  volume  of  the  Palla- 
 dium. After  the  consolidation  the  Christian  Mes- 
 senger and  Palladium  was  published  by  the  Chris- 
 tian General  Book  Association  for  nearly  two  jears, 
 when  it  was  purchased,  as  we  have  seen  above,  by 
 the  Eastern  Christian  Publishing  Association  and 
 consolidated  with  the  Herald  of  Cospel  Liherty. 
 After  the  sale  of  the  Christian  Messenger  and  Palla- 
 dium in  December,  18()2,  the  Christian  General  Book 
 Association  probably  went  out  of  existence,  as  no 
 further  mention  of  it  is  made  in  connection  with  any 
 of  our  publications. 
 
 The  trustees  of  the  Christian  I'ublishing  Asso- 
 ciation, March  4,  1868,  bought  of  J.  L.  Falkner,  of 
 Dayton,  Ohio,  property  on  the  southeast  corner  of 
 Sixth  and  Main  streets,  Dayton,  Ohio,  for  |11,500.00. 
 The  purchase  was  made  by  William  Worley,  Peter 
 McCullough  and  W.  A.  Gross.  On  July  14,  1868, 
 O.  A.  Koberts,  office  agent,  resigned  and  J.  J.  Sum- 
 merbell  was  elected  publishing  agent.  He  con- 
 tinued to  serve  as  agent  until  May  27,  1869.  Wil- 
 liam Worley  was  then  put  in  charge  of  the  office  and 
 on  August  4,  1869,  the  trustees  elected  Elder  L. 
 Coffin,  of  New  York,  as  office  agent  for  the  balance 
 of  the  term  of  J.  J.  Summerbell. 
 
472  '1'  1 1  K     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 TRIENNIAL    CONVENTION    AT    MAUION^    INDIANA. 
 
 June  21-22-23,  1870. 
 
 This  general  meeting  was  called  to  order  by 
 President  Elias  Smith.  The  report  of  the  Committee 
 on  Finance  showed  the  gross  assets  of  the  Associa- 
 tion to  be  120,721.00.  At  this  triennial  session  the 
 Christian  Publishing  Association,  in  accordance  with 
 plans  adopted  by  the  Christian  Convention  (not 
 the  American  Christian  Convention)  assembled  in 
 Ogden,  Ind.,  December  14,  1864,  and  amended  by 
 the  Christian  Convention  at  Covington,  November, 
 1866,  did,  on  the  23d  day  of  June,  1870,  adopt  a 
 revised  constitution  on  a  stock  basis.  The  new 
 constitution  provided  for  biennial  meetings  instead 
 of  triennial  meetings,  which  had  been  in  vogue  for 
 some  time,  l^lias  Smith  was  elected  president  of  the 
 Association  and  H.  Y.  Rush  was  continued  as  editor. 
 
 February  1,  1871,  A.  L.  McKinney  was  elected 
 agent  of  the  C.  P.  A.  On  February  28,  1871,  oc- 
 curred the  death  of  Elder  Elias  Smith,  president 
 of  the  Christian  Publishing  Association.  He  died 
 at  his  home  at  Woodstock,  Ohio. 
 
 The  first  biennial  session  of  the  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association  was  held  at  Troy,  Ohio,  from 
 June  18  to  21,  1872.  This  session  was  held  in  con- 
 junction with  that  of  the  American  Christian  Con- 
 vention. A.  L.  McKinney  was  elected  president  of 
 the  Association  and  H.  Y.  Rush  continued  as  editor 
 of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty.  McKinney  only 
 served,  however,  until  January  22,  1873,  when  he 
 resigned  and  Perry  Stewart  was  elected  to  fill  the 
 vacancy. 
 
KELT  0  10118     JOTTK  NAT  T  SIM  47n 
 
 This  biennial  session  of  the  Christian  Publishing 
 Association  Avas  held  at  Dayton,  Ohio,  June  23, 
 1874.  Elder  A.  C.  Hanger  was  elected  president  and 
 H.  Y.  Kush  continued  as  editor. 
 
 FIRST    PUBLISHING    HOUSE. 
 
 At  this  time  the  first  publishing  house  was  com- 
 pleted at  the  cost  of  |1G.()00.00  of  which  $0,700.00 
 was  borrowed  money.  The  new  i>ublishing  house 
 had  been  occupied  since  December  1,  1872.  The 
 publishing  house  equipment  at  that  time  cost  |4,500.- 
 00  with  an  indebtedness  against  the  same  of 
 :p2,00r).00. 
 
 The  third  biennial  Was  held  June  30,  187(5,  at 
 Covington,  Ohio.  Elder  A,  C.  Hanger  was  re 
 elected  president  and  H.  Y.  Rush  continued  as 
 editor. 
 
 The  fourth  biennial  session  was  held  at  Dayton, 
 Ohio,  June  18,  1878. 
 
 The  fifth  biennial  session  was  held  at  West  Lib 
 erty,  Ohio,  June  15   and  16,  1880.     A.  C.   Hanger 
 was  re-elected  president. 
 
 The  sixth  biennial  session  was  held  at  Yellow 
 Springs,  Ohio,  June  13,  1882.  A.  C.  Hanger  was 
 re-elected  president. 
 
 The  seventh  biennial  session  was  held  June  10. 
 1884,  at  Utica,  Ohio.  Kev.  George  H.  Hebbard  oF 
 Lakeville,  New  York,  was  elected  president. 
 
 The  eighth  biennial  session  of  the  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association  was  held  at  New  Bedford,  Mass.. 
 October  6,  1886.  President  G.  H.  Hebbard  presiding. 
 Rev.  C.  J.  Jones,  editor  of  the  Herald  of  Gosjiel 
 Lihrrfi/,   made  a  verbal  report  of  the  condition  of  that 
 
474  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 publication.  Tlie  coiiistitiitioii  of  the  rublisliiiig  Asso- 
 ciation was  amended.  By  this  amendment  the  mem- 
 bers of  the  Christian  l*ublishing  Association  became 
 the  same  as  the  members  of  the  American  Christian 
 Convention.  Rev.  I).  A.  Long  was  elected  president, 
 and  Elder  C.  J.  Jones  re-elected  editor  of  the  Herald 
 of  Oospvl  Llhvrtjj.  J.  P.  Watson  was  elected  assistant 
 editor  of  Siindav-school  literature.  Dr.  C.  J.  Jones 
 served  as  editor  until  July  3,  1888,  when  he  resigned 
 as  editor  and  Rev.  J.  P.  Watson  was  elected  editor 
 to  fill  the  vacancy. 
 
 FIRST  QUADRENNIAL  SESSION. 
 
 The  first  quadrennial  session  of  the  Christian 
 Publishing  Association  was  held  at  Marion,  Indiana. 
 October  8,  1800,  Rov.  I).  A.  Long,  ])resident,  pre- 
 siding. 
 
 At  this  session  amendments  were  made  to  the 
 constitution,  and  the  constitution  as  adopted  author- 
 ized the  sale  of  the  first  publishing  house  in  Dayton, 
 Ohio.  D.  A.  Long  was  elected  president  and  J.  P. 
 Watson,  editor. 
 
 FIRST    PUBLISHING    HOUSE    SOLD. 
 
 November  6,  1890,  the  first  publishing  house  was 
 sold  to  a  railroad  company  for  |22,000.00  and  the 
 deed  ordered  made  by  the  president  and  secretary, 
 bearing  the  date  November  17,  1800.  After  April 
 1,  1801,  the  business  of  the  Publishing  Association 
 was  done  in  rented  quarters  until  April  1,  1005, 
 when  the  new  i)ublishing  house,  built  in  1004,  was 
 first  occupied.      (See  page  454.) 
 
 February  3,  1801,  Rev.  Mills  Harrod  resigned  as 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  475 
 
 publishing  agent  to  take  effect  February  1(5,  1891, 
 and  Rev.  T.  M,  McWliinney  was  appointed  as  his 
 successor,  who  continued  to  act  until  August  11, 
 1891,  when  he  resigned  and  George  E.  Merrill,  of 
 Troy,  Ohio,  was  elected  as  agent, 
 
 CHRISTIAN    PUBLISHING    ASSOCIATION    INCORPORATED. 
 
 January  12,  1893,  the  Christian  Publishing  As- 
 sociation was  incorporated  at  Dayton,  Ohio.  The 
 incorjiorators  being  T.  M.  McWliinney,  Daniel  Al- 
 bright Long,  C.  W.  Choate,  George  D.  Black,  E.  A. 
 DeVore,  and  W.  A.  Gross.  The  Articles  of  Incorpo- 
 ration are  as  follows : 
 
 These  Articles  of  Incorporation  of  the  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association,  "Witnesseth ;  That  the  undersigned,  a 
 majority  of  whom  are  citizens  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  desiring 
 to  form  a  corporation  not  for  profit,  under  the  general 
 corporation  laws  of  said  state,  do  hereby  certify. 
 
 First,  the  name  of  said  corporation  shall  be.  The  Chris- 
 iian  I'lihUsJiiiHj  Ass<jri(iti')n. 
 
 i^evoiid.  Said  corporation  shall  be  located  and  its  prin- 
 cipal business  transacted  at  Dayton,  in  Montgomery  County. 
 Ohio. 
 
 Thin],  the  purpose  for  which  said  corporation  is  formed 
 is :  The  object  of  this  Association  shall  be  to  promote  the 
 union  of  Christians,  and  the  conversion  of  the  world  by 
 the  publication  of  books,  tracts  and  periodicals,  and  do 
 such  other  work  as  may  with  propriety  be  done  by  a  Chris- 
 tian Publishing  Association. 
 
 In  Witness  Whereof,  We  have  set  our  hands,  this  eleventh 
 day  of  January,  A.  D.  1893. 
 
 T.  M.  McWhinney 
 Daniel    Albright    Long 
 v..   A.   DeVore 
 George  D.  Black 
 C.  W.  Choate 
 W.  A.  Gross 
 
 The  State  of  Ohio.  County  of  Montgomery,  ss.  On  the 
 11th  day  of  January,  A.  D.  1903,  personally  appeai*ed  be- 
 fore ine  the  undersigned,  a  Notary  Public  within  and  for 
 said  county,   the   above   named,   T.    M.   McWliinney,    C.    W. 
 
476  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 (Ihoate.  Daniel  Albright  Long,  E.  A.  DeVore,  George  D. 
 lUack,  and  W.  A.  Gross,  who  each  severally  acknowledge 
 the  signing  of  the  foregoing  articles  of  incorporation  to 
 be  his  free  act  and  deed,  for  the  uses  and  purposes  therein 
 mentioned. 
 
 Witness  my  band  and  oflicial  si-al  on  the  day  and  year 
 last  aforesaid. 
 
 Fkank   E.    James,   Notarij  Puhlic. 
 
 [seal]  Montgomery   County,   Ohio. 
 
 The  trustees  elected  I).  A.  l.oiii;  president,  and 
 C.  W.  Choate,  secretary. 
 
 January  0,  1893,  C.  W.  Clioate  resigned  as  trustee 
 and  secretary  and  A.  H.  Morrill  was  elected  sec- 
 retary of  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
 
 The  second  quadrennial  session  was  held  October 
 10,  1804,  in  the  ''Old  South  Church,"  Haverhill, 
 Mass.,  S.  B.  Newhouse  being  elected  president.  J.  J. 
 Sumnierbell  was  elected  editor  of  the  Herald  of 
 Gospel  Lihciiij  and  J.  V.  AVatson  was  elected 
 editor  of  the  Sundav-school  literature. 
 
 January  3,  1895,  George  E.  Merrill  was  re-elected 
 publishing  agent  and  served  until  January  2,  189(), 
 when  he  resigned  as  agent  and  Bode  M.  Stoddard 
 was  elected  to  the  vacancy.  He  continued  as  agent 
 until  January  5,  1899,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
 Kev.  AV.  I).  Samuel,  as  publishing  agent. 
 
 The  third  quadrennial  session  was  held  at  New- 
 market, Canada,  beginning  October  28,  1898.  Rev. 
 W.  D.  Samuel  was  elected  president,  Rev.  Henry 
 Crampton,  secretary,  Rev.  J.  J.  Summerbell  re 
 elected  editor  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  and 
 Rev.  J.  P.  Watson  re-elected  Sunday-school  editor. 
 Rev.  W.  D.  Samuel  served  as  president  until  Jan- 
 uary 1,  1900,  when  he  resigned  his  office  and  O.  W. 
 Whitelock,  of  Huntington,  Indiana,  was  elected  to 
 the  vacancy  by  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  477 
 
 Ttie  fourth  quadrennial  session  of  the  Christian 
 Publishing  Association  was  held  at  Norfolk,  Va., 
 beginning  October  13,  1902.  O.  W.  Whitelock  was 
 elected  president;  A.  C.  Cable,  secretary;  Kev.  J.  J. 
 Sunimerbell  was  re-elected  editor  of  the  Herald  of 
 (lospcl  Lihcrtif,  and  J.  P.  ^^'atson  was  i-e-elected 
 editor  of  the  Sunday-school  literature. 
 
 On  March  3,  1904,  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the 
 Association  appointed  O.  W.  Whitelock,  Isaac  H. 
 Gray  and  D.  M.  Helfenstein  to  locate  and  purchase 
 a  site  for  a  New  Puhlishiug  House.  This  committee 
 was  also  authorized  "to  build  a  new  publishing  house 
 when  a  location  is  secured  and  property  purchased." 
 
 At  this  meeting  A.  C.  Cable  resigned  as  secretary, 
 and  Henry  Crampton  was  chosen  to  fill  the  place. 
 
 On  the  14th  day  of  April,  1904,  the  committee  pur 
 chased  of  Maggie  R.  Bollinger,  for  the  Association, 
 the  lot  at  the  corner  of  Fifth  and  Ludlow  streets,  in 
 the  city  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  on  which  the  present  pub- 
 lishing house  now  stands,  at  the  price  of  |28,000.00. 
 
 Soon  after  the  lot  was  purchased,  plans  were  made 
 and  a  new  publishing  house  was  erected  and  com- 
 pleted at  a  total  cost,  for  grounds  and  building,  of 
 ^74,373.45.  The  equipment  of  the  new  house  was 
 valued  at  |10,2G7.18,  making  the  total  value  of  the 
 new  publishing  house  and.  equipment  October  1, 
 1900,  184,040,63,  as  reported  to  the  quadrennial 
 session  of  the  Association  held  at  Huntington,  In- 
 diana, October,  1900. 
 
 The  new  publishing  house  was  formally  dedicated 
 flune  22,  1905,  and  has  been  occupied  ever  since. 
 
 Rev.  W.  D.  Samuel  served  as  publishing  agent 
 until  the  3d  day  of  January,  1901,  wlien  he  resigned 
 
478  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 and  J,  N.  Hess  was  elected  to  fill  the  vacancy.  Mr. 
 Hess  has  been  the  publishing  agent  of  the  Asso- 
 ciation from  that  time  to  the  present.  (See  page.455.) 
 The  fifth  quadrennial  session  was  held  in  the  city 
 of  Huntington,  Indiana,  October  9-15,  1906.  O.  W. 
 Whitelock  was  re-elected  president,  Henry  Cramp- 
 ton,  secretary,  and  are  serving  at  this  time.  Rev. 
 J.  Pressley  Barrett  was  elected  editor  of  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty  and  Rev.  S.  Q.  Helfenstein,  editor 
 of  Sunday-school  literature. 
 
 PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  OP  THE  CHURCH   IN  THE  SOUTH. 
 
 In  1844  Elder  Daniel  W.  Kerr  established  the 
 Christian  ^un,  which  has  continued  to  the  present 
 time.  For  four  years  during  the  Civil  War,  however, 
 the  publication  was  suspended.  This  paper  is  owned 
 and  controlled  by  the  Southern  Christian  Conven 
 tion,  which  body  elects  its  editor  and  publisher 
 once  in  two  years.  The  present  editor  and  publisher 
 is  Rev.  J.  O.  Atkinson,  D.  D.,  who  has  served  con- 
 tinuously since  May,  1900. 
 
 PUBLISHING    INTEREST    IN   CANADA. 
 
 The  Gospel  Luminary  was  published  at  Oshawa, 
 Canada,  for  a  time  about  the  year  1850.  The  Chris- 
 tian Magazine  was  published  at  Eddystone,  Ontario, 
 in  1866. 
 
 The  Christian  Vanguard  is  the  only  publication 
 of  the  Christians  now  in  existence  in  Canada.  It 
 was  issued  for  the  first  time  in  January,  1891,  and 
 has  been  published  continuously  ever  since.  Elder  T. 
 Garbutt  was  its  first  Editor-in-Chief,  and  Prof.  J. 
 N.  Dales  Associate  Editor.     Elder  Garbutt  contin- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  470 
 
 ued  its  editor  until  about  six  years  ago,  when  Prof. 
 Dales  became  Editor-in-Chief,  and  is  serving  in  that 
 capacity  at  the  present  time.  The  Yanguard  is  pub- 
 lished by  the  Ontario  Christian  Conference  from 
 Newmarket,  Canada,  and  is  now  in  ite  sixteenth 
 volume.  W.  O.  Sargent,  of  Toronto,  Canada,  is 
 Business  Manager. 
 
 Huniington,  Ind. 
 
REV.  J.  <;.  r.ISIIOP,  D.  D. 
 
R  E  LIGIOTT  S     J  O  T^  R  ^  A  L  I  S  :\I  4Sl 
 
 THE  ORIGIN  AND  GROWTH  OF  OUR  MISSIONARY 
 
 INTERESTS 
 
 BY  REV.   J.   G.  BISHOP.  D.   I). 
 Mission   Treasurer 
 
 The  first  ministers  of  tlie  Christians  one  hundred 
 years  ago,  and  more,  were  nearly  all  home  mis- 
 sionaries in  the  sense  that  they  traveled  and  did 
 mnch  evangelistic  or  revival  work;  and  this  they 
 did  without  appointment  or  salary  by  any  mission 
 board  or  society;  indeed,  usually  at  their  own 
 charges  without  any  outside  remuneration  what 
 ever. 
 
 Quite  early  in  the  Nineteenth  Century,  as  confer- 
 ences were  organized,  resolutions  were  passed  and 
 plans  of  more  or  less  efficiency  were  adopted,  look- 
 ing to  the  enlargement  of  the  work  in  the  local 
 conferences.  I?ut  during  the  most  of  the  century 
 there  was  little  missionary  work  done  in  the  gen- 
 eral or  organized  form. 
 
 Looking  at  it  from  our  view-point  we  can  but 
 think  that  if  the  Christian  Church  had  given  her 
 self  more  fully  to  the  great  work  of  world-evangeli- 
 zation, she  would  have  been  more  fully  in  keeping 
 with  our  Lord's  idea,  and  would  have  made  much 
 greater  progress.  But  as  the  years  have  been  going 
 by  she  has  been  receiving  new  conceptions  of  her 
 Lord's  command  to  "preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
 creature;''  and  to  understand  better  the  true  philos- 
 ophy in  relation  to  the  church,  that  it  is  evan- 
 gelization or  fossilization,  expansion  or  extinction. 
 
482  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 But  for  the  last  fifty  years  and  more,  especially 
 for  the  last  two  decades,  she  has  been  coming  into 
 line  with  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  age  for  the 
 world's  conquest  for  Christ,  and  herein  lies  her 
 hope,  not  only  for  her  future  growth,  but  for  her 
 very  life  and  usefulness  for  the  future. 
 
 In  1844  we  find  the  missionary  spirit  among  the 
 Christians  beginning  to  crystallize  into  organized 
 form.  In  that  year  a  call  was  made  for  a  meeting 
 "for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  Missionary  Society 
 on  such  a  i»lan  as  we  shall  agree  to  lay  before,  and 
 urge  upon,  the  attention  of  our  churches."  This 
 call  was  signed  by  the  following  ministers:  Elijah 
 Shaw,  Henry  Frost,  J;  li.  Weston,  P.  R.  Russell, 
 N.  F.  Nason,  W.  H.  Russell,  A.  C.  Morrison,  Geo. 
 W.  Hutchinson,  and  O.  J.  Wait. 
 
 From  the  Gospel  Herald  of  March  20,  1845,  we 
 learn  that  an  organization  had  been  effected  in 
 Ohio  which  was  called,  "The  Oliio  Christian  Home 
 Missionary  Society." 
 
 About  this  period  some  writers  in  our  periodicals 
 were  sjieaking  earnest  words  on  the  subject  of  mis- 
 sions, especially  home  missions.  As  samples  we 
 give  the  two  following  quotations.  In  the  March 
 number  of  the  Christian  Herald  David  Millard 
 says : 
 
 I  send  in  my  feeble  response  to  the  call  for  a  convention 
 of  missions.  Sitnated  as  I  now  am  in  the  far  west  (West 
 Bloomfield,  N.  Y.)  I  may  not  be  able  to  attend  such  a  con- 
 vention in  New  England,  but  if  my  name,  or  my  voice,  can 
 do  anything  for  the  object,  use  them  in  the  Herald.  Among 
 our  jioople  the  subject  of  missions  has  been  permitted  to 
 slumber  too  long.  Churches  and  conferences  have  been 
 looicing  to  their  individual  wants. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  IT  S     J  O  TT  K  X  A  L  I  S  ]M  483 
 
 lu  the  July,  1845,  iiuiuber  of  the  same  paper,  a 
 
 writer  says: 
 
 Our  brethren  of  the  several  conferences  must  not  let 
 this  missionary  spirit  die  among  them.  Keep  the  ball  roll- 
 ing! Pass  it  round!  Kindle  up  the  Are!  Provide  the  ma- 
 chinery !  *  *  *  I  sincerely  hope  that  no  conference  will  pass 
 over  this  matter  without  organizing  a  Missionary  Society. 
 
 On  the  fifth  of  the  following  November,  1845,  at 
 Lynn,  Mass.,  the  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
 ciety of  New  England  was  organized, — at  the  same 
 time  and  place  of  the  organization  of  the  New  Eng- 
 land Christian  Convention. 
 
 Later  there  was  a  more  general  missionary  or- 
 ganization effected  called  the  ''American  Christian 
 Church  Extension  Society,"  which  had  at  its  head 
 a  secretary.  Practically  nothing  was  done  by  this 
 society  until  October,  1878,  at  the  American  Chris- 
 tian Convention,  held  at  Franklin,  Ohio,  when  J. 
 P.  Watson  was  elected  Mission  Secretary.  Dr.  Wat- 
 son inaugurated  what  was  called  ''The  Children's 
 Mission,"  receiving  dime  contributions,  these  con- 
 tributions gradually  enlarging.  During  the  first 
 eight  ^ears  of  Dr.  Watson's  administration,  from 
 1878  to  188G,  he  succeeded  in  raising  |17,0o4..31  for 
 home  mission  work,  and  much  efficient  work  was 
 done  in  the  home  field,  and  considerable  foreign 
 missionary  sentiment  was  created. 
 
 At  the  session  of  the  American  Christian  Con- 
 vention held  in  New  P>edford,  Mass.,  in  October, 
 1886,  a  more  concrete  and  effective  organization 
 of  the  Missionary  department  of  the  denominational 
 work  was  effected,  in  the  form  of  a  ''Missionary 
 and  Church  Extension  Department"  of  tlie  Con- 
 vention.    Rev.  J.  P.  Watson  was  re-elected  for  an- 
 
484  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 other  four  years  as  Mission  Secretary.  With  liini 
 were  associated  four  other  persons  constituting  a 
 "Mission  Board,"  which  board  was  charged  with 
 the  management  of  the  Missionary  Dei^artment  of 
 the  Convention.  This  board  elected  its  own  record- 
 ing secretary  and  treasurer.  Kevs.  J.  P.  Watson, 
 N.  Summerbell,  D.  I).,  J.  G.  Bishop,  E.  A.  DeVore 
 and  W.  T.  Warbinton  constituted  this  first  Mission- 
 ary Board. 
 
 At  the  Norfolk  session  of  the  Convention  in  1902, 
 the  membership  of  the  board  was  increased  to  nine 
 persons.  Up  to  this  time  the  calls  for  the  two  an- 
 nual missionary  collections  were  to  be  made  by  the 
 Convention  Secretary,  and  the  money  was  to  be 
 sent  to  him,  and  by  him  transmitted  to  the  mission 
 treasurer.  At  this  Convention  the  constitution  was 
 so  amended  as  to  place  the  entire  management  of 
 the  mission  department  in  the  hands  of  the  Mission 
 Board,  subject  only  to  the  Convention  or  its  ex- 
 ecutive committee,  including  the  making  of  tlie  mis- 
 sion calls  and  collecting  missionary  money.  Since 
 that  time  it  is  expected  that  all  missionary  monev 
 designed  to  be  used  by  the  Mission  Board  will  be 
 sent  direct  to  the  mission  treasurer. 
 
 In  1880,  at  the  New  Bedford,  Mass.,  Convention, 
 a  Woman's  Board  for  Foreign  Missions  was  organ 
 ized,  and  in  1890,  at  the  Marion,  Ind.,  Convention 
 a  Woman's  Board  for  Home  Missions  was  organized. 
 Each  of  these  Boards  has  a  permanent  membership 
 of  twenty-five  women.  In  addition  each  of  these 
 has  a  Life  Membership.  This  membership  is  con- 
 stituted by  the  payment,  at  one  time,  in  the  Foreign 
 Board  of  |25,  and  in  the  Home  Board  by  the  paj- 
 
II  E  L  I  (;  I  O  TT  8    JO  TI  K  N  A  L  I  S  M  485 
 
 meut  of  |10.  These  two  national  Woman's  Boards 
 organize  Conference  Woman's  lioards,  and  these  in 
 turn  organize  Auxiliary  Missionary  Societies  in 
 the  churches.  These  woman's  boards  and  societies 
 co-operate  with  the  General  Board,  and  have  been 
 active  forces  in  missionary  work  in  their  respective 
 lines. 
 
 Up  to  the  Huntington  Convention,  in  October, 
 190G,  both  the  home  and  the  foreign  work  were  car- 
 ried on  under  the  one  department.  At  that  Con- 
 vention it  was  divided  into  two  departments,  the 
 Home  and  the  Foreign,  each  department  having  its 
 own  secretary,  but  both  working  under  the  one 
 Board. 
 
 Until  the  New  Bedford  Convention,  in  1886,  prac- 
 tically the  only  missionary  work  done  by  the  de- 
 nomination was  in  the  home  field.  With  the  ex- 
 ception of  some  agitation  of  the  subject  of  foreign 
 missions  and  the  gathering  of  |1,281.69  with  which 
 to  begin  the  work,  almost  nothing  whatever  had 
 been  done  for  the  vast  heathen  world.  At  this  Con- 
 vention the  Mission  Board  was  authorized  to  com- 
 mence foreign  missionary  work,  and  Japan  was  se- 
 lected as  the  field  in  which  to  begin.  The  follow- 
 ing January,  1887,  Rev.  D.  F.  Jones  and  his  wife, 
 Amelia  P.  Jones,  the  Christians'  first  foreign  mis- 
 sionaries, sailed  from  New  York,  going  by  the  way 
 of  England,  where  they  tarried  awhile,  reaching  and 
 commencing  work  at  Ishinomaki,  Japan,  the  fol- 
 lowing May.  Since  that  time  twelve  other  mission- 
 aries, including  wives,  have  been  sent  by  our  Mis- 
 sion Board  to  that  interesting  and  important  field. 
 
 In  January,  1901,  the  Board  sent  its  first  mis- 
 
486  T  HE    GEN  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 sionaries  to  Porto  Rit-o,  this  island  having  been  se- 
 lected as  our  second  foreign  missionary  field — 
 though  most  denominations  now  doing  missionary 
 work  on  this  island  regard  it  as  a  part  of  their 
 home  field.  Our  first  missionaries  to  Porto  Rico 
 were  Rev.  D.  P.  Barrett  and  his  wife,  Eva  Olyn 
 Barrett;  Rev.  H.  J.  Rhodes  was  sent  with  them  un- 
 der appointment  for  one  year,  to  assist  in  locating 
 and  opening  the  work.  Three  other  missionaries 
 have  since  been  added  to  our  force  of  foreign  work- 
 ers  in   this  field. 
 
 It  is  now  21  years  since  we  commenced  foreign 
 missionary  work.  During  this  time  the  Board  has 
 sent,  including  wives,  14  missionaries  to  Japan,  and 
 6  to  Porto  Rico,  averaging  nearly  one  a  year. 
 
 Suffice  it  for  me  to  say  further,  that  for  the 
 amount  of  money  the  Church  has  contributed  for 
 missions,  home  and  foreign,  and  for  the  number 
 of  workers  the  Board  has  thereby  been  enabled  to 
 em])loy  and  support,  the  results  have  been  all  that 
 the  Church  could  with  reason  expect;  and  that  af- 
 ter having  given  35  years  to  pastoral  and  evangel 
 istic  work  and  17  years  exclusively  in  the  adminis 
 trative  department  of  our  missionary  work,  and 
 with  the  pretty  extensive  knowledge  I  have  been 
 able  to  acquire  of  the  Christian  Church  and  its 
 enterprises,  it  is  my  honest  conviction  that  the  de- 
 nomination has  no  enterprise  that  signifies  more 
 for  its  own  growth  and  usefulness,  and  to  the  cause 
 of  God  in  general,  or  that  has  larger  claims  upon 
 the  sympathetic  co-operation  and  financial  support 
 of  the  entire  brotherhood  than  has  the  cause  of 
 missions — which  is   God's,  own  appointed  plan  for 
 
K  E  r.  I  (;  I  o r  s   j  o  tt  k  n  a  l  i  s  m  48? 
 
 woi'ld-evangelization,  giving  the  gospel  to  all  peo- 
 ples, that  all  may  have  at  least  a  chance  to  look  and 
 live — to  believe  and  be  saved.* 
 
 Dayton,  Ohio. 
 
 *  The  limit  of  worcte  allowed  for  this  article  has  necessitated 
 Its  brevity.  But  for  a  much  fuller  historical  account  of  the 
 missionary  work  of  the  Christians,  its  growth,  trials  and  triumphs  ; 
 where  and  when  ;  missionaries,  home,  native  and  foreign ;  moral 
 wilderness  turned  to  fruitful  fields,  ungodly  in  the  home  land  and 
 heathen  in  non-Christian  lands  transformed  into  believing,  work- 
 ing Christians ;  churches  organized,  church-houses  built.  Christian 
 schools  established  ;  cuts  and  biographical  sketches  of  a  number 
 of  tlie  workers  and  more,  we  must  ask  you  to  patiently  wait  for 
 our  forthcoming  liook,  which  we  hope  may  be  out  at  no  very  dis- 
 tant day. — J.  G.  B. 
 
JUDGE   A.    M.    IIEIDLEBAUGH 
 
u  10 1: 1  ( ;  I  o  r  s   j  o  u  k  n  a  l  i  s  m  js-.i 
 
 THE  LAYMEN'S  MISSIONARY  MOVEMENT 
 
 BY    JUDGE    A.     M.     HEIDLEBAUGII 
 
 President  Northwestern    (Ohio)    Christian  C     onference 
 
 An  interdenominational  x^rajer -meetin<jj  was  held 
 in  the  Fifth  Avenue  I'resbyterian  church,  New  York, 
 November  13th  and  14th,  190G,  in  commemoration 
 of  the  Centennial  of  the  "Havstack  Praver-meetino," 
 at  Williams  College,  which  was  the  beginning,  out 
 of  which  grew  the  American  Board  of  Commis 
 sioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  real  Foreign 
 Missionary  work  of  the  American  churches. 
 
 At  the  same  place  November  15,  1906,  a  meeting 
 of  laymen  was  called,  which  meeting  appointed  a 
 committee  of  twenty-five  laymen  to  confer  with  the 
 Missionary  Boards  concerning  the  following  plans : 
 1.  To  project  a  campaign  of  education  among  lay- 
 men. 2.  To  plan  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
 world  in  this  generation.  2.  To  form  a  commission 
 of  fifty  or  more  laymen  to  visit  the  mission  fields 
 and  report. 
 
 A  meeting  of  this  committee  was  held  in  New 
 York,  December  9,  1906,  an  executive  committee  of 
 nine  was  named  and  this  committee  arranged  to 
 present  the  plans  of  the  movement  to  the  Conference 
 of  Mission  Secretaries  of  the  United  States  and  Can- 
 ada, which  was  done  January  9,  1907,  at  Philadel- 
 phia, and  the  plans  were  endorsed  as  presented. 
 
 Six  public  dinners  were  held  in  the  spring  of 
 1907,  in  New  Y^ork,  Philadelphia,  Chicago,  Balti- 
 more, Toronto  and  Boston,  and  were  attended  by 
 
490  T  tl  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 about  twelve  hundred  men,  many  of  them  being 
 leaders  of  mission  work  in  their  respective  denom- 
 inations. 
 
 The  Laymen's  Commission  of  fifty  men  to  visit 
 mission  fields,  has  been  nmde  up,  and  has  gone  on 
 its  tour  of  inspection  and  visitation. 
 
 A  denominational  movement  was  inaugurated 
 among  the  men  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  at  Oma- 
 ha, in  February,  1907;  the  men  of  the  Southern 
 Presbyterian  Church  are  also  organized  with  a 
 committee  in  each  presbytery,  and  are  securing  one 
 layman  in  each  congregation  to  represent  the  move 
 ment. 
 
 The  Southern  Pvaptists,  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
 Church,  South,  the  Episcoi)al  Church,  and  the  Con- 
 gregational Church  have  recognized  the  movement, 
 and  organizations  have  been  begun  among  the  North- 
 ern Baptists,  the  Baptists  of  Canada  and  the  Chris 
 tians. 
 
 Interdenominational  committees  are  being  organ- 
 ized in  the  large  cities  of  the  United  States  and 
 Canada.  Six  laymen  were  sent  to  England  in  May, 
 1907,  and  held  mass  meetings  in  London,  Bristol, 
 Sheffield,  Edinburgh  and  Liverpool.  The  latter  was 
 attended  by  eighteen  hundred  men. 
 
 October.  19,  190G,  a  meeting  of  one  hundred  busi- 
 ness men  was  held  in   T()i)eka,  Kansas,  which   re 
 solved  to  increase  the  mission  contributions  of  To- 
 peka  from  |8,000.00  to  |2.5,000.00  per  year. 
 
 At  St.  Joseph,  Mo.,  October  22,  a  similar  meeting 
 was  held  and  recommended  that  the  mission  con- 
 tributions of  vSt.  Joseph  be  increased  from  $12,000.00 
 
K  E  L  K;  I  O  n  S     J  ()  TT  K  N  A  L  I  S  jM  491 
 
 to  |r)0,(IOO.OO  per  year,  and  appointed  a  coniiiiittee 
 of  business  men  to  conduct  the  canvass. 
 
 Kepresentatives  of  the  Anglican,  Methodist,  Bap- 
 tist, Presbyterian  and  Congregational  Churches,  of 
 Toronto,  Canada,  held  a  meeting,  November  9,  1007, 
 and  were  addressed  by  J.  Campbell  White  and 
 others.  It  was  resolved  to  raise  |5()0,000.()0  for 
 foreign  missions  among  the  churches  of  Toronto, 
 during  the  year. 
 
 The  Toronto  (Slohe  said: 
 
 Not  ill  many  a  year,  perhai»s  nevor  before,  was  a  meet- 
 ing in  'J'oronto  so  si;,'nificant  in  its  influence  as  tbe  gather- 
 ing of  a  lunulred  prominent  citizens  on  Saturday  afternoon 
 in  the  unconcealed  interest  of  Christian  Missions. 
 
 Meetings  of  similar  nature  were  held  during 
 the  months  of  November  and  December  in  nine 
 cities  of  the  United  States. 
 
 Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  Foreign  Missi(m  Secretary, 
 attended  the  Laymen's  meeting  in  Philadelphia.  In 
 his  report  he  says: 
 
 Nothing  in  late  years  has  seemed  so  full  of  promise  for 
 the  cause  of  missions  as  this  movement.  The  intensity  of 
 interest  and  feeling,  the  determined  conviction.  tlH>  direct 
 offer  of  the  laymen  to  supplement  the  work,  were  very  im- 
 pressive. 
 
 Hon.  O.  W.  Whitelock,  president  of  the  ChrivStian 
 Publishing  Association,  attended  the  Chicago  meet- 
 ing, April  8,  10(17.     In  his  report  he  says : 
 
 The  end  sought  was  to  arouse  a  greater  sentiment 
 among  laymen  in  the  cause  of  missions,  that  their  hearts 
 might  be  touched  with  an  unquenchable  thirst  for  the 
 evangelization  of  the  world. 
 
 At  a  session  of  the  Eel  River,  Indiana,  Christian 
 Conference,  August  15,  1907,  at  Wakarusa,  Indiana, 
 an  evening  was  given  to  the  Laymen's  Movement. 
 
492  T  HE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.     O  F 
 
 An  address  was  delivered  by  A.  M.  Heidlebaiigh, 
 president  of  the  Northwestern  Oliio  Christian  Con- 
 ference, in  which  the  orij2;in,  growth  and  possibili- 
 ties of  the  movement  were  discussed. 
 
 At  the  Miami  Ohio  Christian  Conference,  Septem- 
 ber 2,  1907,  a  men's  meeting  was  held,  with  one 
 hundred  men  in  attendance  and  was  addressed  by 
 Hon.  O.  W.  Whitelock,  in  a  strong  plea  to  the  men 
 of  the  denomination  in  behalf  of  missions.  In  the 
 evening  Mr.  J.  Campbell  White,  of  New  York,  ad- 
 dressed the  conference.  At  the  close  another  meet- 
 ing of  men  was  held.  After  an  earnest  conference, 
 a  committee  Avas  appointed  to  report  a  plan  to  fur- 
 ther the  movement,  which  committee  recommended 
 a  standing  committee  of  five  to  look  after  the  organ- 
 ization of  the  movement  within  the  conference  and 
 secure  a  reijresentative  in  each  church  of  the  con- 
 ference. 
 
 At  the  Northwestern  Ohio  Conference,  September 
 27,  11)07,  lion.  O.  W.  Whitelock  delivered  an  address, 
 in  which  he  discussed,  with  peculiar  force  and  apt- 
 ness, the  importance  and  obligation  of  the  true 
 mission  spirit. 
 
 The  Indiana  State  Conference,  at  Muncie,  In- 
 diana, October  22,  1907,  held  a  men's  meeting  and 
 ai»i)ointed  a  committee  to  foster  the  Laymen's  Move- 
 ment in  that  state. 
 
 The  Ohio  State  Christian  Association,  held  at 
 Lima,  Ohio,  November  5,  1907,  endorsed  the  Lay- 
 men's Movement,  and  the  Secretary  of  Missions  was 
 instructed  to  push  it  among  the  conferences  of  the 
 state.  At  a  special  meeting  for  men,  Mr,  H.  E. 
 Clemm,   of  Troy,   Ohio,   chairman   of  the   standing 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  493 
 
 committee  on  Laj'men's  Movement  in  the  Miami 
 Conference,  gave  an  address,  and  tliis  was  followed 
 by  an  informal  meeting,  in  which  plans  were  dis- 
 cussed for  reaching  the  men  of  the  chnrch  in  the 
 interest  of  missions. 
 
 Mnch  interest  being  manifested  in  the  Movement 
 throughout  the  denomination,  and  it  is  possible  that 
 it  will  be  vigorously  pushed.  The  plans  seem  to 
 possess  the  possibilities  of  great  good,  and,  if  prop- 
 erly carried  into  execution,  will,  no  doubt,  result 
 in  a  substantial  and  lasting  benefit  to  the  cause  of 
 Christian  Missions. 
 
 OttaiLd,  Ohio. 
 
Mils.    ALICE   V.    MORRILL 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  495 
 
 OUR  WOMEN'S  WORK 
 
 BY    MRS.    ALICE   V.    MORRILL. 
 
 Since  the  day  when  Miriam  led  tlie  women  of 
 Israel  in  their  anthem  of  praise;  since  those  same 
 wise-hearted  women  gave  of  their  handiwork  to 
 adorn  the  tabernacle;  since  Deborah  led  the  ar- 
 mies of  Israel  to  victory,  and  Sisera  fell  by  the 
 hands  of  a  woman,  there  have  ahvays  been,  in  every 
 age  of  the  world,  noble  and  faithfnl  women  who 
 have  "come  np  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
 mighty."  How  many  of  the  beautiful  words  of  our 
 Savior  were  spoken  to  a  woman ! 
 
 "Not  she  with  tralt'rous  kiss  her  Savior  stung. 
 Not  she  denied  Him  witli  miholy  tongue; 
 
 She,  wliile  apostles  shranlc,  could  danger  hrave, 
 Last  at  the  cross,  and  earliest  a-t  the  grave." 
 
 Paul  speaks  appreciative  words  of  "those  women 
 who  labored  with  me  in  t!ie  gospel."  Wherever 
 the  cross  has  been  planted,  God  has  owned  and 
 used  those  women  whose  hearts  have  been  open  for 
 the  King  of  Glory  to  come  in. 
 
 The  Christian  denomination  has  had  its  share 
 of  consecrated  women  who  have  given  freely  of 
 their  lives  and  love  and  service  that  the  cause  of 
 Christ  might  advance.  Just  how  much  the  denom- 
 ination owes  those  women  eternity  alone  will  reveal. 
 
 AS   PREACHERS  AND   EVANGELISTS. 
 
 In  the  year  1812,  a  woman  preacher  by  the  name 
 of  Nancy  Cram  went  to  Charleston,  New  York. 
 She  was  a  member  of  a  Free  Will  Baptist  church. 
 
MRS.    ABIGAIL   ROBERTS 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  0  U  R  X  A  L  I  S  M  407 
 
 but  had  associated  considerably  with  the  people 
 of  the  Christian  denomination,  and  had  embraced 
 their  principles.  While  visiting  a  relative  in 
 Charleston,  she  was  invited  to  hold  meetings.  A 
 wonderful  revival  followed,  during  which  scores 
 were  converted.  At  the  end  of  several  months 
 there  was  a  general  desire  for  a  church  organiza- 
 tion, and  Mrs.  Cram  started  out  to  lind  a  minister 
 who  would  baptize  the  converts  and  organize  a 
 church.  She  first  went  to  New  Hampshire,  but 
 could  induce  no  one  to  go.  She  then  journeyed 
 to  Woodstock,  Vermont,  where  several  Christian 
 ministers  were  holding  a  general  meeting,  and  suc- 
 ceeded in  persuading  one  of  them  to  go  within  two 
 weeks,  and  two  others  within  two  months.  Mrs. 
 Cram  returned  to  Charleston  with  the  good  news. 
 Within  a  month  a  church  was  organized  which  for 
 many  years  was  large  and  prosperous.  An  unusual- 
 ly large  number  of  Christian  ministers  have  come 
 from  that  church. 
 
 Mrs.  Cram  continued  to  preach  in  the  eastern 
 part  of  New  York.  In  the  summer  of  1814  she  held 
 meetings  in  Ballston  and  surrounding  towns. 
 Crowds  flocked  to  liear  her,  and  often  the  services 
 were  held  in  groves  and  orchards,  there  being  no 
 available  building  large  enough  to  hold  the  au- 
 diences. A  churdi  was  organized  in  that  place  in 
 August. 
 
 Mrs.  Cram's  public  labors  extended  over  four 
 years,  as  she  was  called  to  her  rcAvard  in  January 
 of  181G;  but  the  fruits  of  her  labor  were  abundant. 
 At  least  seven  men  who  afterward  became  minis- 
 ters of  the  gospel  were  led  to  Christ  through  her 
 
MRS.   MARY   STOCDILL 
 
RELIGIOUS    JQURNALI  S  M  499 
 
 labors,   among  whom  were   John   Ross  and  David 
 Millard. 
 
 One  of  Nancy  Cram's  converts  at  Ballston  was 
 Mrs.  Abigail  Roberts,  who  was  probably  the  best 
 known  woman  of  the  Christian  denomination,  dur- 
 ing its  earlier  years.  Mrs.  Roberts  began  preaching 
 in  181 G,  and  preached  continuously  until  1828. 
 From  that  time  until  her  death  in  1841,  she  was  a 
 great. sufferer  from  disease,  and  for  months  at  a 
 time  was  unable  to  engage  in  any  public  work. 
 
 The  story  of  her  life  is  more  fascinating  than 
 fiction.  She  gave  up  home  with  all  its  comforts; 
 gave  her  children  over  to  the  care  of  others;  and 
 traveled  up  and  down  through  New  York,  New  Jer- 
 sey, and  Tennsylvania,  receiving  no  salary,  but  only 
 such  articles  or  money  as  people  were  disposed  to 
 give  her.  Much  of  her  journeying  was  on  horse- 
 back, through  severest  storms  and  intense  cold. 
 Sometimes  suffering  persecutions,  finding  churches 
 closed  against  her,  oftentimes  bitterly  denounced 
 by  ministers  of  other  denominations;  yet  she  could 
 say  with  that  old  hero  of  the  cross. 
 
 None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life 
 dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  mv  course"  with 
 joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
 
 There  is  record  of  at  least  four  churches  which 
 were  organized  chiefly  through  her  efforts.  In  Jan- 
 uary, 1827,  Mrs.  Roberts  went  to  Warren  County, 
 New  Jersey,  and  began  holding  meetings  in  several 
 neighborhoods.  At  Everettstown  a  meeting-house 
 had  been  erected  a  short  time  before,  being  desig- 
 nated as  a  Methodist  church,  but,  according  to  the 
 articles   of  agreement,    it   was   to   be   free   for   all 
 
UEV.     MARY     A.     STRICKLAND 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  IT  K  N  A  Iv  I  S  INI  501 
 
 Christians  to  worship  in,  when  not  occupied  by 
 the  Metliodists.  A  request  was  made  for  the  use  of 
 this  building  for  Mrs.  Roberts,  but  it  was  not  grant- 
 ed. As  access  to  no  building  large  enough  was  to 
 be  had,  a  proposition  was  nuide  looking  toward  the 
 raising  of  funds  and  building  a  church.  At  Mil- 
 ford,  in  April,  1827,  a  public  meeting  was  called, 
 and  five  persons  were  appointed  to  solicit  subscrip- 
 tions and  carry  the  plan  of  building  into  effect.  In 
 November  of  the  same  year  this  house  was  opened 
 for  public  worship,  and  later  a  church  was  organ- 
 ized. Mrs.  Roberts  and  her  family  resided  in  Mil- 
 ford  for  several  years,  she  having  the  pastoral 
 oversight  of  that  church  when  her  health  would 
 permit. 
 
 Mrs.  Roberts  was  a  very  convincing  speaker,  and 
 ministers  of  opposing  religious  sentiments  did  not 
 often  care  to  discuss  those  differences  with  her  in 
 public.  She  Avas  indeed  a  workman  who  needed 
 not  to  be  ashamed,  and  she  might  truly  have  said 
 at  the  close  of  her  earthly  life,  ''I  have  fought  a 
 good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept 
 the  faith." 
 
 There  were  three  other  women  who  were  contem- 
 poraries with  Mrs.  Robei'ts — Miss  Ann  Rexford,  a 
 very  eloquent  speaker,  who  labored  mostly  in  the 
 eastern  part  of  New  York,  and  traveled  considera- 
 bly with  Mrs.  Roberts;  Mrs.  Sally  Thompson,  who 
 had  been  expelled  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
 Church  because  she  felt  it  her  duty  to  preach;  and 
 Mrs.  Sarah  Hedges,  who  preached  mostly  in  cen- 
 tral New  York,  and  did  much  to  advance  the  cause 
 of  the  Christians. 
 
REV.    II.    LIZZIE   HALEY 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  IT  S    J  O  T^  K  N  A  T>  I  S  M  503 
 
 111  1821  Mrs.  Mary  Stogdill,  of  Greenville,  New- 
 York,  moved  to  Canada,  a  few  miles  north  of 
 Toronto.  She  was  about  the  first  of  the  Christians 
 to  go  to  Canada.  Being  denominationally  alone, 
 she  longed  for  the  church  of  her  choice,  and  wrote 
 many  letters  to  her  former  home,  some  of  which 
 were  published  in  the  Christian  Herald,  expressing 
 the  wish  that  some  Christian  minister  might  go 
 to  Canada.  She  lived  to  welcome  twelve  ministers 
 to  her  home  who  were  instrumental  in  organizing 
 several  Christian  churches.  On  the  fifteenth  an- 
 niversary of  the  first  Christian  church  in  Canada, 
 there  were  thirty  church  organizations  and  twenty- 
 three  church  buildings  belonging  to  the  denomina- 
 tion. All  of  these  church-members'  except  those 
 who  joined  by  letter  were  brought  to  Christ  directly 
 or  indirectlv  bv  the  labors  of  Marv  Stogdill.  Like 
 the  Mary  of  old,  "she  did  what  she  could." 
 
 There  is  scarcely  a  section  of  the  country  not 
 associated  with  some  of  our  early  women  preachers. 
 Rachel  Hosmer  and  Sabrina  Lamson,  of  Vermont, 
 who  were  in  that  state  about  the  time  when  Mrs. 
 Roberts  was  doing  her  most  active  work  in  New  York ; 
 Hannah  Corner  and  Elizabeth  Stiles,  of  Maine; 
 Rebecca  L.  Miller,  who  preached  in  Ohio  and  Vir- 
 ginia, and  was  a  remarkably  eloquent  speaker;  Bar- 
 bara Kellison,  whose  labors  in  the  west  will  long 
 be  remembered — these  are  a  few  names  on  the  honor 
 roll  of  early  times. 
 
 Our  early  women  preachers  were  not  ordained : 
 but  to  the  Christians  belongs  the  distinction  of 
 regularly  ordaining  the  first  woman  ordained  since 
 the   fifth    century,    Mrs    Melissa    Terrell,    who   was 
 
MRS.    ELLA    S.    WATSON 
 
K  E  L  I  Tx  I  O  U  S     J  O  IT  R  X  A  L  I  S  M  '  505 
 
 ordained  in  186G,  and  is  now  living  in  California. 
 Since  that  time  scores  of  onr  women  have  been  set 
 apart  for  the  sacred   calling  of  the  ministry.     At 
 I>resent  there  are  at  least  forty  regularly  ordained 
 women  in  our  Conferences.    We  hesitate  to  mention 
 the  names  of  any,  since  it  is  impossible  to  speak  of 
 all,  and  all  have  been  faithful  workers  in  the  vine- 
 yard of  the  Lord.    At  least  four  women  have  worked 
 in  our  home  mission  fields  under  direction  of  the 
 Mission  Board.   Mrs.  N.  E.  Land),  JNIrs.  Maggie  Wal 
 lace,  Mrs.  Vina  AA'ilgus,  and  Mrs.  S;irah  M.  Bailey. 
 Tn    all   the   galaxy   of  names   of   women   preachers 
 there   are   perhaps   none   that   shine   brighter   than 
 those  of  Rev.  Mary  A.  Strickland  and  Rev.  H.  Lizzie 
 Haley,  A.  M.       They    were    both    highly  educated 
 women    and    preachers   of   unusual    ability.     Their 
 services  were  much  in  denmnd  as  evangelists,  and 
 both  will  doubtless  have  many  stars  in  their  crowns 
 of  rejoicing.     Mrs.   Strickland   labored   principally 
 in  Indiana,  and  Miss  Haley  in  New  England  and 
 the  Middle  States. 
 
 Yes;  we  are  proud  of  our  women  preachers.  God 
 has  wonderfully  used  and  blessed  their  efforts  to 
 hasten  the  coming  of  His  kingdom  upon  earth. 
 
 IN   SUNDAY-SCHOOL   PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 There  is,  perhaps,  no  woman's  name  more  familiar 
 to  the  young  peoi)le  of  our  denomination  than  that 
 of  Mrs.  Ella  S.  Watson,  who  gave  such  efficient  aid 
 to  her  husband  in  his  duties  as  editor  of  our  Sun- 
 day-school literature,  and  whose  stories  in  the  Sun- 
 day School  Herald  were  always  read  with  intense 
 interest  by  old  as  well  as  by  young. 
 
MK8.   LETTICE  S.   HOLMES 
 
n  K  r.  k;  T  o  TT  s   j  o  n  r  n  a  l  i  s  m  507 
 
 IN    EDUCATION    AND    BENEVOLENCE. 
 
 Our  educatioual  and  benevolent  institutions  owe 
 not  a  little  to  women.  When  Antiocli  College  was 
 founded  in  1850,  it  opened  its  doors  to  women— 
 the  first  college  in  America  to  grant  equal  rights 
 in  every  respect  to  men  and  women,  both  in  the 
 class  room  and  on  the  faculty.  Miss  R.  M.  Fen- 
 nel 1  and  Mrs.  Lettice  S.  Holmes  were  valued 
 members  of  the  first  faculty  of  Antioch.  Mrs. 
 Holmes  was  also  a  member  of  the  first  faculty 
 of  Union  Christian  College.  While  Rev.  N.  Summer- 
 bell,  D.  D.,  was  president  of  Union  Christian  Col- 
 lege, his  wife  earnestly  interested  herself  in  the 
 welfare  of  the  students,  and  organized  the  Young 
 People's  Prater-Meeting,  which  is  still  a  prominent 
 feature  of  the  college.  Although  now  merged  into 
 a  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  Mrs.  Summerbell  is 
 still  honored  as  the  founder. 
 
 Franklinton  Christian  College  has  always  ap- 
 pealed strongly  to  the  sympathies  of  our  women. 
 Mrs.  Emily  0.  Wilson,  of  Philadelphia,  built  the 
 first  dormitory  and  also  generously  endowed  the 
 institution.  Several  women  have  also  served  on  the 
 Board  of  Control  of  the  college. 
 
 In  1894  the  Aged  Christian  Minister's  Home  was 
 incorporated  through  the  efforts  of  Mrs.  Lois  L. 
 Sellon,  she  having  previously  raised  |1,500  for  the 
 purchase  of  a  house  and  lot  in  Castile,  New  York. 
 
 IN  MISSIONS. 
 
 The  missionary  annals  of  our  church  are  replete 
 with  the  names  of  women  who  have  given  their 
 time,  their  money,  their  influence,  and  themselves, 
 
REV.    ELLEN    G.    GIISTIN 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  509 
 
 that  this  most  glorious  work  of  the  church  might 
 prosper. 
 
 In  1878  the  Mission  Secretary  of  the  American 
 Christian  Convention,  Rev.  J.  P.  Watson.  IX  D., 
 inaugurated  "The  Cliildren's  Mission."  Miss  Olive 
 Williams,  of  Troy,  Ohio,  gave  the  first  dime.  The 
 first  letter  published  in  the  Children's  Mission 
 Column  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Libert ij  was  writ- 
 ten by  Miss  Donna  Murray,  of  Covington,  Ohio. 
 This  was  really  the  beginning  of  our  general  mis- 
 sionary work.  In  1S84  Dr.  Watson  recommended 
 the  appointment  of  women  as  Foreign  Mission  Sec- 
 retaries for  the  Conferences.  In  188.^  the  followin.o- 
 had  been  appointed:  Rev.  Ellen  G.  Gustin  for  Jifas- 
 sachusetts;  Rev.  Emily  K.  Bishop  for  New  Jersey; 
 ]\rrs.  K.  M.  Judy  for  Ohio ;  and  Mrs.  O.  K.  Hess  for 
 Indiana.  In  July  of  the  same  year  the  first  woman's 
 missionary  society  was  organized  by  Mrs.  Gustin 
 at  West  ]\ransfiel(l,  Mavssachusetts.*  The  same  year, 
 at  a  missionary  meeting  held  at  Craigville,  ]\his- 
 sachusetts,  Mrs.  Bishop  suggested  that  Secretary 
 Watson  be  asked,  with  the  consent  of  the  editor, 
 to  devote  one  column  in  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lih- 
 crty  to  a  Foreign  IMissions  Department.  This  sug- 
 gestion crystallized  into  reality.  Thus  the  l)tigin- 
 ning  of  our  regular  missionary  publications  was 
 due  to  the  wise  though tfulness  of  a  woman. 
 
 At  the  quadrennial  session  of  the  American 
 Christian  Convention,  held  at  New  Bedford,  Mas- 
 sachusetts, in  188G,  the  Worann's  Board  for  Foreign 
 
 *  ITiere  are  records  of  Women's  Missionary  societies  'in  IMich- 
 igan  as  early  as  1S50,  but  tlieir  w()rl<  was  of  a'verv  limited  nature, 
 being  confined   principally   to  tbeir   own   conference'  or  state. 
 
510  T  H  B    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  T.    O  F 
 
 Missions  was  elected,  consisting  of  twenty-five  wom- 
 en, including  the  following  officers:  Mrs.  Achsah 
 E,  Weston,  President;  Mrs.  Emily  K.  Bishop,  Vice- 
 President;  Miss  Annie  E.  Batchelor,  Recording  Sec- 
 retary; Mrs.  Ellen  G.  Gustin,  Corresponding  Sec- 
 retary; and  Mrs.  Elizabeth  D.  Barry,  Treasurer. 
 
 Four  3^ears  later,  at  Marion,  Indiana,  the  women 
 of  the  Convention  organized  a  Woman's  Board  for 
 Home  Missions,  with  the  following  officers:  Rev. 
 Mary  A.  Strickland,  President;  Mrs.  O.  H.  Keller, 
 Vice-President;  Miss  Ella  Kiefer,  Recording  Secre- 
 tary ;  Mrs.  J.  P.  Watson,  Corresponding  Secretary : 
 and  Mrs.  D.  A.  Long,  Treasurer.  The  Convention 
 voted  to  make  this  Board  auxiliary  to  the  Home 
 Mission  Department  of  the  Convention. 
 
 Thus  our  women  became  fully  organized  for  work. 
 What  these  Boards,  together  with  the  Conference 
 Boards  and  local  societies  with  their  constituents, 
 have  done  for  the  missionary  interests  of  our  de- 
 nomination would  fill  a  volume;  and  in  one  short 
 article  we  can  not  even  mention  the  names  of  these 
 noble  women.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  they  have  not 
 worked  to  *'be  seen  of  men,"  but  "He  who  seeth  in 
 secret"  will  reward  them  openly. 
 
 At  the  quadrennial  session  of  the  American  Chris- 
 tian Convention,  in  190G,  the  two  Woman's  Boards 
 inaugurated  a  Cradle  Roll  Department,  with  Mrs. 
 Emma  S.  Powers,  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  as  the  first 
 superintendent.  She  has  set  as  her  aim  the  en- 
 rolling of  one  thousand  babies  before  the  Quad- 
 rennial in  1910.  The  latest  development  in  our 
 Woman's  Boards  is  the  appointment  of  a  superin- 
 tendent  of   Young  People's   Work,    Mrs.   Alice   M. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  511 
 
 Burnett,  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  who  also  holds  the  office 
 of  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Home  Board. 
 
 Tlie  Christian  Missionary  has  been  given  much 
 valuable  aid  by  the  women.  The  publisher  will 
 tell  you  that  the  largest  lists  of  subscribers  have 
 been  sent  in  by  women.  They  have  always  con- 
 tributed to  its  columns,  and  served  on  the  editorial 
 staff.  Mrs.  M.  P.  Jackson,  Mrs.  Aclisah  E.  Weston, 
 Miss  Annie  E.  Batchelor,  Mrs.  E.  K.  Bishop,  and 
 Mrs.  E.  G.  Gustin  have  served  in  this  capacity,  the 
 two  latter  being  associate  editors  at  the  present 
 time. 
 
 But  the  women  have  aided  the  missionary  work 
 not  only  by  their  prayers  and  interests,  but  with 
 their  money  also.  Of  the  six  who  gave  the  first 
 14,500  as  an  endowment  fund,  five  were  women. 
 
 Our  brothers,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  recognized 
 the  capabilities  of  women  in  missionary  work,  and 
 in  1S98,  Mrs.  Ada  O.  Warbinton  was  elected  a  mem- 
 ber of  the  General  Mission  Board;  and  she  was  su- 
 perseded by  Rev.  Hannah  W.  Stanley  in  1902;  and 
 she  in  turn  by  Mrs.  Athella  M.  Howsare.  These 
 women  have  proved  wise  and  careful  counselors. 
 
 This  sketch  would  not  be  complete  without  men 
 tion  of  the  presidents  of  the  Home  and  Foreign 
 Boards.  Mrs.  Achsah  E.  Weston,  the  first  president 
 of  the  Foreign  Board,  was  a  woman  of  rare  talents. 
 By  her  words,  her  Avritings,  and  her  leadership  she 
 was  a  tower  of  strength.  She  wrote  the  first  tract 
 that  was  published  by  the  Christians  about  foreign 
 missions.  Not  only  in  mission  circles  was  she  a 
 leading  spirit,  but  she  was  an  educator  of  no  small 
 ability,  and  for  many  years  was  a  teacher  in  the 
 
MllH.   ACIISAII   K.   Wi:STON 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  513 
 
 Christian  Biblical  Institute.  When  she  laid  down 
 her  earthly  work,  April  3,  1899,  the  future  looked 
 dark  and  lonely  to  those  women  who  had  worked  by 
 her  side  on  the  Foreign  Board.  In  August  of  the 
 same  year  Mrs.  Gustin  was  chosen  as  the  new  presi- 
 dent. She  had  always  been  connected  with  the  work, 
 liaving  faithfully  lilled  the  office  of  Corresponding 
 Secretary  since  the  Foreign  Board  was  organized. 
 From  that  time  until  the  present  she  has  been  the 
 beloved  leader  of  the  Board.  Aside  from  what  she 
 has  done  for  missions,  she  has  held  several  pastor- 
 ates, and  was  the  member  elected  by  our  Woman's 
 Boards  to  serve  on  the  inter-denominational  commit- 
 tee to  arrange  the  United  Mission  Study  Course  for 
 women's  missionary  societies. 
 
 It  is  doubtless  true  that  no  one  woman  has  done 
 more  for  the  cause  of  missions  among  the  Chris- 
 tians than  Mrs.  Emily  K.  Bishop.  She  has  been 
 the  Vice-President  of  the  Foreign  Board  since  its 
 organization,  and  in  reality  the  only  president 
 that  the  Home  Board  ever  has  had,  as  IMrs. 
 Strickland  resigned  soon  after  her  election,  and 
 before  any  work  had  been  done.  But  in  addition 
 to  all  that  she  has  done  in  connection  with  our 
 Woman's  Boards,  she  has  labored  unceasingly 
 in  the  interests  of  our  general  missionary  work. 
 During  the  sixteen  years  in  which  her  husband 
 was  Mission  Secretary  of  the  American  Chris- 
 tian Convention  she  worked  by  his  side  in  the  mis- 
 sion rooms,  day  after  day  writing  and  planning 
 for  the  spread  of  the  gospel.  She  traveled  with  him 
 up  and  down  throughout  the  country,  speaking,  or- 
 ganizing missionary  societies  and  conference  boards, 
 
KEY.    EMILY    K.    P.ISIIOI' 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  515 
 
 and  doing  all  in  her  power  to  create  interest  in 
 the  cause  so  dear  to  her  heart.  Ail  honor  to  these 
 noble  women  and  their  co-laborers. 
 
 Last,  but  yet  first,  are  those  women  who  have  gone 
 from  among  us  to  carry  the  light  to  those  who  sit 
 in  darkness — our  missionaries.  How  familiar  their 
 names  are  to  us :  Mrs.  Amelia  P.  Jones,  who,  with 
 her  husband,  was  our  first  missionary  to  Japan ; 
 Mrs.  Alice  G.  Rhodes;  Mrs.  Ida  P.  Woodworth ;  Miss 
 (Jhristine  Penrod;  Mrs.  Susie  V.  Fry,  principal  of 
 the  Utsunomiya  Christian  Girls'  Scliool,  Japan,  the 
 support  of  which  the  Woman's  Board  for  Foreign 
 Missions  has  assumed;  Miss  Alice  M.  True;  Mrs. 
 Edith  P.  McCord;  Mrs.  Katherine  W.  Garman,  to 
 Japan;  and  the  following  to  Porto  Rico;  Mrs. 
 Eva  O.  Barrett ;  Miss  Jennie  Mishler,  and  Mrs.  Mat- 
 tie  S.  White.  Mrs.  Jones  has  entered  into  rest ;  Mrs. 
 Rhodes  is  serving  in  the  home  land;  but  the  others 
 are  still  on  the  foreign  field.  A  more  loyal,  con- 
 secrated, and  self-sacrificing  band  it  would  be  hard 
 to  find.  Self-sacrificing,  did  I  say?  That  is  what 
 ice  say,  but  they — oh,  no;  they  deem  it  a  blessed 
 privilege  to  break  the  bread  of  life  to  starving  mul- 
 titudes in  other  lands. 
 
 When  all  has  been  said  that  can  be  said,  the  half 
 will  not  have  been  told  of  all  women  have  done 
 for  ours  or  any  other  denomination.  How  many 
 men  owe  their  success  in  life  to  a  godly,  praying 
 mother.  Dr.  J.  J.  Summerbell,  in  dedicating  his 
 "Life  and  Writings  of  Nicholas  Summerbell"  to 
 his  mother,  pays  her  this  loving  tribute:  "Whose 
 long  companionship  and  efficient  aid  made  the  life 
 of  her  husband,  N.  Summerbell,  so  successful  and 
 
MRS.    E.    J.    SUMMEKBELL 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  517 
 
 useful  iu  the  miuistry."  What  was  true  of  his  life 
 Is  true  of  scores  of  other  lives.  After  all,  the  home 
 is  woman's  kingdom,  and  it  is  here  that  she  wields 
 her  mightiest  influence,  unheralded  though  it  be. 
 It  is  said  that  the  strength  of  a  nation  is  in  its 
 homes.    This  is  equally  true  of  our  churches. 
 
 "A  house  Is  built  of  bricks  and  stones,  of  sills  and  posts 
 and  piers ; 
 
 But  a  Iwme  is  built  of  loving  deeds,  that  stand  a  thousand 
 years. 
 
 A   house,   though  but  a   humble  cot,   within   Its   walls   niav 
 hold 
 A  home  of  priceless  beauty,  rich  iu  Love's  eternal  gold 
 ihe  men  of  earth  build  houses— halls  and  chambers,  roofs 
 and  domes. 
 
 But   the   women   of   the    earth— God   knows    the   women 
 build  the  homes." 
 
ALMOST  AS  OLD   AS  THE— 
 
 MRS.    MBIIITABLE  ("AUNT    IIITTY")  ALDUICII 
 of  Shrewsbury,    Vermont,   now   in   her  ninety-sixth 
 
 year. 
 
—HERALD   OF   GOSPEL   LIBERTY 
 
 MRS.  CATHERINE  F.   OTPPLEB 
 of  Gulf  Mills,  I'a.,  now  in  lier   ninety-eighth  year. 
 
REV.    S.   Q.   IIELFENSTEIN,   D.   D. 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O IT  S    J  O  U  R  N  AL  I  S  M  521 
 
 OUR  SUNDAY=SCHOOLS 
 
 BY  REV.  S.  Q.  HELFENSTEIN^  D.  D. 
 Editor  Sundiiy-Seboo]  Literature 
 
 After  the  publication  of  tliis  article,  will  there 
 some  one  arise  and  state  that  he  is  the  descendant, 
 the  grandson  of  the  Christian  minister  who  organiz- 
 ed the  first  Sabbath-school  in  "the  Christian  Connec- 
 tion?" If  so,  I  wish  he  might  arise  now  and  give 
 me  information  which  I  most  eagerly  long  for, 
 as  I  am  unable  to  ascertain  where  the  first  ''Sab- 
 bath-school" was  organized,  or  who  had  the  courage 
 to  ''follow  the  methods  of  the  sects,"  and  adopt 
 their  ways  of  instilling  the  truth  into  the  minds 
 of  the  young,  and  thus  prepare  material  from  which 
 there  should  arise  able  defenders  of  the  Christian 
 I)rinciples.  But  some  one  started  a  Christian  Sab- 
 bath-school ("Sunday-school"  is  a  name  that  came 
 into  use  later),  and  drew  upon  himself  many  ad 
 verse  criticisms,  for  there  were  many  who  did  not 
 favor  the  movement  in  the  Christian  connection, 
 and  the  reason  is  not  far  to  seek.  Soon  after  "the 
 rise  of  the  Christian  Church,"  the  leading  sects 
 adopted  Sunday-school  methods  for  the  purpose  of 
 instilling  their  peculiar  dogmas  into  the  minds  of 
 the  young,  which,  from  their  view-point,  was  a  wise 
 method  of  procedure,  but  one  that  did  not  appeal 
 to  those  who  would  have  the  young  grow  up  free 
 from  sectarian  bias.  The  catechetical  method  was 
 used  and  the  questions  were  largely  framed  on 
 the  catechism  and  other  man-made  formulas;  so,  at 
 
522  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 first,  it  seemed  that  tlie  Sabbath-school  and  the 
 catechism  were  inseparable  adjuncts,  consequently, 
 some  stoutly  opposed  the  Institution  that  held  with- 
 in itself  the  leaven  that  would  work  in  such  a  love 
 of  the  truth  as  to  drive  out  sectarian  bigotry  and 
 bring  God's  people  closer  together  in  the  love  of 
 and  adherence  to  the  Scriptures  of  divine  truth. 
 Otliers  were  slow  to  see  the  effectiveness  of  the  Sab 
 bath-scliool ;  but  it  was  not  long  till  some  of  the 
 fathers  saw  the  leverage  the  Sunday-school  wouhl 
 give  them  on  the  mind  of  the  young,  and  making 
 practical  the  statement,  ''the  Bible  the  only  creed,'' 
 they  made  use  of  the  Sunday-school  as  a  means  of 
 imparting  a  knowledge  of  divine  truth,  and  adopted 
 the  Bible  as  the  text-book  of  the  organization ;  and 
 those  who  were  early  taught  its  principles,  and  be- 
 came ''rooted  and  grounded"  in  the  Christian  faith, 
 became  ''seed  beds"  for  the  propagation  of  the  Chris- 
 tian princijdes,  as  is  shown  by  the  exanijjle  of  one 
 sister  in  Iowa  in  an  early  day,  who,  rather  than 
 join  the  sects,  upon  hearing  of  a  Christian  minister 
 in  an  adjoining  county,  rode  twenty-five  miles  on 
 horseback  to  get  him  to  come  and  preach  in  her 
 neighborhood  and  organize  a  Christian  church.  Her 
 efforts  were  rewarded,  and  the  church  stands 
 to-day  as  a  monument  to  her  loyalty  and  devotion 
 to  the  truth.  But  many  of  the  churches  held  aloof, 
 and  were  i)ained  to  see  their  children  gathered  into 
 the  schools  of  their  brethren  "yet  under  the  yoke." 
 During  the  "thirties"  of  the  last  century,  the  more 
 wide-awake  churches  began  to  see  their  opportuni- 
 ty and  organized  Sabbath-schools  and  Bible  classes, 
 and   churches  that   did  so,   secured   for   themselves 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  523 
 
 a  tenure  of  life  not  realized  by  sister  organizations 
 that  neglected  the  ''open  door."  The  movement  was 
 not  general,  but  local.  We  have  something  analo- 
 gous within  the  time  of  our  own  recollection.  Tlte 
 churches  that  early  adopted  Christian  Endeavor 
 methods,  and  organized  Christian  Endeavor  socie- 
 ties, became  stronger,  more  missionary  in  spirit  and 
 practice,  and  more  efficient  in  the  home  field.  So 
 the  churches  that  introduced  Sunday-school  methods, 
 other  things  being  equal,  are  the  ones  that  have  been 
 strongest  and  done  the  most  efficient  work.  In 
 those  early  times,  as  in  all  times,  there  were  lead- 
 ing spirits  who  sought  to  inspire  the  churches  to 
 action  in  the  work  of  organizing  schools  and  Bible 
 classes,  among  whom  were  the  editors  of  our  re- 
 ligious periodicals.  These  men  used  tact,  some- 
 times introducing  the  subject  by  means  of  clippings 
 from  their  exchanges,  showing  the  great  advantages 
 other  denominations  were  realizing  by  means  of  the 
 Sunday-school.  As  late  as  1840,  the  work  was  looked 
 on  as  somewhat  tentative,  as  shown  by  a  resolution 
 passed  by  the  Indiana  Bluffton  Christian  Conference, 
 which  reads  thus : 
 
 Resolved,  That  we  consider  Sunclay-sehools  beneficial, 
 wliere  they  are  properly  conducted,  and  we,  therefore,  re- 
 quest the  brethren  to  reconnnend  and  establish  them  in 
 every  cliurch  where  it  is  convenient. 
 
 From  the  minutes  of  the  New  Hampshire  Christian 
 Conference,  held  June  12,  1810,  I  glean  this : 
 
 The  committee  on  Sabbath-schools  beg  leave  to  make  the 
 following  report :  Whereas,  well  conducted  Sabbath-schools 
 and  Bible  classes  are  of  the  highest  importance  to  the  young 
 of  our  congregations,  and  may  be  regarded  as  nurseries  of 
 the  church:  Therefore,  Resolved,  That  we  recommend  to  all 
 the  churches  within  the  bounds  of  this  conference,  to  estab- 
 lish and  sustain  them  in  their  respective  societies. 
 
524  T  1 1  I*]     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 lu  the  same  volume  of  the  Falladium,  this  is 
 found : 
 
 We  as  a  people,  have  too  loug  been  indifferent  on  the 
 subject  of  Sabbath-scliools.  And  by  our  neglect,  have  lost 
 ground,  which  now  might  have  been  yielding  an  abundant 
 harvest,  had  we,  in  due  season,  availed  ourselves  of  Sab- 
 bath-schools and  Bible  class  instruction.  While  we  have 
 slumbered,  the  neighboring  sects  have  been  busily  engaged 
 in  i)lanting,  in  the  minds  of  our  children  and  yoiitJi,  the 
 seeds  of  their  peculiar  dogmas.  .  .  .  Good  policy  says,  let 
 every  church  have  connected  with  it  a  flourishing  Sabbath- 
 school  and  Bible  class. 
 
 During  the  forties  and  fifties,  more  of  the  con- 
 ferences turned  their  attention  to  this  institution. 
 Some  of  tliem  began  to  liave  committees  on  "The 
 Sabbath-school,"  and  the  churches  maintaining 
 them,  gave  reports,  telling  the  number  of  scholars 
 enrolled.  The  Sunday-school  literature  of  that 
 time  consisted  of, 
 
 Sunday-school  Hymn-Books,  Lessons  of  Love.  First  Ques- 
 tion Book  for  Little  Children,  and  Jesus  the  Messiah,  a  his- 
 torical (luestion  book,  all  published  in  our  own  denomina- 
 tion. 
 
 Our  churches  being  mostly  in  rural  districts,  few 
 schools  were  held  the  entire  year.  April  and  May 
 were  the  months  of  opening  and  reorganizing. 
 
 At  the  first  annual  meeting  of  the  ''Christian 
 Publication  Society,"  June  5,  1857,  the  secretary, 
 P.  Roberts,  suggested  the  publishing  of  Sunday- 
 school  books  and  a  Sunday-school  paper.  In  the 
 Christian  Palladium  of  Septend)er  25,  1857,  is  an 
 announcement  as  follows:  "We  will  publish  a  pai)er 
 called  the  Christian  Sunday-School,  on  as  good  paper 
 as  the  Youth's  Penny  Gazette,"  etc.,  but  looking 
 through  the  later  files  I  fail  to  find  any  mention 
 of  the  paper,  so  I  presume  the  Sunday-school  con- 
 tinued to  take  the  Youth" s  Penny  Gazette  and  The 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  INI  525 
 
 Childreu's  Friend  till  1865,  when  the  Sunduy-School 
 Herald  was  started.  In  the  Memoir  of  Daniel  Hix, 
 page  137,  this  is  found :  ^'In  the  summer  of  1835  the 
 first  Sunday-school  was  organized  at  Hixville." 
 Whether  this  means  the  first  one  at  Hixville,  or 
 the  first  one  in  the  conference,  or  in  the  state,  or 
 in  the  connection,  I  am  unable  to  learn.  Methods  in 
 vogue  at  that  early  time  may  be  learned  from  the 
 reminiscences  of  some  of  our  older  ministers  and 
 the  reports  of  Sunday-schools  given  at  their  yearly 
 picnics.  From  the  Westerly,  Rhode  Island,  Sunday- 
 school's  report  this  is  copied:  "Enrollment,  100; 
 verses  of  Scripture  committed  to  memory  and  re- 
 cited, 17,000  plus."     Rev.  I).  E.  Millard,  D.  I).,  says : 
 
 '  Tbe  first  Sunday-school  of  the  Christian  Church  I  had 
 any  knowledge  of,  was  the  one  in  West  Bloonifield,  N.  Y., 
 in  the  church  of  which  my  father  was  then  pastor — 1842-3. 
 I  do  not  know  who  organized  it,  but  at  that  time,  Rev.  Asa 
 Chapin  was  superintendent,  and  succeeded  in  maintaining 
 a  very  good  school  for  some  time.  In  those  days  Sunday- 
 schools  in  our  country  churches  were  not  very  numerous 
 and  were  lightly  attended. 
 
 This  from  Rev.  Thomas  Holmes,  D.  D.: 
 
 My  reeollections  of  my  first  Sunday-school  experiences 
 are  very  vivid,  and  very  interesting  to  me.  They  com- 
 mence about  1830.  I  know  nothing  a1)out  organizers,  but 
 the  method  of  the  school  of  which  I  was  a  member  can 
 never  be  forgotten.  It  was  in  a  country  schoolbouse. 
 Classes  were  formed  according  to  ages  of  members.  Each 
 member  was  instructed  to  commit  as  many  verses  as  possi- 
 ble during  the  week,  and  the  teacher  heard  each  recite  the 
 verses  learned,  and  gave  credit  for  the  number  recited. 
 Each  scholar  selected  his  or  her  lesson  from  any  portion 
 of  the  Bible  preferred.  Psalms  and  Proverbs  were  fre- 
 quently chosen  because  the  verses  were  short.  I  chose  the 
 New  Testament.  My  first  lesson,  I  remember,  was  the 
 third  chapter  of  Matthew.  I  remember  reciting  akso,  at 
 one  lesson  the  25th  chapter  of  Matthew,  46  verses.  This 
 method  has  always  ajipoared  to  me  the  best  that  has  ever 
 been  adopted  for  children  and  young  people.  The  scholar 
 soon  had  large  portions  of  the  Bible  at  tongue's  end,  and 
 
526  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 they  were  ready  for  use  during  all  the  rest  of  his  life,  for 
 they  were  seldom  forgotten. 
 
 Rev.  D,  W.  Moore  says : 
 
 The  first  Sunday-school  that  I  reniemher  of  attending 
 was  about  1842,  in  a  log  schoolhouse  in  the  district  where 
 my  father  lived  in  Tx)gan  County,  Ohio,  ahout  one  mile 
 from  our  home.  This  school  was  held  irregularly  for  several 
 years,  usually  Iieginning  in  'May  and  holding  till  Septemlier. 
 There  was  little  or  no  oi'ganization,  and  few  if  any  regular 
 teachers,  but  when  the  scholars  assembled  they  were  formed 
 into  classes,  and  some  one  who  was  considered  competent, 
 or  willing  to  act  as  teacher,  would  take  the  class.  The 
 scholars  were  usually  quite  well  behaved,  and  not  half  so 
 troublesome  to  manage  as  those  of  the  present  day.  We 
 had  no  "Lesson  Helps,"  or  study  of  the  lesson  beforehand, 
 but  the  exercises  consisted  in  reading  several  chapters 
 (perhaps  half  a  dozen),  without  any  comment  or  exi»lana- 
 tion,  the  work  of  the  teacher  being  simply  to  pronounce  the 
 hard  words  that  the  pupil  coiild  not  pronounce.  It  was 
 also  customary  to  request  the  school  to  memorize  Scripture 
 verses  during  the  week,  and  repeat  them  in  the  class  dur- 
 ing the  session  of  school.  Some  of  the  bright  scholars 
 would  sometimes  recite  forty  or  fifty  verses  at  a  single 
 session.  Frequently  a  large  pai't  of  the  time  was  taken  up 
 by  some  class  in  their  recitations.  The  singing  was  from 
 cliurch  hymn-books  and  the  hymns  such  as  "A  charge  to 
 keep  I  have."  "Broad  is  the  road  that  leads  to  death," 
 "Amazing  grace,  how  sweet  the  sound,"  or  "Blest  be  the  tie 
 that  binds,"  with  a  prayer  at  the  oi)ening  and  closing. 
 
 A  felt  need  of  a  Suiiday-scliool  paper  published 
 b}'  our  o\vn  people,  among  the  Siinday-seliool  work- 
 ers of  the  Christian  Church  in  the  early  sixties, 
 led  to  a  discussion  of  the  question  in  the  JlcraJd 
 {Gospel  Herald)  and  resulted  in  the  beginnin"-  of 
 the  Simdaif- School  Herald^  which  is  still  published 
 at  Davton,  Ohio.  AYhen  the  churches  of  the  country 
 adopted  the  International  Lesson  Series,  and  Les- 
 son Helps  were  prepared  by  different  denomina- 
 tions, our  people  for  a  time  procured  ''Helps"  from 
 other  houses,  but  as  these  w^ere  thouglit  to  be  sec- 
 tarian and  erroneous  in  their  teaching,  a  sentiment 
 grew  up  in   our  schools  in   favor  of  "Quarterlies," 
 
RELIGIOUS    lOURNALISM  527 
 
 published  by  our  own  people,  and  in  1882,  "Our 
 Teacher's  Guide  and  Schohu-'s  Help"  was  published 
 under  the  editorship  of  Asa  W.  Coan.  This  brought 
 new  strength  to  our  Sunday-school  cause  and  the 
 Sunday-school  as  an  institution  became  one  of  the 
 main  channels  of  religious  life  and  Christian  ac- 
 tivity in  the  Christian  Church. 
 
 From  the  middle  of  the  last  century  and  onward 
 conferences  have  given  special  attention  to,  and 
 heard  reports  from,  schools  within  their  bounds,  and 
 many  of  them  have  adopted  the  plan  of  the  Sunday- 
 school  Institute,  thus  devoting  a  part  of  the  time  of 
 conference  to  various  phases  of  Sunday-school  work. 
 By  the  adoption  of  helpful  methods,  this  insti- 
 tution has  become  a  factor  of  great  potency  in  the 
 Christian  Church.  Before  the  close  of  the  last  cen- 
 tury there  were  over  twelve  hundred  Sunday-schools 
 in  active  organized  work,  in  touch  with,  and,  in  a 
 measure,  under  the  control  of  the  American  Chris- 
 tian Convention.  Thus  the  Christian  Church  recoff- 
 nizes  the  Sunday-school  as  a  power  for  good  and  a 
 safeguard  for  the  young,  that  is  found  in  no  other  in- 
 stitution except  the  Home,  and  since  the  latter  is  so 
 far  inferior,  in  many  instances,  to  what  the  Lord  de- 
 signed it,  and  the  instruction  therein  received  other 
 than  helpful,  the  great  field  of  activity  for  the  Chris- 
 tian Church  to-day,  is  found  in  the  Sunday-school, 
 and  by  means  of  the  Cradle  Roll  and  the  Home  De 
 partment,  the  field  is  being  worked  with  some  degree 
 of  efiiciency.  The  church  holds  within  its  grasp 
 great  possibilities  through  careful,  prayerful,  organ- 
 ized work  in  the  Sunday-school. 
 Dayton,  0. 
 
REV.    W.    G.    SARGENT,    B.    A. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  529 
 
 CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR 
 
 BY  REV.   W.   G.   SARGENT_,  B.  A. 
 President    Toronto    Christian    Endeavor    Union 
 
 Every  great  forward  movement  in  the  history  of 
 the  church  has  had  its  genesis  in,  and  has  been  the 
 direct  outcome  of,  the  need  of  the  church  at  the 
 time  of  its  uprising.  To  instance  the  missionary 
 work  of  Paul  as  giving  the  character  of  universality 
 to  the  message  of  Christ;  the  Lutheran  reformation, 
 in  its  break  with  the  effete  forms  of  Catholicism; 
 Calvinism  in  its  systematizing  of  the  new  religious 
 thought;  Wesleyanism  iri  its  effort  to  breathe  new 
 life  into  the  formalism  of  a  decadept  church;  the 
 modern  missionary  movement  under  Cary,  to  arouse 
 a  church  on  duty  at  home  to  its  duty  abroad;  the 
 Sunday-school  to  quicken  the  church  to  a  sense  of 
 its  duty  to  the  child ;  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  young 
 man — to  instance  these  is  enough  to  make  the  con- 
 tention hold  good.  It  is  noticeable,  moreover,  that 
 with  one  or  two  exceptions,  all  these  great  move- 
 ments are  inseparably  attached  to  the  name  of  some 
 individual  whom  God  has  raised  up  for  the  specific 
 work. 
 
 What  has  been  true  of  other  great  movements 
 in  the  church  is  true  of  the  Christian  Endeavor 
 organization.  It  is  the  direct  outcome  of  the  con- 
 dition, and  the  need  of  the  church.  It  is  not  at  all 
 to  be  supposed  that  the  founder  of  the  first  Christian 
 Endeavor  Society,  at  Williston,  Maine,  had  an  eye 
 to  the  need  of  the  church  at  large,  or  any  idea  of 
 
530  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 the  proportions  which  tlie  society  would  attain  in 
 so  short  a  time ;  but  rather,  that,  studying  the  prob- 
 lem of  his  own  chnrcli,  he  endeavored  to  meet  its 
 needs  by  banding  his  young  people  together,  for 
 definite  service,  and  purposeful  development  of 
 Christian  life.  It  happened,  however,  that  the  needs 
 of  one  church  in  a  generation,  in  an  age  when  the 
 four  corners  of  the  earth  were  brought  so  closely 
 together,  were,  in  the  main,  the  needs  of  every  other 
 church  ;  and  the  society,  originally  intended  to  solve 
 the  i)roblem  of  the  young  man  and  the  young  woman 
 and  the  Kingdom  of  God,  in  a  particular  locality, 
 proved  to  be  the  organization  that  could  success- 
 fully meet  the  need  in  tens  of  thousands  of  churches 
 in  every  sphere  of  Christian  activity,  the  world  over. 
 What  were  the  distinguishing  nmrks  of  the  church 
 of  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  that  called  into  being 
 the  Christian  Endeavor  Society?  First,  unused,  and 
 consequently,  more  or  less  vitiated  power  of  the 
 young  man  and  young  woman.  The  Sunday-school 
 was  doing  a  heroic  work  up  to  a  certain  point,  and 
 that,  the  danger  point  of  every  young  man  and 
 young  woman's  life.  For  a  time  the  youth,  merging 
 into  young  manhood,  were  likely  to  be  untouched  by 
 the  church.  Here  was  stored  untold  power,  that 
 might  be  utilized  for  Christ.  But  the  church  stood 
 hopelessly  looking  on,  now  and  again  exerting  some 
 effort,  with  bars  of  its  own  fashioning,  to  move  this 
 mighty  mass  forward,  all-forgetful  of  the  dynamic 
 of  service,  as  the  great  means  to  the  end.  In  the 
 second  ])lace  it  was  a  period  of  unusual  evangelistic 
 fervor.  ^Veary  of  polemical  struggles,  the  church 
 was  finding  vent  for  its  life  in  a  new  and  living 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  531 
 
 way — seeking  the  individual  for  Christ  The  grad- 
 ual reaction  within  the  church  was  manifesting  it- 
 self in  every  quarter,  and  the  church  was  subcon- 
 sciously endeavoring  to  meet  the  problem  of  the 
 young  people  in  this  way.  With  the  evangelistic 
 fervor,  and  the  submerging  of  the  greatly  magnified 
 controversial  element  of  the  past,  however,  another 
 change,  far-reaching,  and  to  the  church  at  large, 
 probably  imperceptible,  was  taking  place — a  simpli- 
 fying of  its  message.  Christ  as  a  universal  Savior 
 to  all  who  accept  Him,  and  the  consequent  life  of 
 righteousness,  issuing  in  service,  was  the  burden  of 
 its  delivery.  With  the  simplifying  of  its  message, 
 and  its  evangelistic  zeal,  there  arose,  what  con- 
 stitutes itself  a  fourth  element  of  the  church,  at 
 the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christian  Endeavor — a  grad- 
 ual co-operative  tendency  among  all  denominations. 
 Evangelistic  services  were  held  in  great  centers. 
 
 The  Christian  Endeavor  Society  in  a  most  provi- 
 dential manner  met  the  condition  of  the  church 
 directly  and  comprehensively.  It  said,  ''We  will  set 
 free  this  vast  reserve  of  power,  stored  in  the  young 
 people  of  our  church,  in  service  for  Christ,"  and 
 exultingly  the  young  man  and  young  woman  sprang 
 up  at  the  call.  The  first  place  for  that  reserve  of 
 power  to  find  v(Mit  was  in  leading  others  to  Christ, 
 and  the  Endeavor  Society  set  a  place  for  the  as- 
 sociate member,  where  he  might  be  won  for  God. 
 Young  people  for  the  most  part  are  not  systematic 
 theologians  though  they  may  be  Biblical  scholars; 
 and  so  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  emphasized, 
 not  the  points  of  controversy,  but  the  essentials  of 
 Christian    faith.      But    the   essentials   of   Christian 
 
532  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 faith  form  a  base  upon  which  people  of  all  denom- 
 inations may  stand,  and  with  a  larger  outlook,  and 
 clearer  vision  of  the  purpose  of  Christ,  and  the  need 
 of  the  world,  interdenominational  amity  found  vent 
 in  the  large  fellowship  of  the  Christian  Endeavor 
 Society.  When  the  conservative  element  in  the  his- 
 toric churches  scented  danger,  and  probably  Justly 
 so,  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  rising  to  the 
 need  again,  while  enjoying  interdenominational  fel- 
 lowship, embodied  in  its  pledge  the  feature  of  de- 
 nominational loyalty,  elements  that,  with  condi- 
 tions as  they  are,  and  in  the  gradual  evolution  of 
 the  cliurch,  must  be  harmonized. 
 
 Christian  Endeavor  has  had,  however,  to  work 
 out  these  principles  in  definite  forms,  and  the  suc- 
 cess attending  the  development  of  the  movement 
 must  be  attributed,  in  part,  to  the  manner  in  which 
 this  has  been  done.  At  the  forefront  we  must  put 
 the  pledged  allegiance  to  Christ,  upon  which  Chris- 
 tian Endeavor  insists.  The  somewhat  nebulous 
 transition  j)oint  in  the  young  person's  life  in  the 
 former  regime,  is  clarified  in  the  definite,  signed 
 vow  to  serve  the  Master.  Not  only  are  young  peo- 
 ple asked  in  a  general  way  to  render  obedience  to 
 Christ,  but  definite  lines  of  activity — witnessing 
 for  Christ,  daily  communion  with  Him,  and  attend- 
 ance at  divine  service — needs  universally  recognized 
 among  Christian  people,  are  opened  up,  and  gen- 
 erally required.  More  recent  developments  have 
 been  the  "Quiet  Hour,"  "Tenth  Legion,"  "Macedo- 
 nian Phalanx,"  and  "Christian  Endeavor  Home  Cir- 
 cle." It  put  itself  in  favor  with  the  better  classes 
 by  insisting  upon  the  needs  of  good  citizenship  and 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  TJ  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  533 
 
 intelligent  endeavor  in  the  development  of  the  state. 
 
 Two  negative  features  of  the  movement  which 
 have  added  materially  to  its  success,  have  been  the 
 absence  of  over-organization,  and  the  fact  that  no 
 appeal  for  funds  has  been  made.  Like  all  great  re- 
 ligious movements,  it  has  won  its  way  by  appeal  to 
 the  inner  life  and  not  to  externals. 
 
 The  marvelous  success  that  has  attended  its  de- 
 velopment in  the  scarcely  over  one  quarter  of  a 
 century  of  its  existence,  has  vindicated  the  essential 
 elements  of  its  constitution.  Over  sixty-seven  thou 
 sand  societies  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  with  a  mem- 
 bership of  over  four  million,  and  a  past  membership 
 of  over  ten  million  attests  its  far-reaching  influence. 
 And  this  with  no  mention  of  the  tens  of  thousands 
 of  denominational  young  people's  societies  that  are 
 the  real  offspring  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  Move- 
 ment. Its  constitution  has  been  translated,  and  is 
 in  use,  in  over  thirty  different  nations.  Thirty-seven 
 million  young  people's  religious  meetings,  with  an 
 attendance  of  one  billion  one  hundred  million ;  con- 
 ventions, by  far  the  largest  religious  gatherings  the 
 world  has  ever  known ;  fifteen  millions  of  dollars 
 given  to  missions  and  other  charitable  purposes ; 
 religious  impulses  that  can  never  be  tabulated;  and 
 all  this  in  twenty-five  years.  What  hath  God 
 wrought ! 
 
 Its  future  we  cannot  predict.  However  the  chang- 
 ing conditions  of  the  church  may  effect  it,  it  will 
 stand  forth  on  the  pages  of  the  history  of  the  church 
 as  one  of  the  great  movements  in  bringing  the  world 
 to  Christ. 
 
 Toronto,  Ontario. 
 
REV.   J.   L.   FOSTER 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  535 
 
 THE  CHRISTIAN  ORPHANAGE 
 
 BY  REV.  JAMES  L,  FOSTER 
 Superintendent 
 
 The  Christian  Orphanage  was  authorized  by  The 
 Southern  Christian  Convention  in  session  1S9G  at 
 Burlington,   N.   C,  and   funds  to  be   collected   for 
 the  same  by  the  children  known  as  "Band  of  Cous- 
 ins"  in   the   "Children's   Corner"   of  the   Christian 
 Sun.     Deacon   I).   J.   Mood  was  then   secretary  of 
 "The  Band  of  Cousins,"  and  continued  till  Febru- 
 ary, 1897,  when  Kev.  J.  L.  Foster,  then  of  Raleigh, 
 N.  C,  was  elected  secretary,  and  known  as  "Uncle 
 Jim,"  and  has  continued  as  secretary  till  May,  1908, 
 when  the  late  session  of  the  Convention  abolished 
 the    office    of    Secretairy    of    Children's    Orphanage 
 Fund.    From  year  to  year  the  work  has  grown  from 
 a  few  hundred  dollars  till  last  year's  report  showed 
 over  13,000  in  cash  for  one  year's  work.     The  fund 
 for  building  the  orphanage  is  largely  due  to  the  ef- 
 forts and  prayers  of  the  children.    Thousands  of  little 
 letters  have  been  written  and  published  in  the  Chil- 
 dren's Corner,  and  these  letters  accompanied  by  a 
 nickel,  a  dime,  or  any  amount  they  felt  able  to  give. 
 December  27,  1904,  the  Board  of  Trustees  accepted 
 subscriptions  of  over  one  thousand  dollars  towards 
 paying  for  land,  from  the  citizens  of  Elon  College 
 and  community,  and  located  the  Christian  Orphan- 
 age on  the  north  side  of  the  Southern  railroad,  on 
 a  site  of  112  acres  of  land.    In  the  summer  and  fall 
 of  1905,  the  Children's  Building  was  erected ;  the  in- 
 
536 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 side  work  being  finished  in  the  summer  of  1906. 
 The  trustees  in  charge  during  the  period  of  locating 
 and    building    were    Rev.    W.    S.     Long,    D.     D., 
 
 THE   CHRISTIAN  ORPHANAGE 
 Elon  College,   N.  C. 
 
 chairman,  Graham,  N.  C. ;  Captain  W.  J.  Lee, 
 Norfolk,  Virginia,  and  Rev.  J.  L.  Foster,  of  Ra- 
 leigh, North  Carolina. 
 
 The  building  is  of  brick,  two  stories  high,  IIG 
 feet  on  the  front,  with  nine  small  bed  rooms,  five 
 large  ones;  with  nice  chapel  and  large  dining-room, 
 two  large  wards  for  little  children  with  necessary 
 closets,  etc.,  nice  sitting-room  with  double  office, 
 kitchen  and  pantries. 
 
 The  new  board  of  trustees  elected  May,  190G,  after 
 having  had  the  inside  work  finished,  elected  Rev. 
 J.  L.  Foster,  Superintendent,  and  he  entered  upon 
 his  duties  October  1,  190G,  and  the  building  was 
 sufficiently  furnished  by  January  1,  1907,  that  the 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  537 
 
 trustees   declared  the   Orphanage  open   and   ready 
 for  the  reception  of  inmates. 
 
 The  first  child  to  arrive  at  the  Home  was  Lelia 
 May  Canada,  of  Durham,  N.  C,  and  from  time  to 
 time  others  have  been  received  till  May,  1, 1908,  there 
 were  24  present.  Miss  Dora  Edwards,  of  Raleigh, 
 N.  C,  is  housekeeper  and  Mrs.  Susie  H.  Kissell,  of 
 Durham,  N.  C,  assistant,  Mrs.  Myrtle  W.  Foster  as 
 teacher.  "Uncle  John,"  (John  H.  Carrington,  col- 
 ored) is  the  first  farmer,  and  has  proven  himself 
 efficient  and  faithful. 
 
 The  Orphanage  now  has  a  large  barn  which  will 
 accommodate  four  horses  and  six  cows,  with  com- 
 fort; and  also  furnish  storage  for  a  large  supply 
 of  food  for  horses  and  cattle;  most  necessary  out- 
 houses have  also  been  built,  and  the  farm  is  being 
 brought  into  cultivation  and  liberal  crops  planted. 
 They  now  have  1  horse,  1  mule,  1  colt,  5  milch  cows, 
 one  1  year  old  calf.    Wagons,  harness,  etc.,  have  been 
 added  as  best  we  could.     It  is  the  purpose  of  the 
 administration  to  add  land  and  fixtures  as  fast  as 
 their   limited   means   will  permit.     The  institution 
 is  now  in  need  of  a  large  lot  of  cattle  and  hog  wire 
 for  fencing,  mowing  machine,  grain  drill,  etc.     It 
 is  the  purpose  of  the  trustees  to  fill  the  institution  as 
 rapidly  as  the  support  will   justify.     The  present 
 building  will  accommodate  about  45  children  with- 
 out crowding  and  furnish  rooms  for  matron,  teach- 
 ers and  have  office  and  reception  room. 
 
 The  Orphanage  is  owned  by  the  Southern  Chris- 
 tian Convention,  and  is  so  chartered  by  North  Car- 
 olina that  it  must  forever  remain  under  the  control 
 of  the  Christians. 
 
538  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 The  support  is  from  the  children's  work,  volun- 
 tary offerings  from  churches,  Sunday-schools,  aid 
 societies  and  friends.  Most  of  the  churches  in  the 
 Southern  Christian  Convention  make  a  ''Thanksgiv- 
 ing offering"  each  year;  this  gi'eatly  helps  in  the 
 support  of  the  work.  Two  bequests  have  been  made 
 to  the  orphanage,  but  as  yet  we  do  not  know  the  full 
 amount.  Deacon  Jesse  Windborne,  deceased,  of  Elon 
 College,  N.  C,  and  Deacon  R.  A.  Hyslop,  of  Nor- 
 folk, Va.,  each  has  made  provision  whereby  the 
 orphanage  will  begin  its  great  work  by  using  said 
 funds  in  putting  up  memorial  buildings,  or  invest- 
 ing for  permanent  endowment  funds. 
 
 This  brings  us  to  one  of  the  most  beautiful  features 
 of  Christian  charity,  that  with  a  few  thousand  dol- 
 lars a  very  substantial  and  serviceable  building  may 
 be  built,  which  will  last  for  generations  and  be  the 
 pernument  home  of  orphan  children.  It  is  said  that 
 the  three  sweetest  words  are  "'niotlicr,  home  and 
 hcavcny  In  these  orphan  homes  your  Christian 
 cliarit}'  will  help  in  supplying  a  home,  and  filling 
 the  ]»lace  of  a  mother,  and  will  aid  in  leading  the 
 children  to  heaven.  May  the  Lord  guide  others  in 
 helping  this  worthy  institution  of  our  church. 
 
 Elon  College,  N.  C. 
 
JAS.    S.    FROST,    ESQ. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  541 
 
 AGED  CHRISTIAN  MINISTERS'  HOME  * 
 
 BY    JAMES    S.    FROST^   ESQ. 
 Treasurer 
 
 To  Rev.  P.  R.  t^ellon  and  his  wife,  Lois  L.  Sellon, 
 belong-  the  honor  of  first  conceiving  the  idea  of  a 
 home  for  aged  ministers  and  their  wives  among 
 our  people.  It  was  not  until  after  Bro.  Sellon's 
 death  that  his  wife  determined  to  found  this  home 
 as  a  memorial  to  her  husband.  She  agitated  the 
 matter  in  her  home  town,  Castile,  N.  Y.,  and  at 
 conferences  and  conventions. 
 
 At  last,  on  March  29,  1894,  there  assembled  at  the 
 home  of  James  S.  Frost,  in  Henrietta,  N.  Y.,  the 
 following  persons— Lois  L.  Sellon,  Latham  Coffin, 
 James  S.  Frost,  John  B.  Weston,  B.  S.  Crosby, 
 Isaac  C.  Tyron  and  J.  W.  Wilson,  who  proceeded  to 
 organize  and  adopt  by-laws.  Rev.  Latham  Coffin 
 was  elected  president  of  the  board.  Rev.  B.  S.  Cros- 
 by, secretary,  and  James  S.  Frost,  treasurer. 
 
 At  this  time  there  was  but  little  money  on  hand 
 and  no  location  selected.  Mrs.  Sellon  worked  from 
 now  on  with  untiring  zeal  in  raising  money  for  the 
 purchase  of  a  house.  In  Castile  alone  she  raised 
 |1,440,  including  her  subscription  of  .|.300.  In  189.5 
 |1, 002.13  had  been  raised. 
 
 During   this   time   Mrs.    Sellon   had   been    corre- 
 
 Since  this  article  was  written  the  Board  of  Trustees  has  voted 
 to  remove  this  Home  from  Castile,  N.  Y.,  to  Lakemont,  N  Y 
 ,  ?-l>^*^,  •1?*^'  ^*'"'^"  ^^^'^^  ^^  '''i^fJ  l>''ive  been  bought,  overlooldng 
 beautiful  Seneca  Lake,  and  before  the  close  of  the  vear  the 
 removal  will  be  accomplished,  giving  the  home  many  advantages 
 over  the  present  location.  Needy  ministers  and  their  wives,  or 
 widows,    will    bo   gladly    received. — F. 
 
12; 
 
 ID 
 
 OS 
 
 O 
 
 5Q 
 
 < 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 Q 
 O 
 
w. 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 1— I 
 
 s 
 
 I— '. 
 
 W 
 
 Q 
 
 P 
 W 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 :£ 
 
 P^ 
 
 Q 
 
 P 
 
 o 
 
 02 
 
544  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 sponding  with  Francis  A,  Palmer,  President  of  the 
 Broadway  National  Bank  in  New  York  City,  who 
 was  interested  in  the  enterprise,  and  gave  |10,000 
 as  an  endowment  fund  for  the  home,  on  the  day  of 
 the  annual  meeting,  May  15,  1895. 
 
 A  home  was  purchased  in  Castile,  N.  Y.,  and  on 
 May  15,  1895,  Rev.  B.  S.  Fanton  and  wife  paid  their 
 entrance  fee,  thus  becoming  the  first  persons  to 
 enter  the  home. 
 
 About  1897  Mr.  Palmer  visited  the  home  and 
 made  some  needed  imf)rovements,  which  he  paid  for 
 himself. 
 
 In  1899  the  increasing  number  of  old  people  made 
 it  necessary  to  enlarge  the  building.  Again  Mr. 
 Palmer  aided  them. 
 
 Rev.  Alden  Allen  and  wife  are  conducting  the 
 home  at  present. 
 
 Donations  have  come  from  friends  from  time  to 
 time  and  endowments  have  been  made,  but  the  in- 
 come from  the  endowments  is  not  sufficient  to  keep 
 up  the  home,  hence  the  necessity  for  donations. 
 
 The  Board  of  Trustees  at  present  are  as  follows: 
 Rev.  J.  W.  Wilson,  Newark,  N.  Y.,  President;  Mer- 
 ton  Phelps,  Caledonia,  N.  Y.,  Secretary;  James  S. 
 Frost,  Lakemont,  N.  Y.,  Treasurer;  Rev.  J.  B.  Wes- 
 ton, Defiance,  O. ;  Rev.  M.  Summerbell,  Lake- 
 mont, N.  Y. ;  Rev.  John  MacCalman,  D.  D.,  Coving- 
 ton, O. ;  Rev.  F.  S.  Child,  D.  D.,  Fairfield,  Conn. 
 
 This  is  a  beautifnl  Christian  Home,  where  the 
 ordinary  comforts  are  enjoyed,  within  a  short  dis- 
 tance from  the  Christian  Church,  and  where  minis- 
 ters of  good  standing,  who  have  preached  twenty 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 545 
 
 years  and  are  fifty  years  of  age,  may  go.  Widows 
 or  wives  of  ministers  may  also  find  a  home  there. 
 A  fee  of  floO.OO  is  required  from  each  man  and 
 flOO.OO  from  each  woman. 
 
 Lakcmonf,  N.  Y. 
 
REV.    B.    F.    V AUG II AN 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  547 
 
 HYMN  WRITERS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 
 
 BY   REV.    P..    F.   VAUGHAN. 
 
 Although  all  writers  of  hymns  have  not  become 
 famous,  and  most  of  the  hymns  written,  even  by  the 
 authors  of  famous  hymns,  have  never  gained  popu- 
 lar acceptance,  yet  each  branch  of  the  church  uni- 
 versal has  no  doubt  had  worthy  song  writers.  AVhile 
 it  is  true  that  the  Christian  denomination  has 
 not  produced  many  hymn-writers,  and  none  of  these 
 have  written  any  great  number  of  hymns,  yet  some 
 hymns  of  high  order  found  in  our  Christian 
 Hpnnary,  and  a  few  in  other  collections,  were  writ- 
 ten by  those  who  have  found  sweet  fellowshii)  with 
 us. 
 
 We  take  pleasure  in  giving  such  credit  and  in- 
 formation as  we  have  been  able  to  obtain  concern 
 ing  the  hymn-wTiters  of  the  Christian  denomination. 
 Much  of  this  information  has  been  furnished  me  by 
 Rev.  I).  E.  Millard,  D.  D.,  of  Portland,  Mich.,  himself 
 a  writer  of  several  ver^^  worthy  songs  and  hymns. 
 
 Rev.  W.  0.  Ctislntig  was  the  author  of  a  number  of 
 hj'mus,  some  of  which  have  found  wide  acceptance. 
 In  "Gospel  Hymns"  we  find  the  following  written 
 b}"  him: — "Rinfi  the  Bells  of  Heaven/'  ^^When  He 
 Cometh  to  MaliC  up  His  Jewels/'  ^^ Hiding  in  Thee/' 
 ''Beautiful  Valley  of  Eden/'  ''To  de  There/'  and  "I 
 am  Waiting  hy  the  River/'  found  in  the  "Gospel 
 Hymnal."  Some  of  these  have  been  used  extensively 
 in  revival  meetings  and  general  evangelistic  work. 
 The  author  was  a  graduate  of  Meadville  Theological 
 
R  E  L  I  O  I  O  US    JO  U  K  N  A  L  I  S  INI  549 
 
 School,  about  1848,  and  served  as  pastor  of  Chris- 
 tian churches  in  New  York  State.  He  was  greatly 
 beloved  bv  all  who  kneAv  him,  and  was  a  gentle  and 
 sweet  spirited  man. 
 
 Elder  Damd  Millard  was  the  poet  of  his  day 
 among  the  Christians.  In  his  Memoirs,  edited  by 
 his  son,  we  have  several  of  his  poems  with  some 
 hymns,  but  none  of  these  have  come  into  general 
 use  in  later  years. 
 
 He  and  Elder  Badger  edited  a  collection  entitled 
 ''The  Millard  and  Badger  Hymn-book"  which  was 
 first  published  about  1830,  and  for  a  number  of 
 years  was  the  standard  hymn-book  in  many  of  our 
 churches  in  New  York  State.  Elder  Millard  com- 
 I)osed  several  hymns  in  that  collection.  The  titles 
 of  three  have  been  given  me  by  his  son :— ''Meeting 
 of  Three  Friends:'  ''Hymn  for  ^atwrday  Night}' 
 and  ''The  Star  of  Bethlehem:'  Only  a  few  copies  of 
 this  hymn-book  are  now  to  be  found. 
 
 Rev.  D.  E.  Millard  inherited  the  poetic  gift  of  liis 
 venerable  father,  and  has  composed  a  number  of 
 songs  and  hymns  for  special  occasions.  Some  of 
 these  have  appeared  in  Strickland's  collections.  The 
 Convention  Song,  used  at  the  opening  of  the  Ameri- 
 can Christian  Convention,  at  Marion,  Ind.,  in  1890, 
 was  written  by  him.  Also  the  Reunion  Hymn,  sung 
 at  the  same  Convention  when  the  Northern  and 
 Southern  wings  of  the  Christian  Church  were  re- 
 united after  a  separation  of  thirty-six  years. 
 
 Bro.  Millard  has  written,  and  still  writes,  songs 
 for  Sunday-school  assemblies,  soldiers'  re-unions 
 and  other  occasions.  We  would  gladly  give  titles 
 and  extracts  if  space  would  permit. 
 
M 
 
 o 
 
II  EI.  I  <;  I  OT    S     J  or  It  XALISM  551 
 
 Rev.  A^  Day  has  written  many  excellent  hymns, 
 and  a  number  of  short  poems  by  him  have  appeared 
 in  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Lihcrty.  His  life  and  work 
 have  proven  the  sincerity  of  his  purpose  and  the 
 sweetness  of  his  spirit,  and  his  songs  will  live  in 
 the  hearts  of  many  long  after  he  has  entered  into  his 
 reward.  One  of  his  hymns  may  be  found  in  The 
 Christian  Hi/iiniarij^  No.  G51.  ''0  Teach  me,  Father, 
 to  Suhmit.'' 
 
 Rev.  A.  G.  Comings  has  written  some  hymns, 
 one  of  which,  ^'How  siceet  the  hour  of  2)rauer/'  may 
 be  found  in  the  "Gospel  Hymnal,"  No.  735.  Bro. 
 Comings  lived  to  a  ripe  old  age,  and  his  life  was  full 
 of  good  fruit. 
 
 Rev.  John  Ellis  has  left  one  hymn  to  the  Chris- 
 tians, ''The  White  Pilgrim/'  (Elder  Joseph  Thomas) 
 which  will  long  be  cherished  by  many  in 
 memory  of  that  departed  saint,  and  has  been 
 sung  by  hundreds  who  never  knew  its  author, 
 or  who  ''The  White  Pilgrim''  was.  This  eccentric 
 man,  who  dressed  in  white  garments,  was  bounti- 
 fully gifted  by  nature,  and  became  a  traveling 
 evangelist  who  attracted  large  crowds.  He  died  of 
 smallpox,  while  on  a  journey  homeward  from  the 
 eastern  states,  at  Johnsonburg,  N.  J.,  April  9,  1836, 
 at  the  early  age  of  forty-four  jeavs.  He  contributed 
 a  number  of  articles  and  some  poetry  to  our  denom- 
 inational journals.  It  was  while  standing  beside 
 his  grave  that  Elder  Ellis  composed  his  lines  on 
 "The  White  Pilgrim,"  which  begin  as  follows:— 
 
 I  came  to  the  spot  where  the  White  Pilgrim  lay, 
 
 And   pensively   stood   by   his   tomb, 
 When  in  a  low  whisper  a  voice  seemed  to  say, 
 
 "How  sweetly  I  sleep  here  alone. 
 
552  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 The  tonipest  may  howl  and  tho  loud  thunders  roll, 
 
 Aud  leathering  storms  may  arise. 
 Yet    calm    are   my    feelings,    at    rest    is   my    soul. 
 
 The  tears  are  all  wiped  from  my  eyes." 
 
 Ih'v.  Warren  Eatliaicay,  pastor  of  the  BloomiDg 
 (irove  church,  New  York,  has  written  some  hymns 
 of  high  order.  Two  of  these  may  be.  found  in  the 
 late  edition  of  "The  Christian  Hymnary."  The  first, 
 No.  105,  is  a  noble  rhythmic  tribute  to  the  ^'Presence 
 (111(1  lore  of  Cod." 
 
 The  following  exquisite  lines  occur  in  the  second 
 stanza : — 
 
 There's  not  a  leaf  in  yonder  hower. 
 
 Or  gem  that  sparkles  in  the  sea, 
 Or  hlade  of  grass,  or  tender  tlower. 
 
 But  has  a  voice  of  love  to  me — 
 A  voice  that  speaks  of  God. 
 
 Another  by  him  in  the  same  collection,  No.  433, 
 begins,  "The  Samor  sj)ca]i-s  to  every  heart." 
 
 The  thought,  sentiment,  and  poetic  composition 
 of  Bro.  Ilathaway's  hymns  would  take  rank  with 
 some  of  the  best  in  the  hymnology  of  our  day. 
 
 Rev.  B.  8.  Batchelor  has  contributed  one  number 
 used  in  the  Christian  Hymnary,  which  displays  the 
 man,  as  well  as  his  excellent  literary  style  and  grace- 
 ful ease  of  expression. 
 
 It  is  a  prayer  befitting  every  devout  Avorshiper 
 of  God  in  the  public  assembly.  We  quote  from  the 
 third  stanza : — 
 
 Where'er  thy  servants  worship  Thee, 
 
 From  east  to  farthest  west, 
 Upon  the  land,  or  on  the  sea. 
 
 May  all  in  Thee  be  blest. 
 
 Dr.  N.  Siimmerhell,  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOUR  N  A  L  I  S  M  553 
 
 and  gifted  writers  of  our  body,  has  left  a  great 
 number  of  poetic  effusions,  from  among  whicli  a 
 DoxoJogy  has  been  preserved  in  the  Christian 
 Hijmnary,  No.  129. 
 
 To  God,  the  gfeat,  eternal  one, 
 
 To  Jesus  Christ,   His  only   Son, 
 Be  ceaseless  praise  and  glory  given. 
 
 By  all  on  earth,  and  all  in  heaven. 
 
 Among  others  of  our  people  who  have  written 
 very  worthy  hymns,  we  make  mention  of  Rev.  T.  G. 
 Moulton,  one  of  the  committee  who  compiled  the 
 Christian  Hymn  Book  issued  in  186.5;  Rci\  W.  TF. 
 f^talcy,  a  member  of  the  committee  which  compiled 
 the  Christian  Hymnarij  in  18G1,  and  Rev.  H.  Lizzie 
 Haley. 
 
 There  are  others  no  doubt  who  should  have  favora- 
 ble mention  in  this  article  for  our  Centennial  Booh, 
 but  the  writer  has  been  unable  to  secure  such  informa- 
 tion as  would  make  more  complete  this  very  im- 
 perfect sketch  of  our  own  hymn-writers.  It  is  to 
 be  hoped  that  this  branch  of  devotional  literature 
 will  be  cultivated  by  our  people  even  more  than  it 
 has  l)een  in  the  past,  and  that  the  quality  and  care- 
 ful selection  of  our  hymnody  will  be  kept  up  to  a 
 high  standard,  for  it  is  the  highest  and  holiest 
 medium  through  which  the  devotional  spirit  of  a 
 people  can  be  expressed. 
 
 Centerville,  Ohio, 
 
KEV.    X.    DEL    McREYNOLDS 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM 
 
 EDUCATION  AMONG  THE  COLORED  CHRISTIANS 
 OF  THE  SOUTH 
 
 liV  KEV.   N.   DEL  McREYNOLDS 
 Ex-Presitleiit   Fniukliutou   Cbristiau  College 
 
 After  the  close  of  tlie  Civil  War  many  of  the 
 colored  meinbers  of  the  Christian  Church  in  tlie 
 Southland  thought  it  desirable  to  have  a  conference 
 of  their  own,  and  by  the  assistance  of  Dr.  D.  A.  Long 
 and  others,  the  North  Carolina  (colored)  Conference 
 and  the  Virginia  (colored)  Conference  were  organ- 
 ized. The  members  were  then  only  few  in  number, 
 but  there  has  been  a  wonderful  increase  since  the  or- 
 ganization. They  soon  felt  the  necessity  of  a  better 
 education  and  knew  tliat  education  was  absolutely 
 necessary  to  their  continued  existence.  The  Rev. 
 Geo.  W.  Dunn  came  into  correspondence  with  the 
 Rev.  J.  P.  Watson,  D.  D.,  Mission  Secretary  of  the 
 Christian  Church,  and  through  his  efforts  Rev.  Geo. 
 Young  was  sent  to  Franklinton,  N.  C,  and  opened 
 a  school  in  the  old  church,  situated  near  the  present 
 more  commodious  church  building.  The  people  were 
 eager  to  learn,  and  it  was  soon  apparent  that  a 
 school  building  must  be  erected  to  accommodate  the 
 increasing  demand  for  room.  Rev.  Geo.  Young  was 
 sent  there  first  in  1881  and  by  the  close  of  1882  the 
 present  college  building  was  ready  for  occupancy. 
 It  has  chapel  and  hall  on  first  floor,  five  rooms  in- 
 cluding library  on  second  floor,  and  three  large 
 living  rooms  for  young  men  in  the  attic.  It  was 
 soon  apparent  that  a  boarding-house  must  be  pre- 
 
CIIUISTIAN   COLLEGK 
 FranklintoD,  N.  C. 
 
TROF.   II.   i:.   LONG 
 I'l-esident    Franklinton    Christian    College 
 
558  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 pared  for  those  who  came  from  a  distance  and  Mrs. 
 Emily  Wilson  of  Philadelphia  visited  the  school  and 
 at  once  began  the  erection  of  the  boarding-honse, 
 now  used  by  the  college,  and  named  it  Gaylord  Hall 
 in  memory  of  her  father.  It  contains  fifteen  rooms 
 and  is  nsed  for  a  boarding-honse  for  all  the  students 
 and  lodging-honse  for  yonng  ladies.  It  was 
 thoroughly  furnished  by  IMrs.  Wilson  with  all  that 
 was  necessary  for  its  use. 
 
 In  a  short  time  afterward  the  North  Carolina 
 Conference  bought  a  lot  adjoining  the  campus  and 
 built  a  residence  for  the  president.  This  was,  un- 
 fortunately, destroyed  by  fire  in  1904.  The  school 
 was  first  incorporated  for  a  term  of  years  as  the 
 Franklinton  Literary  and  Theological  Christian  In- 
 stitute, but  in  1S!)1,  through  the  influence  of  Rev.  J. 
 F.  ITllery,  the  Legislature  of  North  Carolina  granted 
 it  a  per])etual  charter  as  ''Franklinton  Christian 
 College." 
 
 Mrs.  Wilson  started  an  endowment  fund  which 
 now  l)rings  an  income  of  about  |500.00  yearly.  The 
 late  Kev.  O.  J.  Wait  left  flOOO.OO  by  will,  and  a  num- 
 ber of  smaller  bequests  have  come  in  from  time  to 
 time,  but  its  main  support  must  come  from  the  free 
 will  ott'erings  of  the  brotherhood  of  the  Christian 
 Church.  In  1J»0,5  the  lioard  of  Coiitiol  lioughf  s:5 
 acres  of  land  about  one  mile  north  of  the  college 
 and  are  planning  for  an  Industrial  College.  Last 
 summer  they  made  70,(100  brick  to  begin  building 
 with  as  soon  as  the  funds  are  raised. 
 
 The  school  was  at  first  controlled  by  the  Mission 
 Board,  but  was  soon  transferred  to  a  Board  of 
 Control,  but  in  1902  this  Board  was  abolished  and 
 
RELTOIOTTS     JOURNALISM  559 
 
 the  college  was  put  in  the  hands  of  the  Educational 
 Board  of  the  American  Christian  Convention.  In 
 1904  the  Board  of  Control  was  re-created  by  the 
 American  Christian  Convention  and  the  college  was 
 again  put  into  its  hands.  The  present  members  of 
 the  Board  of  Control  are  Kev.  John  Blood, 
 Treasurer,  Lewisburg,  Pa.,  Rev.  J.  L.  Foster,  Sec'y, 
 Elon  College,  N.  C,  Rev.  W.  H.  Hainer,  Irvington, 
 N.  J.,  Rev.  F.  H.  Peters,  Coshocton,  Ohio,  and  Rev, 
 P.  S.  Sailer,  Norfolk,  Va. 
 
 Rev.  Geo.  Young,  of  New  York,  was  president 
 from  the  starting  of  the  school  until  1889,  then 
 Rev.  C.  A.  Beck,  of  Pennsylvania,  one  year;  Rev.  J.  F. 
 Ullery,  of  Ohio,  one  year;  Rev.  N.  Del  McReynolds, 
 of  Ohio,  six  years.  Rev.  Z.  A.  Poste,  of  New  York, 
 seven  years  and  Rev.  11.  I'].  Long,  of  North  Carolina, 
 the  present  president,  four  years.  The  first  colored 
 member  of  the  faculty  was  H.  K.  Long,  in  1891,  and 
 since  1904  all  the  members  of  the  faculty  are  colored. 
 The  main  objects  of  the  college  have  been  to  prepare 
 young  men  and  women  for  teachers  in  the  public 
 schools  and  to  train  young  men  for  the  ministry. 
 It  has  turned  out  the  best  equipi)ed  teachers  in 
 all  the  adjoining  counties  by  the  hundreds  in  its 
 existence  of  only  a  little  over  twenty -five  years.  As 
 the  college  was  established  to  meet  the  absolute 
 needs  of  the  church,  so  has  the  growth  of  the  church 
 kept  pace  with  the  growing  usefulness  of  the  col- 
 lege, but  has  outstripped  it  in  its  growth  and  edu- 
 cation. 
 
 From  a  feeble  beginning  there  are  now  three 
 conferences  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  viz. : 
 North  Carolinn.  Virginia,  and  Eastern  Atlantic,  with 
 
560  T  II  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    O  F 
 
 94  ordained  ministers,  58  licentiates,  121  organized 
 churches  and  about  8000  members.  A  number  of  the 
 older  ministers  and  the  great  majority  of  the  younger 
 and  middle-aged  ministers  are  now,  or  have  been, 
 students  of  the  college  and  their  influence  on  the 
 spiritual  welfare  of  the  membership  cannot  but  be 
 elevating,  especially  when  you  consider  that  almost 
 every  church  has  had  one  or  more  representatives 
 at  college.  At  one  time  one  church,  situated  seventy 
 miles  from  Franklinton,  had  nine  students  in  school 
 and  most  of  them  were  preparing  themselves  for 
 teachers. 
 
 At  the  session  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference 
 in  Cary,  in  190G,  an  effort  was  made  to  organize  a 
 Franklinton  Societj-  within  the  Conference  by  ask- 
 ing all  present  and  former  students  to  retire  and 
 meet  in  the  schoolhouse  adjoining  the  church.  It 
 was  found  that  this  would  take  every  officer  ex- 
 cept treasurer,  and  the  chairman  of  all  the  principal 
 committees,  so  it  had  to  be  abandoned  and  the 
 meeting  was  held  during  a  recess  of  conference. 
 The  same  condition  of  affairs  will  more  than  likely 
 be  found  to  exist  in  the  other  conferences.  The 
 conferences  are  well  organized  and  pay  due  atten- 
 tion to  all  the  departments  of  church  work,  more 
 especially  Sunday-school,  mission,  and  education. 
 The  Educational  Committee  is  a  very  important 
 one  and  the  candidate  for  license,  or  for  ordination, 
 is  most  thoroughly  examined  by  it.  Although  the 
 standard  is  not  as  high  as  it  is  in  some  conferences, 
 it  is  being  gradually  raised  to  keep  pace  with  the 
 demands  of  the  membership.  Every  student  that 
 comes  from  a  distance  receives  and  assimilates  les- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  561 
 
 sons  ill  Christianity,  literature,  morality  and  social 
 culture,  and  taking  these  home  with  him,  of  necessity 
 imparts  them  to  others  and  thus  there  is  a  wide  and 
 increasing  influence  in  these  matters  going  out  and 
 year  by  year  becoming  more  powerful. 
 
 The  colored  ministers  frequently  visit  the  college 
 to  see  their  parishioners  in  attendance  and  are 
 quick  to  see  the  advantage  of  such  a  visit  to  them 
 and  to  the  school. 
 
 The  library  consists  of  about  2,000  bound  volumes, 
 besides  a  large  number  of  magazines  and  pamphlets. 
 These  have  all  been  contributed  by  friends  at  differ- 
 ent times.  Two  libraries,  that  of  Rev.  Caleb  Morse, 
 and  that  of  Rev.  O.  J.  Wait,  D.  D.,  are  a  part  of 
 the  books.  Coming  from  so  many  different  sources 
 and  at  so  many  different  times,  there  will  be  dupli- 
 cate copies  of  some  books,  and  the  Board  of  Control, 
 in  1804,  authorized  the  president  to  give  the  dupli- 
 cates to  the  parties  who  would  make  the  best  use 
 of  them.  One  pastor  came  twenty-five  miles  for  a 
 Bible  dictionary.  There  were  two  in  the  library,  and 
 we  sometimes  needefl  both  of  them,  but,  realizing 
 the  need  of  the  pastor,  one  copy  was  given  to  him 
 and  he  went  away  rejoicing,  literally  hugging  the 
 book  in  his  great  jo}'.  The  next  week  some  friend 
 sent  a  copy  of  a  better  edition  than  we  had  ever 
 before  had  in  the  library.  Rev.  M.  M.  Hester,  of 
 Durham,  one  of  the  oldest  ministers  of  the  conference, 
 being  within  eight  miles  of  Franklinton,  walked 
 there  to  get  a  copy  of  "Summerbell's  Christian  Prin- 
 ciples" to  replace  the  one  he  had,  but  had  loaned 
 it  till  worn  out.  He  obtained  it  and  went  on  his 
 way  rejoicing.    Many  tracts  written  by  our  brethren 
 
o 
 
 H 
 
 P 
 
 1-5 
 
 !C 
 
 G 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISAf 
 
 563 
 
 were  sent,  and  these  were  sent  to  the  churches  and 
 mniKsters  as  opportunity  offered,  thus  spreading 
 onr  principles    in  all  outlying  communities 
 
 It  is  safe  to  say  that  the  progress  of  the  school 
 and  the  jn'ogress  of  the  churches  haye  gone  hand  in 
 hand   and    without   one   was    successful    the    other 
 must  fail.     Some  mention  should  be  made  here  of 
 those    who    were   instrumental    in    establishing   the 
 college,    but   the    limits   of   this    paper   would    not 
 allow  a  mention  of  all.     Rev.  J.  P.  Watson,  D    D 
 was  the  first  of  the  white  brethren  who  took'  the 
 matter  up  and  was  instrumental  in  having  the  first 
 teacher  sent.     In  recognition  of  his  services,  many 
 years    ago   a    literary    society   was    organized    and 
 named   the   Watsonians   and   is   still    in   existence 
 His  picture  hangs  in  one  of  the  schoolrooms  and 
 the  students  learn  of  their  debt  to  him.     Rev    Geo 
 ^  oung    the   pioneer   teacher   went   to    Franklinton 
 ^^•lthou     a  schoolhouse,   or  any   of  the  equipments 
 of  a  school    with  the  promise  of  only  one  hundred 
 dollars  and  his  board,  and  laid  the  foundations  of 
 he  college  which  others  have  sucessfully  built  upon, 
 nhen  he  retired  he  left  a  college  building,  a  board- 
 nig-house  and  a  president's  residence.     Let  him  be 
 accounted  worthy  of  honor.     Deacon  Jonathan  E 
 Brush  was  very  successful  in  raising  funds  for  the 
 college  building  and  was  a  firm  friend  of  the  cause 
 nntil  Ins  death.     Rev.  J.  ^V.  Wellons  assisted  very 
 n.aterially  in  the  erection  of  all  the  buildings  and 
 has  been  a  warm  friend  of  the  enterprise  from  its 
 inception.    Mrs.  Wilson's  work  is  mentioned  in  anoth- 
 er part  of  this  article.    Rev.  Geo.  Dunn  who  first  set 
 the  forces  to  work  by  writing  to  Dr.  Watson,  implor- 
 
504  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 ing  aid,  is  one  deserving  mention.  The  college  was 
 as  dear  to  his  heart  as  his  chnrch,  for  he  considered 
 them  almost  the  same  work.  He  was  for  years 
 president  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference 
 (colored).  He  stood  in  the  college  chapel  at  the 
 Alnmni  meeting  in  April,  1907  and,  after  speaking 
 of  the  beginning  of  the  work  and  his  prayers  for 
 its  snccess,  now  after  attending  commencement  the 
 night  before  and  this  meeting  he  was  ready  to  say 
 with  Simeon  of  old,  "Lord,  noAV  lettest  thou  thy 
 servant  depart  in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  this 
 great  salvation." 
 
 During  a  stay  of  six  years  at  Franklinton,  the 
 writer  and  his  family  were  treated  with  the  greatest 
 couitesy  by  all  the  citizens,  and  they  look  upon 
 those  years  as  the  most  pleasant  and  useful  of  their 
 lives. 
 
 Very  many  others  are  worthy  of  mention  but 
 space  forbids.  In  conclusion  let  us  consider  that  the 
 needs  of  the  college  are  still  great,  and  let  us  be 
 prepared  to  heed  the  appeals  of  the  Board  of  Con- 
 trol from  time  to  time  as  they  are  made. 
 
 Belief ontainc.,  Ohio. 
 
CONVENTIONS 
 
Officers  of  tne  American  Christian  Convention 
 
 UEV.     W.     D.     SAMUEL,    D.  D. 
 President 
 
 REV.    L.    W.    I'lIILLIPS 
 
 Vice-l'resident 
 
 KEV.    J.    F.    BURNETT,    D.  D. 
 
 Secretary 
 
 REV.    JOHN    BLOOD 
 Treasurer 
 
RELIGIOUS     .TOUKNALISM  507 
 
 AMERICAN   CHRISTIAN   CONVENTION 
 
 BY  REV.  J.  F.  BURNETT^  D.  D. 
 
 Secretary 
 
 The  American  Christian  Convention  was  not  so 
 named  until  18G6.  Prior  to  that  time,  it  had  been 
 known  by  several  different  names,  as  will  be  shown 
 later  on.  It  had  met  in  Marshall,  Michigan,  in  Oc 
 tober,  ISGG,  when  a  new  Constrtution  was  adopted, 
 which  changed  the  name  to  that  of  the  American 
 Christian  Convention.  This  name  had  been  recom- 
 mended by  the  committee  on  organization,  but  there 
 was  not  a  unanimity  of  opinion  in  favor  of  the 
 change,  until  several  addresses  had  been  made  which 
 finally  turned  the  current  of  thought  and  feeling, 
 and  permanently  fixed  the  new  name  for  the  Con- 
 vention. 
 
 Our  fathers  saw  very  early  that,  if  they  succeeded, 
 they  must  organize.  Indeed,  the  American  Chris- 
 tian Convention  was  the  legitimate  result  of  our 
 life  and  work  as  a  people.  It  was  in  response  to 
 the  spirit  and  demand  of  the  age  in  which  we  were 
 born,  and  through  which  we  have  lived,  and  is  a 
 necessity  in  the  plans  and  energies  of  our  life  to- 
 day. 
 
 In  a  very  correct  sense  the  American  Christian 
 Convention  is  an  evolution,  an  evolution  of  thought, 
 of  plan,  of  power,  and  of  purpose. 
 
 The  Christians  began  holding  general  meetings 
 very  early  in  their  history,  but  neither  the  thought, 
 nor  the  plan,  was  deliberation,  but  the  bringing  of 
 
568  T  H  E    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  Ti    OF 
 
 the  ministry  and  laity  togetlier  for  a  blessed  fellow- 
 ship in  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  jH-aise,  to  have  a 
 refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  The 
 power,  was  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the 
 purpose  was  to  save  men.  The  same  thought  and 
 power  obtains  to-day,  but  exists  in  different  form, 
 and  expresses  itself  through  dilTerent  methods.  '  The 
 Convention  has  developed  from  the  mass  meeting, 
 of  early  days,  to  a  deliberative  body  with  limited 
 powers  of  legislation.  It  now  takes  hold  of  the 
 vital  interests  of  the  Church,  and  carries  them  for- 
 ward with  strong  and  effective  force  from  year  to 
 year. 
 
 In  the  early  history  of  the  Christians,  it  was  quite 
 common  to  hold  "Gieneral  Meetings"  which  were 
 purely  evangelistic  in  their  nature  and  purpose. 
 The  ministers  would  travel  many  miles  on  horse- 
 back, braving  all  the  dangers  of  the  early  days,  and 
 the  inconvenience  of  travel,  tliat  they  might  meet 
 and  spend  some  time  together  in  preaching,  praying, 
 and  enjoying  each  other's  society  in  religious  ser- 
 vices. But  in  addition  to  these  "General  Meetings" 
 there  were,  very  early  in  our  denominational  life, 
 conventions  and  conferences,  wliich  exercised 
 authority  over  their  membership.  Some  of  the  early 
 conventions  heard  and  approved  the  proceedings 
 of  the  local  and  state  conferences  and  were,  to  some 
 extent,  bodies  having  general  supervision  over  all 
 the  bodies  of  which  they  were  composed,  but  never 
 interfering  with  the  doctrines  held  by  them.  It  was 
 not  uncommon  for  them  to  discuss  abstract  themes 
 of  faith  and  church  polity,  for  the  purpose  of  gaining 
 greater  light  in  the  multitude  of  counsel. 
 
R  E  r.  I  G  I  O  U  S    JOURNALISM  509 
 
 8ik1i  convocations  dictated  no  articles  of  faith, 
 presented  no  formulas  of  belief,  except  the  generally 
 conceded  revelations  of  God. 
 
 Of  course  these  earl}-  conventions  and  conferences 
 were  purely  voluntary,  as  there  did  not  exist  at 
 that  time  local  conferences  from  which  delegates 
 might  be  chosen.  In  these  very  early  meetings,  the 
 churches  were  not  represented  by  delegates,  but 
 were  i^romiscuous  assemblies,  and  very  little  order 
 observed  in  them,  but  he  that  exerted  the  greatest 
 influence,  ruled  the  others.  Rev.  Mills  Barrett,  then 
 of  Norfolk,  Va.,  said  in  1839,  that  James  O'Kelly, 
 as  absolutely  ruled  one  branch  of  the  Christian 
 Church,  by  his  influence,  as  ever  Bishop  Asbury 
 ruled  the  Methodist  Church  by  his  episcopal  author- 
 
 -ity. 
 
 At  what  time  these  voluntary  conferences  ceased, 
 and  the  churches  began  sending  delegates,  we  have 
 been  unable  to  determine,  but  we  know  that  the 
 Eastern  Virginia,  and  the  Eastern  New  York  Con 
 ferences,  were  organized  in  1818.  This  date  is 
 even  later  than  the  conferences  that  were  held  dur- 
 ing the  very  early  time  of  the  separation  from  the 
 Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  We  have  the  minutes 
 of  a  conference  which  held  its  seventh  session  in 
 1821. 
 
 Two  conferences  were  held  at  Reese  Chapel,  in 
 Charlotte  County,  Virginia,  one  in  1792,  and  the 
 other  late  in  1792,  or  early  in  1793.  From  one  of 
 these  meetings  they  sent  John  Chapel  and  E.  Al- 
 monds, over  the  mountains  with  a  petition  for  union 
 with  Rev.  (Francis)  Asbury. 
 
 Their  efforts  were  in  vain.     The  next  conference 
 
570  T  II  E    C;  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 met  on  August  2,  1793,  at  Piuey  Grove  cliurcli,  in 
 Chesterfield  County,  Virginia.  There  tliey  con- 
 demned the  Episcopal  form  of  government,  but  still 
 desired  union  with  their  Methodist  brethren.  They 
 prepared  an  address  to  the  bishop,  and  asked  that 
 the  Methodist  form  of  government  might  be  examined 
 and  tried  by  the  Scriptures,  and  amended  accord- 
 ing to  the  Holy  AVord.  That  request  was  denied  by 
 the  Methodist  brethren.  Mr.  O'Kelly  has  this  to 
 say  in  regard  to  the  fourth  conference : 
 
 And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  twelfth  month  of  1793,  alwnt 
 the  2r)th  dny  of  the  month,  we  met  pursuant  to  adjoiu-n- 
 ment  at  IMaiiakiiitown,  to  receive  the  answer  from  (Francis) 
 Asbiii-y.  Our  friends  made  report  that  his  answer  to  us 
 was :  "I  have  no  power  to  call  such  a  meeting  as  you  wish, 
 therefore,  if  five  hundred  preachers  were  to  come  on  their 
 knees  before  me,  I  would  not  do  it." 
 
 We  formed  our  ministers  on  an  equality,  gave  the  lay 
 incmbei"s  the  balance  of  power  in  the  legislature,  and  left 
 the  executive  business  in  the  church  collectively. 
 
 In  those  early  days  of  the  Christians,  there  were 
 at  least  four  different  kinds  of  meetings,  besides  the 
 regular  church  service. 
 
 First:  The  Elders'  Conference.  This  was  an  in- 
 formal gathering  of  the  elders,  for  consultation, 
 about  matters  pertaining  to  the  ministry  andi 
 churches.  It  exercised  no  authority  over  the 
 churches,  but  did  arrange  for  the  ordination  of  men 
 called  of  God  to  preach  His  Word. 
 
 Second :  The  General  Meeting.  This  was  a  meet- 
 ing for  religious  worship  only;  it  was  usual  for  it 
 to  last  two  days,  and  to  it,  ministers  and  laymen 
 came  from  quite  a  distance.  When  the  weather 
 would  permit,  the  meetings  were  held  in  a  grove, 
 and  large  audiences  attended,  and  as  many  as  four 
 sermons  a  day  were  preached. 
 
K  K  L  I  < ;  I  () U  S     J  O  TT  R  N  A  I.  I  S  M  571 
 
 Third:  The  Animal  Conference.  These  were  or- 
 ganized very  much  as  they  are  to-day,  and  minis- 
 ters and  churches  were  members  and  reported  to 
 the  annual  session,  and  were  subject  to  the  rules 
 and  regulations  which  might  from  time  to  time  be 
 adopted. 
 
 Fourth:  The  General  Convention.  At  the  first 
 the  General  Convention  was  a  voluntary  assendjlage, 
 called  general,  because  all  denominations  Avere  in- 
 vited to  attend  and  participate;  but  later  on  it 
 was  composed  of  ministers,  and  delegates,  appointed 
 by  the  local  conference.  Though  its  origin  was 
 (]uite  informal,  it  soon  came  to  be  a  body  with 
 power,  and  while  it  disclaimed  any  jurisdiction 
 over  the  local  church,  it  did  at  a  very  early  date 
 exercise  authority  over  the  local  conferences  com- 
 posing it. 
 
 It  has  been  known  as  the  Convention ;  the  United 
 States  Christian  Conference;  the  General  United 
 States  Christian  Conference;  the  General  Chris- 
 tian Convention;  the  Christian  Conference  of  the 
 United  States;  The  General  Quadrennial  Christian 
 Convention,  and  the  American  Christian  Conven- 
 tion. The  United  States  General  Christian  Con- 
 ference was  its  popular  name  for  several  years 
 during  the  twenties. 
 
 The  first  session  was  held  in  1808,  at  Portsmouth, 
 N.  H.  The  next  session  was  held  in  181.5,  at  Wind- 
 ham, Connecticut,  and  the  Kev.  John  KanJ 
 was  chosen  Moderator,  and  liobert  Foster 
 "Standing  Clerk."  In  the  year  1819,  a  session  was 
 held  at  rortsmouth,  N.  H.  The  minutes  of  this 
 meeting  are  signed  by  Robert  Foster  as  "Secretary, 
 
572  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  J,    O  F 
 
 General  Christian  Conference."  There  were  annual 
 sessions  held  from  this  time  on,  excepting  the  years 
 1828  and  1830,  nntil  1K\'2,  when  the  Convention  met 
 at  Milan,  New  York,  and  voted  to  dissolve  the 
 "United  States  General  Christian  Conference  for- 
 ever." In  1833  an  informal  convention  was  held 
 in  the  city  of  New  York,  which  arranged  to  hold 
 a  General  Convention  at  Union  Mills,  New  York, 
 in  1834,  which  it  did.  From  that  time  on,  the  meet- 
 ings have  been  held  quadrennially,  and  at  the  fol 
 lowing  places:  In  1838,  New  York  City.  1842 
 Stafford,  New  York.  1840,  Union  Mills,  New  York. 
 1850,  Marion,  New  York.  1854,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
 1858,  Clinton  Hall,  New  York  City.  18G2,  Medway, 
 New  York.  180(3,  Marshall,  Michigan.  1870,  Osha- 
 wa,  Canada.  1874,  Stanfordville,  New  York.  1878, 
 Franklin,  Ohio.  1882,  Albany,  New  York.  1880, 
 New  Bedford,  Mass.  1890,  Marion,  Indiana.  1894, 
 Haverhill,  Mass.  1898,  Newmarket,  Canada.  1902, 
 Norfolk,  Va.     1900,  Huntington,  Indiana. 
 
 A  special  session  was  held  at  Troy,  Ohio,  in  1872, 
 the  purpose  of  the  session  seeming  to  be  an  effort 
 to  define  and  establish  the  proper  relationship  be- 
 tween the  American  Christian  Convention  and  the 
 Christian  Publishing  Association. 
 
 The  history  of  the  Convention  cannot  be  traced 
 independent  of  the  history  of  the  Christian  General 
 Book  Association,  which  is  now  the  Christian  Pub- 
 lishing Association,  and  indeed  it  should  not  be, 
 even  though  it  were  possible  so  to  do.  The  busi- 
 ness of  the  Christian  General  Book  Association, 
 having  been  committed  to  the  management  of  a 
 committee,  it  is  not  difficult  to  discover  its  growth 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  573 
 
 and  usefulness  as  from  time  to  time  they  are  set 
 forth  in  the  printed  proceedings. 
 
 As  at  present  constituted  (1908)  the  American 
 Cliristian  Convention  exists  to  maintain  and  pro- 
 mote the  Charitable,  Keligious,  Missionary,  Educa- 
 tional and  Publishing  enterprises  of  the  Religious 
 body  known  as  Christian,  and  includes  the  follow- 
 ing departments:  ]\Iissions,  Education,  Publish- 
 ing, Sunday-school,  Christian  Endeavor,  and  Fi- 
 nance, with  the  societies  and  organizations  auxilia- 
 i-y  to  the  Convention  or  its  departments.  Each  de- 
 partment has  a  secretary,  except  the  Department  of 
 Missions,  which  has  two,  a  Secretary  of  Home  Mis- 
 sions and  a  Secretary  of  Foreign  Missions. 
 
 The  membership  is  determined  as  follows: — 
 
 First.  Presidents  or  Principals  of  Institutions  of  learn- 
 ing endorsed  by  the  Convention,  or  recognized  as  co-operat- 
 ing with  it. 
 
 Second.  Presidents  of  Conferences,  State  Associations, 
 and  District  Conventions,  au.xiliary  to  the  Convention  or 
 co-operating  ^-ith  it.  The  Olfirers  and  Trustees  of  the 
 Christian  Publishing  Association,  the  Editor  of  the  Herald 
 of  Gospel  Liberty,  the  President  of  the  Woman's  Board  of 
 Home  Missions,  and  the  President  of  Woman's  Board  of 
 Foreign  Missions. 
 
 Third.  Each  local  conference,  except  those  of  the  South- 
 ern Christian  Conventi(jn,  which  is  itself  so  entitled,  may  be 
 represented  by  one  minister  and  one  layman  for  each  seven 
 hundred  me>,nbers,  or  major  fraction:  Provided:  that  no 
 conference  shall  be  deprived  of  representation  by  one  min- 
 ister and  one  layman  in  addition  to  the  president. 
 
 Fourth.  The  ofiicers  of  this  Convention,  and  the  members 
 of  the  Mission,  Educational,  and  Sunday-school  Boards  here- 
 inafter provided  for,  shall  be  members  of  the  Convention 
 until  the  close  of  the  Quadrennial  Session  following  their 
 election. 
 
 The  following  brethren  have  served  the  Conven- 
 tion as  presidents  in  the  order  named,  the  year  men- 
 tioned  being   the   year   of   their  election   to  office: 
 
574  THE    C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L    OF 
 
 John  Rand,  1815.  Benjamin  Tavlor,  1819.  Mark  Fer- 
 nald,  1822.  Daniel  Hix,  1823.  Henry  Sullings.  1827.  Da- 
 vid Millard,  1829.  Simon  Clougli,  1831.  Abuer  Jones,  1832. 
 Frederick  Plummer,  ]S34.  I.  N.  Walter,  1838.  Jasper 
 Ilazen,  1842.  Elijah  Shaw,  1840.  D.  P.  Pike,  1850.  R.  B. 
 Stebbins,  1854.  I.  H.  Coe,  1858.  Amasa  Stanton.  18G2.  D. 
 P.  Pike,  180G.  I.  H.  Coe,  1870.  A.  W.  Coan,  1878.  J.  W. 
 Osborn,  1882.  D.  A.  Long,  1886,  A.  H.  Morrill,  1894.  O. 
 W.  Powers,  1898.     W.  D.  Sanuiel,  190G. 
 
 The  following  named  persons  have  served  the 
 Convention  as  secretary  in  the  order  named,  the 
 year  mentioned  being  the  year  of  their  election : 
 
 Robert  Foster,  1815.  David  Millard,  1827.  Robert  Fos- 
 ter, 1831.  Joseph  Badger,  1832.  Simon  Clough,  1834.  Jas- 
 ])er  Hazen.  1838.  John  Ross,  1842.  J.  R.  Freese,  1850.  N. 
 Snnnnerbell.  1854.  D.  W.  Moore,  18G2.  N.  Summerbell, 
 18GG.     J.  J.  Summerbell,  1870.     J.  F.  Burnett,  1894. 
 
 In  1908  the  following  named  persons  constituted 
 
 the  board  of  officers : 
 
 President^Rev.  W.  D.  Samuel,  D.  D.,  Piqua,  Ohio. 
 Vice-President— Rev.  L.  W.  Phillips,  Franklin,  N.  H. 
 Secretary— Rev.  J.  F.  Burnett,  D.  D.,  Dayton.  O. 
 
 DEPARTMENT   SECRETARIES. 
 
 Finance — Rev.  John  Blood,  Lcwisburg.  Pa. 
 
 Education— Rev.  M.  W.  Baker,  Ph.  D.,  Lakemont,  N.  T. 
 
 Home  INIissions— Rev.  O.  W.  Powers,  D.  D..  Dayton,  Ohio. 
 
 Foreign  Missions— Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  A.  M.,  Dayton,  O. 
 
 Sunday-schools — Rev.  Thomas  S.  Weeks,  Troy.  Ohio. 
 
 Christian  Endeavor — Rev.  A.  C.  Youmans.  Albany,  N.  Y. 
 ■   Publishing— Hon.  O.  W.  Whitelock,   Huntington.  Indiana. 
 
 Mission  Board.— Rev.  J.  G.  Bishop,  I).  D. ;  Rev.  O.  W. 
 Powers,  D.  D. ;  Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  A.  M. ;  Rev.  Clarence 
 Defur,  A.  M. ;  Rev.  W.  P.  Fletcher,  B.  A.;  Rev.  M.  D. 
 Wolfe;  Mrs.  Athella  M.  Ilowsaro ;  Rev.  P.  S.  Sailer;  Rev. 
 W.  II.  Denison,  D.  D. 
 
 Board  of  Education. — Rev.  D.  B.  Atkinson.  M.  A.,  B.  D. ; 
 Rev.  F.  G.  ColRn,  A.  M. ;  Rev.  W.  G.  Sargent,  B.  A. ;  Rev. 
 P.  II.  Fleming,  D.  D. 
 
 SuNDAY-scfiooi,  Board. — Rev.  T.  S.  Weeks ;  Rev.  S.  Q. 
 Ilelfenstein,  D.  D. ;  Rev.  Edwin  Morrell,  D.  D. 
 
 Board  of  Advisors  for  Aged  Ministers'  Home. — Rev.  J. 
 W.  Wilson ;  Rev.  T.  M.  McWhinney.  D.  D.,  LL.  D. ;  Rev.  F. 
 E.  Gaige ;  John  B.  Pease ;  Robert  Call. 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  O  r  H  X  A  L  I  S  M  575 
 
 Board  of  Control  of  Franklinton  CoLLEGE.^Rev.  John 
 Blood ;  Rev,  W.  H.  Hainer ;  Rev.  F.  H.  Peters ;  Rev.  J.  L. 
 Foster;  Rev.  P.  S.  Sailer. 
 
 THE  WOMAN'S  BOARDS. 
 
 For  Home  Missions. — President — Rev.  Emily  K.  Bishop, 
 Dayton,  Ohio;  Vice-President— Mrs.  Clellie  Loback,  Darling- 
 ton, Indiana;  Recording  Secretary— Mrs.  Athella  Ilowsare. 
 Versailles,  Ohio;  Corresponding  Secretary— Mrs.  Alice  M. 
 Bnrnett,  Dayton,  Ohio;  Treasurer— Mrs.  Abbie  B.  Denison, 
 Huntington,  Indiana. 
 
 Fob  Foreign  Missions. — President — Rev.  Ellen  G.  Gustin, 
 Attleboro,  Massachusetts ;  Vice-President — Rev.  Emily  K. 
 Bishop,  Dayton,  Ohio;  Recording  Secretary—Mrs.  Rebecca 
 Coxen,  New  Bedford,  Massachusetts;  Secretary  Missionary 
 Cradle  Roll — Mrs.  Emma  S.  Powers,  Dayton.  Ohio;  Litera- 
 ture and  Mite  Box  Secretary — Rev.  Emily  K.  Bishop,  Day- 
 ton, Ohio;  Corresponding  Secretary — Miss  Annie  Libby, 
 Saco,  Maine;  Treasurer— Mrs.  Mary  J.  Batchelor,  New 
 Bedford;  Mass. 
 
 The  Convention  has  given  birth  to  our  greatest 
 enterprises,  and  has  carefully  fostered  them  in  their 
 youth,  and  encouraged  them  in  their  more  mature 
 years.  In  1831  the  Convention  proceeded  to  organ- 
 ize a  book  association.  The  dissolution  of  the 
 "United  States  General  Christian  Conference,"  in 
 1832,  created  some  confusion  as  to  membership,  and 
 in  1834  another  book  association  was  organized  by 
 the  Convention,  which  apparently  drifted  away  from 
 the  parent  body,  into  a  business  organization,  and 
 did  not  return  until  the  year  188G,  when  the  consti- 
 tutions of  both  bodies  were  so  changed,  as  to  make 
 the  members  of  the  Convention  members  of  the 
 Christian  Publishing  Association,  though  plans  for 
 such  membershi})  had  been  discussed  at  previous 
 sessions  of  the  Convention. 
 
 •  In  1850  the  Convention  brought  forth  that  great 
 institution  of  learning,  Antioch  College,  of  Ohio, 
 which  opened  its  doors  with  equal  privilege  to  both 
 
THE    MEMORIAL    CHraSlIAN    TEMl'LE 
 
 Norfolk,   Va. 
 
 P.uilt  iis  fi  memorial  of  the  re-nnion  of  the  Southern  and  North- 
 ern liranches  of  the  Christian  Cliurch  after  a  division  of  tliirty- 
 six  years  over  the  issues  of  tlie  Civil  War,  both  sides  coutriliutiny; 
 to    its    erection. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  577 
 
 sexes,  and  was  presided  over  by  Hon.  Horace  Mann 
 whose  reputation  as  an  educator,  was  at  least  in- 
 ternational, if  not  world-wide. 
 
 In  1S54  occurred  the  division  of  the  church, 
 North  and  Bouth,  over  the  question  of  slavery,  and 
 it  was  not  until  1894,  that  the  division  was  removed, 
 and  the  two  sections  made  one  again,  although  the 
 plans  for  the  reunion  had  been  discussed  and 
 adopted  at  the  Convention  in  Marion,  Indiana,  in 
 1890.  The  Convention  of  ISGO,  discussed  the  plans 
 of  a  Biblical  School,  and  appointed  a  committee  on 
 location,  and  a  board  of  trustees  and  at  the  session 
 of  1871,  the  buildings  were  formally  dedicated. 
 
 It  was  at  the  Convention  of  1878,  that  Doctor 
 J.  P.  Watson  was  chosen  secretary  for  the  depart- 
 ment of  missions,  who  developed  splendid  arrange- 
 ments for  Home  Mission  work;  but  it  was  not  until 
 the  session  of  the  Convention  at  Albany,  New  York, 
 in  1882,  that  an  organization  was  effected  that  could 
 be  called  regular  organized  mission  work.    ' 
 
 In  1878,  the  school  at  Franklinton,  N.  C,  was  es- 
 tablished and  opened  in  the  interest  of  the  man  in 
 black,  and  has  been  carefully  fostered  by  the  Con- 
 vention from  then  until  now. 
 
 At  the  Convention  of  1880,  at  New  Bedford,  Mas- 
 sachusetts, the  Convention  authorized  the  sending 
 of  missionaries  to  Japan,  the  motion  so  to  do  being 
 made  by  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Summerbell,  D.  D.  During 
 the  sessions  of  1891  and  1898,  the  question  of  de"^ 
 nominational  union  occupied  the  time  and  thought 
 of  the  Convention  almost  exclusively,  but  notwith- 
 standing, the   session   of  1894  added   much   to  its 
 
578  THECENTBNNIALOF 
 
 efficiency  by  making  the  Cliristian  Endeavor  a  de- 
 partment of  the  Convention  itself. 
 
 The  Convention  of  1906  was  historic  in  that  it 
 elected  two  mission  secretaries,  one  to  have  charge 
 of  the  home,  and  the  other  the  foreign  work.  The 
 Convention  has  grown  in  strength  and  influence,  un- 
 til it  now  requires  the  entire  time  of  the  secretary, 
 besides  the  work  of  the  two  mission  secretaries,  and 
 the  mission  treasurer,  each  of  whom  gives  his  entire 
 time  to  the  duties  of  his  office. 
 
 I  close  this  article  in  the  words  of  the  pres- 
 ent editor  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  the 
 Rev.  J.  Pressley  Barrett,  D.  D. : 
 
 Let  us  try  for  a  moment  to  wipe  out  all  the  good  that 
 has  resulted  from  the  organization  and  work  of  the  Amer- 
 ican Christian  Convention.  Think  of  it,  think  well  and  care- 
 fully. What  would  we  lose?  Nearly  every  city  church 
 that  we  now  have,  with  a  host  of  our  country  and  village 
 churches  (for  they  were  all  practically  planned  for  in  these 
 conventions),  and  conferences,  must  go.  Not  only  were  they 
 planned  for,  but  in  many  instances  they  were  materially 
 helped  financially  to  a  point  in  their  history  where  they 
 were  not  only  able  to  stand  alone,  but  were  able  to  take 
 part  with  them  who  had  helped  in  the  great  work  of  help- 
 ing others.  If  we  had  held  no  conventions  of  any  kind,  we 
 should  not  have  Union  Christian  College,  nor  Defiance, 
 nor  Elon,  nor  Palmer,  nor  Starkey,  nor  Christian  Biblical 
 Institute,  nor  Lincoln,  nor  Weaubleau,  nor  Franklinton ; 
 and  what  would  the  Christian  Church  be  to-day  as  an  organ- 
 ized liody.  if  we  were  deprived  of  all  the  good  influences 
 which  these  institutions  of  learning  have  exerted  in  our 
 behalf?  Then  if  we  had  held  no  conventions,  we  should 
 have  no  missionary  work  in  progress,  and  that  means  that 
 all  the  chiu'ches  planted  by  the  missionary  labor  of  our 
 people  would  have  no  place  among  us,  and  we  should  liaA^e 
 no  churches  in  foreign  fields.  Again,  if  we  had  held  no 
 great  conventions  and  conferences  we  should  not  have  to- 
 day our  Publishing  House  with  its  practical  equipment  for 
 giving  a  Christian  literature  to  our  people,  and  that  woidd 
 mean  that  we  had  no  Ijooks  and  papers,  and  no  Sunday- 
 school  literature,  and  all  this  together  would  not  lack  much 
 of  meaning  that  our  cause  was  dead  and  buried  beyond  the 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 579 
 
 prospect  of  resurrection  to  earthly  usefulness.  Again,  had 
 we  held  no  conventions  and  conferences  as  a  people,  we 
 should  have  had  no  concert  of  action  for  moral  reform'  for 
 civic  righteousness  and,  indeed,  no  influence  as  a  people 
 for  the  larger  fruitfulness  of  the  Christian  life. 
 
 The  truth  is,  about  all  we  are,  and  all  that  we  shall  be, 
 m  this  life,  as  a  people  is  due  under  God  to  the  influence  in 
 one  way  or  another  of  the  great  conventions  and  confer- 
 ences which  we  have  held  in  the  past,  and  if  we  are  to  con- 
 tinue to  be  a  power  for  large  usefulness  in  the  kingdom  of 
 God,  we  must  continue  to  hold  these  conventions  and  pub- 
 lic gatherings  of  our  people,  or  we  shall  decline  and  go 
 backward  to  nothing  in  the  way  of  real  fruitage  in  the 
 Lord's  vineyard. 
 
 Dayton,  Ohio. 
 
REV.    W,   1'.    FLETCIIlOIt 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 CHRISTIAN  CHURCH  IN  CANADA 
 
 581 
 
 BY    REV.    W.    P.    FLETCHER 
 President  of  Ontario  Cliristian  Conference 
 
 A  hundred  years  is  long  enough  for  a  church  to 
 have  a  varied,  interesting  and  instructive  history. 
 We  who  enjoy  to-day  the  fruits  of  the  early  plant- 
 ing of  our  great-grandfathers,  and  the  watering 
 and  nourishing  of  our  more  immediate  fathers,  should 
 be  very  much  helped  by  the  knowlerlge  of  the  course 
 they  have  taken.  It  ought  to  help  us  to  avoid  their 
 errors,  and  to  cultivate  their  virtues,  and  to  follow 
 courses  which  have  been  for  the  furthering  of  our 
 cause  and  the  kingdom.  It  is  well  that  the  work 
 in  Canada  is  to  have  a  place  in  our  Centennial 
 record,  not  only  as  a  help  to  the  Canadian  brethren, 
 but  as  an  inspiration  to  our  whole  church.  For  to 
 Avrite  a  sketch  of  our  Canadian  work  is  to  prove 
 that  very  early  our  movement  was  splendidly  mis- 
 sionary, and  that  the  heroism  which  cannot  enjoy 
 itself  while  others  hunger  was  then  a  force. 
 
 Mrs.  Mary  i^togdill,  who  had  been  converted  un- 
 der the  ministry  of  Elder  David  Millard,  in  Green- 
 ville, N.  Y.,  came  to  Canada  somewhere  about  1820 
 and  settled  at  Newmarket.  Having  had  a  taste 
 of  the  freedom  of  the  Christian  Church,  she  longed 
 for  its  enjoyment  in  her  new  home.  She  accord- 
 ingly wrote  for  a  worker  to  visit  them.  Her  letter 
 is  of  real  interest : 
 
 Mary   Stogdill  to  T.  Brown. 
 
 Dear    Brother  :— Having    the    opportunity    I    again    take 
 my  pen,  fearing  my   second  letter  never   reached  you,   as 
 
CANADIAN  WORKERS 
 
 REV.    CHAS.    H.    HAINER  JACOB    BURKHOLDER 
 
 MR.   AND  MRS.   RICHARD   KIRTON 
 
 REV.   THOMAS  HENRY  REV.    JESSE    TATTON 
 
RELIGIOUS     J  O  U  R  N AL  I  S  M  58J 
 
 I  have  heard  nothuig  from  you  since  your  first  letter ; 
 and  that  is  a  long  time.  Elder  Doubleday  has  never  seen 
 me.  Bro.  Mclntyre  has  never  visited  us,  although  most 
 anxiously  have  I  looked  for  them.  Think  how  great  the 
 disappointment,  yet  I  still  hope.  Oh,  persuade  them  to 
 come :  Tell  them  Taul  sought  other  countries  that  he 
 might  not  build  on  another's  foundation.  Bid  them  God- 
 speed to  this  part  of  the  vineyard,  for  the  fields  are  white 
 and  ready  to  harvest.  Have  you  seen  Elder  Millard  this 
 winter?  Perhaps  he  would  come,  if  he  knew  where  to 
 find  us.  I  long  for  brethren,  being  such  a  tender  lamb 
 when  I  was  transplanted  from  the  flock  at  Greenville. 
 Come  in,  ye  heralds  of  the  cross,  and  Jesus  come  with 
 you. 
 
 This  was  in  the  summer  of  1821,  and  in  a  very 
 short  time  the  request  was  answered.  Toward 
 the  close  of  August  a  young  brotlier  from 
 Xew  York,  named  Allen  Huntley,  arrivel  at 
 her  home.  At  that  time  Darius  INIann  was 
 at  Mrs.  StogdilTs  house  and  invited  Bro.  Huntley 
 to  go  to  Lake  Simcoe  and  here,  as  early  as  October 
 21st  of  the  same  vear,  Bro.  Huntlev  was  ordained, 
 and  our  first  church,  now  known  as  Keswick,  was 
 instituted  with  forty-three  members  by  Elders  J. 
 T.  Bailey  and  Simeon  Bishop.  Bro.  Huntley  stayed 
 in  Canada  a  little  more  than  a  year,  but  he  began 
 a  work  that  has  gone  on  ever  since. 
 
 Shortly  after  Bro.  Huntley's  return  to  New  York 
 two  other  young  men,  Bro.  Nathan  Harding,  and 
 Elder  Asa  C.  Morrison  (the  latter  ordained  for 
 this  special  mission)  were  sent  by  the  New  York 
 Conference  to  further  the  Canadian  work.  They 
 probably  did  not  stay  long,  but  for  some  years  the 
 work  seemed  very  dear  to  the  brethren  of  New 
 York  State,  and  they  continued  to  send  men  such 
 as  Bailev,  Blackmar,  Goff  and  others  who  did  very 
 much    for    the    new    movement.      They    were    soon 
 
CANADIAN  WORKERS 
 
 B.    J.   RODGERS 
 
 W.   W.   TRULL 
 
 MR.   AND   MRS.    W.    R.    STONE 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 585 
 
 joined  by  workers  Canadiau  reared,  and  the  work 
 quite  rapidly  developed  during  the  first  ten  years 
 in  the  face  of  fearful  odds.  There  were  no  railroads 
 and  most  of  the  traveling  was  done  through  dense 
 forests.  Yet  prior  to  1830,  the  following  churches 
 (and  probably  others)  were  organized:  Keswick,. 
 East  Gwillimbury  (Union  Street),  Newmarket,' 
 West  Gwillimbury,  Brougham,  Darlington,  Whitby 
 (Oshawa),  Haldimand  (Eddystoue),  Clark  (Orono)', 
 and  Hope.  That  would  appear  to  be  a  good  nine 
 years'  work  on  virgin  soil. 
 
 During  these  first  few  years   also   a   conference 
 was   formed.     The  isolated  churches  probably   felt 
 the  need  of  being  united,  for  they  had  the  most  bit 
 ter  opposition  to  meet,  particularly  by  the  Method- 
 ists at  that  time.     The  opposition  was  political  as 
 well  as  religious.    They  were  suspected  because  they 
 were  not  preaching  the  doctrine  of  the"  Trinity,  and 
 also  because  of  being  of  United  States  origin,  for 
 the  echoes  of  the  war  of  1812  had  hardly  died  away. 
 The   first   conference  assembled   in   the   Darlington 
 church  in  September,  182.j,  there  being  present  fi'om 
 the  United  States,  J.  T.   Bailey,   who  presided,  J. 
 Blackmar,  Isaac  Goff,  and  from  Canada,  T.  Henry, 
 J.  W.  Sherrard,  J.  VanCamp,  Sisson  Bradley,  Wm! 
 Noble,    and    other    representatives    from    the    new 
 churches.     In  all  these  years  since,  apparentlv,  the 
 conference  has  not  failed  to  gather  in  annual  ses- 
 sion, for  it  meets  this  year  in  its  eighty-third  ses- 
 sion. 
 
 The  next  twenty  years  were  still  quite  active  in 
 church  organization,  the  churches  in  Whitechurch, 
 Mariposa,  Markham,  King,   Burford,  and  Drayton' 
 
586  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 belonging  to  this  period.  But  tlie  work  was  largely 
 done  b}'  Canadian  ministers.  During  this  period  also 
 a  struggle  was  going  on  for  legal  recognition.  Our 
 ministers  were  not  allowed  to  perform  the  marriage 
 ceremony,  and  had  no  legal  status.  It  was  indeed 
 a  struggle,  for,  as  already  indicated,  they  were  sus- 
 pected because  hitherto  the  most  of  their  ministers 
 had  come  from  the  United  States.  And  then  it  was 
 during  this  period  that  the  Canadian  rebellion  for 
 responsible  government  took  place,  and  our  people 
 were  suspected  of  being  rebel  sympathizers,  as  they 
 no  doubt  largely  were.  However,  these  obstacles 
 were  at  last  removed,  and  in  1845  the  Christians 
 became  a  legally  recognized  denomination. 
 
 It  was  also  during  this  period  that  the  Ontario 
 Conference  first  embarked  on  the  troublous  seas  of 
 religious  journalism.  It  was  felt  that  our  work 
 could  be  more  firmly  established,  and  our  workers 
 united  more  effectively  for  a  common  cause,  if 
 they  could  be  kept  in  touch  with  each  other  by  a 
 church  paper.  Accordingly  in  the  fall  of  1844,  The 
 Christian  Luminary  made  its  appearance  in  Oshawa. 
 Elder  Wm.  Noble  was  the  first  editor,  but  it  was 
 apparently  Elder  T.  Henry  that  stood  behind  the 
 enterprise.  The  constituency,  however,  was  too 
 small  and  it  never  paid  its  way.  The  burden  at 
 last  became  too  heavy  and  its  list  was  handed  over 
 in  1840,  to  The  Christian  Palladium. 
 
 During  the  forty  years  from  1850  to  1890  the 
 work  seems  to  have  somewhat  languished,  but  sev- 
 eral churches  were  organized  during  these  years, 
 among  them  Franklin,  Scott,  Church  Hill,  and 
 Minto.     Two  further  efforts  were  made  to  establish 
 
K  i:  r.  i( ;  I  o  r  s   j  o  v  n  n  a  l  i  s  m  587 
 
 a  church  paper.  The  first  was  by  Rev.  J.  R.  Hoag 
 who  started  in  1853,  again  with  Oshawa  as  the 
 place  of  publication,  The  Christian  Offering.  This 
 venture  was  probably  a  little  more  successful  than 
 the  former,  but  in  1859  it,  too,  handed  its  list  over 
 to  The  Palladium.  Elder  T.  Garbutt  was  the  next 
 to  try  it,  but  the  financial  burden  was  too  great 
 for  one  to  carry  and  soon  it,  too,  ceased  publication. 
 What  may  be  considered  as  the  great  act  of  at- 
 tainment of  this  period  was  the  incorporation  of 
 our  Conference  as  The  Conference  of  the  Christian 
 Church  in  Ontario.  This  occurred  in  1877,  and  im- 
 mediately solidified  our  work,  as  the  conference 
 could  now  hold  property,  and  so  the  churches  were 
 brought  from  being  semi-detached  units  to  form  in- 
 tegral parts  of  a  body.  During  these  years  no  con- 
 ference was  ever  blessed  with  a  more  devoted,  self- 
 sacrificing  band  of  ministers  than  labored  in  the 
 Ontario  Conference.  But  there  seemed  nothing 
 around  which  to  rally,  and  growth  was  hardly  evi- 
 dent. Then,  too,  if  in  our  early  history  the  United 
 States  was  largely  our  source  of  supply  for  preach- 
 ers, now  the  tide  had  turned  and  practically  all 
 our  young  men  were  going  over  the  line  and  im- 
 poverishing our  work  by  staying  there.  This  was 
 I)robabh'  but  natural  as  there  were  no  schools,  nor 
 colleges,  controlled  by  our  people  in  Canada,  and 
 so  they  went  to  our  schools  in  the  United  States, 
 received  their  education  there,  and  were  almost  im- 
 mediately invited  to  some  attractive  pulpit  to  which 
 their  college  association  had  introduced  them.  Our 
 conference  came  to  be  composed  largely  of  noble, 
 old   men. 
 
588  •  T  H  E    O  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  I.    O  F 
 
 Now  Ave  come  to  our  closing  period,  from  1890 
 to  the  present.  We  might  speak  of  this  as  the 
 period  of  reconstruction.  Three  movements  distinct, 
 and  yet  but  one  needs  to  be  mentioned  here.  Once 
 again  a  conference  paper  is  attempted.  In  January, 
 1890,  the  Christian  Mufffnine  (now  The  Yanguarcl) 
 made  its  appearance.  This  time,  however,  it  is  a 
 conference  enterprise  and  the  conference  makes  up 
 its  deficits,  hirge  or  small.  So,  witlnrnt  a  break 
 for  over  seventeen  years,  it  has  been  entering  our 
 homes,  carrying  its  message  of  cheer  and  brother- 
 hood, and  bidding  us  ever  Onward,  Then  again 
 the  exodus  of  our  yoving  ministers  has  practically 
 ceased.  Our  young  men  were  first  encouraged  to  enter 
 Queen's  University,  Kingston,  and  the  home  of  Bro. 
 J.  N,  Dales  became  the  fount  of  educational  and 
 denominational  enthusiasm.  In  October,  1906,  Bro. 
 Dales  became  our  professor  in  the  faculty  of  Mac- 
 Master  University,  and  there  our  student  colony 
 from  the  United  States  and  Canada,  now  in  its 
 second  year's  existence,  numbers  a  dozen,  and  there 
 is  much  hope  for  our  pulpit  of  to-morrow.  Then 
 also  a  forward  march  was  begun  to  occupy  new  and 
 strategic  territory.  In  December,  1899,  a  church 
 was  organized  in  the  city  of  Toronto,  the  capital 
 city  of  our  province  and  the  second  city  of  our 
 dominion,  ,which  promises  to  be  one  of  our  strong 
 churches  in  the  near  future.  In  ]!)04  a  church 
 was  organized  in  the,  to  us,  important  village  of 
 StoutTville,  and  then  in  1!)07,  work  was  begun  in 
 Western  Canada. 
 
 These  movements  are  all  of  them  full  of  hope 
 for  the  future.    Our  problems  are  not  yet  all  solved, 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  ()  U  K  X  V  I.  I  S  "M  589 
 
 neither  are  our  dangers  all  passed.  We  have  not  yet 
 recovered  from  our  impoverishment  of  young  men, 
 and  our  grand  old  men  are  laying  aside  the  armour. 
 But,  if  we  can,  and  we  believe  we  can,  tide  over  this 
 pressing  period  of  two  or  three  years,  victor}^  shall 
 be  ours  in  the  Master's  name. 
 
 As  I  close  this  sketch  let  me  speak  of  two  char- 
 acteristics of  our  church  in  Canada,  past  and 
 present.  We  are  an  evangelistic  people.  We  pub- 
 lish the  Evangel  of  Jesus,  and  seek  in  revival  ef- 
 fort, and  otherwise,  to  get  people  to  accept  it.  And 
 we  are  a  loyal  people;  to  our  British  King,  of 
 course,  but  also  to  the  people  and  denomination  called 
 only  Christian.  In  all  these  years  surprisingly 
 few  of  our  ministerial  brethren,  and  comparatively 
 few  of  our  lay  members  who  have  remained  in  Cana- 
 da, have  left  us  for  other  denominations.  With  all 
 our  hearts  we  believe  in  the  principles  of  liberty  and 
 brotherhood  that  characterize  the  Christian  Church, 
 and  unitedly  we  pray  that  long  ere  another  Cen- 
 tennial is  celebrated,  the  Master's  prayer  may  be 
 answered  that 
 
 "Tlieij  (ill  iiKiij  he  one." 
 
 Drayton,  Ontario. 
 
REV.  JNO.  A.   GOSS 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S  J  O  T'  R  X  A L  I  S  M  591 
 
 THE  NEW  ENGLAND  CONVENTION 
 
 BY   REV.  JOHN  A.  GOSS. 
 
 The  New  England  Christian  Convention  is  com- 
 posed of  members  of  the  Christian  churches.  The 
 object  of  the  Convention  is  to  promote  a  general  in- 
 terest and  aid  in  the  general  prosperity  of  the  whole 
 body.  The  Convention  was  organized  in  Lynn, 
 Mass.,  November  5,  1845.  Its  officers  consist  of  a 
 president,  vice-president,  .secretary  and  treasurer; 
 also  a  Sunday-school  secretary,  C.  E.  secretary,  and 
 Junior  C.  E.  secretary. 
 
 The  Convention  therefore  takes  an  interest  in 
 all  the  departments  of  Christian  work  in  the 
 churches.  The  officers  are  chosen  annually.  At  the 
 first  its  membership  was  composed  of  delegates 
 elected  from  the  churches. 
 
 As  at  present  organized  the  Convention  is  com- 
 posed of  delegates,  lay  and  clerical,  from  the  several 
 conferences. 
 
 The  Convention  meets  annually  in  the  month  of 
 June.  The  Convention  has  no  authority  over  the 
 churches.  It  gives  advice  and,  the  churches  having 
 the  good  of  all  at  heart,  the  advice  is  usually  fol 
 lowed.  There  is  perfect  harmony  between  the  Con- 
 vention and  the  churches.  Some  years  ago  the  Con- 
 vention authorized  ''A  statement  of  general  senti- 
 ments held  hij  tJie  Christians."  While  it  was  not  a 
 creed,  yet  it  was  generally  accepted  by  the  churches 
 of  New  England.  When  it  was  before  the  Convention, 
 in  the  discussion  that  followed,  there  was  one  brother 
 
PILLARS   IN  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  WORK 
 
 REV.    I.    H.    COE 
 
 REV.   B.    S.    BATCIIELOR 
 
 REV.    WILLIAM    MILLER 
 
 REV.   A.  G.  MORTON 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  U  R  N  A L  I  S  M  593 
 
 who  objected,  unless  they  put  upon  it  what  is  some- 
 times found  upon  a  railroad  ticket,  ''Good  for  this 
 day  only,"  ''for"'  said  he,  ''I  do  not  know  what  I  shall 
 believe  to-morrow." 
 
 The  ''statement"  disowned  all  formal  creeds,  and 
 considered  the  Bible  a  sufficient  rule  of  faith  and 
 practice,  and  Christian  Character  the  only  test  of 
 fellowship  and  church-membership.  That  the  high- 
 est expression  of  God's  love  was  in  the  gift  of  His 
 Son  who,  laying  aside  the  glory  which  he  had  with 
 the  Father  before  the  w^orld  was,  took  upon  Him 
 man's  nature,  and  suffered  upon  the  cross  that  we 
 might  through  Him  have  everlasting  life.  That  the 
 grace  of  God  was  freely  offered  to  all,  and  the  church 
 is  composed  of  all  true  believers  in  Christ,  whose 
 duty  it  is  to  associate  themselves  together  for  spirit- 
 ual growth,  and  Christian  fellowship,  for  the  ob- 
 servance of  the  ordinances,  for  the  teaching  of  gos- 
 pel truth,  and  for  a  zealous  effort  for  the  conversion 
 of  men. 
 
 The  following  note  was  attached  to  the  statement : 
 
 The  churches  of  the  Christian  denomiuation  almost 
 universally  administer  baptism  by  immersion,  but  regularly 
 invite  all  Christians  to  the  Lord's  table. 
 
 .  A  few  years  ago  the  Convention  authorized  the 
 publication  of  a  W'eekly  denominational  paper  in  the 
 interest  of  the  New  England  churches.  For  several 
 years  the  paper  was  published,  but  for  lack  of  sup- 
 port has  been  discontinued. 
 
 Many  of  the  workers  in  the  Convention  in  years 
 gone  by  have  entered  into  rest.  I  recall  Revs.  D.  P. 
 Pike,  H.  M.  Eaton,  B.  S.  Batchelor,  John  Tilton,  E. 
 Edmunds,  and  many  others  that  might  be  mentioned. 
 
594  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 The  Convention  has  been,  and  is  a  help  to  the 
 churches.  It  brings  together  annually  the  strong  men 
 and  women  of  our  churches  and  they  work  together 
 for  the  best  interests  of  the  general  cause.  The  Con-- 
 vention  is  a  help  and  inspiration  for  greater  work 
 for  the  Master.  The  Convention  has  helped  some  of 
 our  weak  churches,  and  to-day  they  live  and  are 
 strong  because  of  that  help. 
 
 For  various  causes  many  of  our  churches  in  New 
 England  have  lost  their  visibility.  But  few  churches 
 in  the  past  twenty-five  years  have  been  organized. 
 Churches  of  other  denominations,  and  ministers  of 
 the  gospel,  have  nearly  taken  the  position  of  our 
 own  churches.  The  Congregational  Church  of  New 
 England  is  as  free  and  liberal  as  the  churches  of 
 the  Christian  faith.  Yet  we  live,  and  have  soma 
 strong  churches  and  as  able  ministers  as  can  be 
 found  in  any  of  the  denominations  about  us.  The 
 New  England  Convention  and  Conferences  are  to- 
 day a  power  in  connection  with  the  churches  of  our 
 faith.  Our  work  is  not  yet  completed,  and  will 
 not  be  until  the  prayer  of  Christ  is  fully  answered. 
 
 That  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou  Father  art  in  me. 
 and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us :  that  the 
 world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast  sent  me. — John   11:21. 
 
 We  have  every  reason  therefore  to  thank  God, 
 and  take  courage. 
 
 York  Corner,  Me. 
 
REV.    W.    W.    ST  ALE  Y,    D.    D. 
 
m^LlGl  O  r  S     J  (^  U  K  X  ALTS  M 
 
 THE  SOUTHERN  CHRISTIAN  CONVENTION 
 
 597 
 
 BY   REV.    W.    W.   STALEY,   D.  D. 
 President 
 
 About  the  fourth  decade  of  the  Nineteenth  Cen- 
 tury,   the    ^Southern    Christian    Association"    was 
 formed  and,  soon  after,  "correspondence"  with  the 
 northern    and    western   "Christians,"   bodies   which 
 Had  come  into  existence  soon  after  the  formation  of 
 the  Southern  Church  in  1794,  brought  all  three  of 
 these  bodies  into  intimate  relations.  .  This  -Union 
 Correspondence"  continued  till  the  "General   Con- 
 vention" held  in  Cincinnati  in  1854,  when  the  south- 
 ern delegate  withdrew  for  reasons  which  appear  in 
 the  preamble  and  declarations  when  the  "General 
 Convention   of  the  Christian   Church,   South  "  was 
 formed  at  Union  Chapel,  Alamance  Countv,  North 
 Carolina,  in  September,  1856.     This  meeting  lasted 
 five  days,  with  three  sessions  each  day.     The  whole 
 subject  was  thoroughly  canvassed  and,  finallv,  the 
 Convention"    expressed    sincere    sorrow    that    cir- 
 cumstances made  it  necessary  to  organize;  that  thev 
 had  been   denounced  by  northern  brethren  as  sin- 
 ners; that  the  bitterest  language  had  been  emploved 
 by  them  in  their  conferences  and  conventions;  and 
 that  the  Southern  delegate,  W.  B.  Wellons    D    D 
 in   his  effort  to  present  a  minority   report  at  the 
 Cincinnati  Convention,  had  been  treated  with  con- 
 tempt.   The  record  of  that  meeting  also  shows  that 
 slavery  was  the  question  on  which  the  church  divided 
 mto  "North"  and  "South." 
 
w 
 
 P*    CO 
 rH 
 
 a    . 
 
 K  CO 
 
 .9   9 
 
 -«1 
 
 CS    5 
 
 <w 
 
 m 
 
 P      ^ 
 
 <M 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 ts' 
 
 o 
 
 ^^' 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 s    ■*-* 
 
 a   o 
 
 t— ( 
 
 %^ 
 
 -  ^ 
 
 ci 
 
 c= 
 
 ■^  ^ 
 
 £  ^ 
 
 Q 
 
 ^  .2 
 
 t^. 
 
 c;  —1 
 
 > 
 
 »-= 
 
 II 
 
 0) 
 
 4w 
 
 a 
 
 OS 
 
 C3  'O 
 
 a 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ~ 
 
 a 
 
 CM 
 
 CO     OJ 
 
 a 
 
 <S    3 
 
 a 
 
 W    "M 
 
 o  .t; 
 
 >    ^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 =  ■& 
 
 o 
 
 J5 
 
 ;  ■"-•  be  d  ^  tn 
 
 es 
 
 a     S  to  *?  •, 
 -     oj  a  s- 
 
 c:  ja 
 
 oJ  a  ;^  (3 
 
 .  Ofe,' 
 
 ='^2. 
 
 a     SSa* 
 
 Z    S      «      s  S±l 
 
 >*:  -  2  -  —        o 
 S  "  ^  5     'I'  2 
 
 V    ■-  '-  9   O  M 
 
 ?^  '^rrs^as 
 
 ►-;  -3  J  =  >  .^  c^ 
 --    -  ^  o  ■-  -^^ 
 
 0^- 
 
 :  X 
 
 5=     3^ 
 
 _?r-Kj.9 
 
 a  ^  ■'   !;";;:  fu 
 a  -4=C3U  t,P- 
 
 a  4_.  ^  "^  — ,  ^  ;-! 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 599 
 
 At  this  first  meeting  the  "Five  Cardinal  Princi 
 pies"  were  adopted,  the  organization  and  functions 
 of  local  churches  defined,  the  annual  conference  out- 
 lined, and  the  basis  was  laid  for  the  fuller  organiza- 
 tion in  1866.  The  Five  Cardinal  Principles  adopted 
 at  this  meeting  in  1866,  were  as  follows: 
 
 1.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Head  of  the  Church 
 
 2.  The  name  Christian  to  the  exclusion  of  all  party  or 
 sectarian  names, 
 
 3.  The  Holy  Bible,  or  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
 ^ew  Testaments,  our  only  Creed  or  Confession  of  Faith 
 
 4.  Christian  character,  or  vital  piety,  the  only  test  of 
 fellowship  and  church-membership. 
 
 5.  The  right  of  private  judgment  and  the  liberty  of 
 conscience  the  privilege  and  duty  of  all. 
 
 The  adoption  of  these  principles  did  much  to  es- 
 tablish the  evangelical  position  of  the  Christian 
 Church  in  the  South. 
 
 The  first  regular-  Convention  was  held  in  Cypress 
 Chapel,  Nansemond  County,  Virginia,  in  May,  1858. 
 
 At  this  session  arrangements  were  made  to  trans- 
 fer the  Christian  ^Sun,  which  was  first  published  at 
 Hillsboro,  North  Carolina,  in  1844,  from  the  South- 
 ern Christian  Association  to  the  General  Con- 
 vention. The  paper  had  fifteen  hundred  sub- 
 scribers, the  price  was  one  dollar  and  a  half,  and 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Wellons  was  editor. 
 
 Graham  Institute,  which  ultimately  became  Elon 
 College  in  1890,  was  placed  under  the  care  of  a 
 Board  chosen  by  the  Convention,  and  plans  were 
 matured  to  increase  the  capital  stock  to  four  thou- 
 sand dollars. 
 
 A  Missionary  Society  of  fifty  members  at  one 
 dollar  a  year,  and  thirty-five  life  members  at  ten 
 dollars,  was  organized;  and  plans  for  a  book  con- 
 
O 
 Q 
 P 
 
 1-5 
 
 C3 
 
 a  "^ 
 I*  ^ 
 
 Ha 
 
 O)  o 
 
 a 
 
 bt 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURXALISM  GOl 
 
 cern,  on  a  small  scale,  were  partially  matured. 
 The  Convention  failed  to  meet  in  1862  on  account 
 of  the  Civil  War. 
 
 The  second  regular  session  met  in  Mount  Auburn 
 church,  Warren  County,  North  Carolina,  in  May, 
 1866,  with  only  fourteen  delegates  present,  and  re- 
 mained in  session  four  days.  Plans  were  initiated 
 for  the  resuscitation  and  publication  of  the  Chris- 
 tian Sun,  which  had  been  totally  destroyed  by  the 
 Federal  troops  in  Suffolk,  Virginia,  during  the  Civil 
 War. 
 
 "The  Principles  and  Government  of  the  Christian 
 Church"  was  adopted  and  referred  to  a  committee 
 on  revision,  composed  of  Rev.  W.  B.  Wellons,  presi- 
 dent. Revs.  John  N.  Manning  and  Solomon  Apple, 
 and  Deacons  Thomas  J.  Kilby  and  Alfred  Moring, 
 to  prepare  the  manuscript  for  publication. 
 
 An  extra  session  convened  with  this  same  church 
 in  May,  1867,  when  twenty-four  members  were  pres- 
 ent. The  work  of  the  revision  committee  was  unani- 
 mously adopted  and  Dr.  Wellons  was  authorized  to 
 have  the  book  published,  which  was  done  in  Peters- 
 burg, Va.,  that  same  year. 
 
 The  committee  on  publications  had  allowed  Rev. 
 W.  B.  Wellons  the  use  of  the  name  "Christian  Sun" 
 and  he  had  published  the  paper  on  his  own  respon- 
 sibility since  February,  1867. 
 
 The  third  regular  session  was  held  in  Suffolk, 
 Virginia,  in  ]May,  1870:  Revs.  I.  H.  Coe  and  B.  S. 
 Batchelor,  of  New  Bedford,  Massachusetts,  were 
 present  as  fraternal  messengers  from  the  New  Eng- 
 land Convention,  This  was  the  first  step  toward 
 the  restoration  of  fraternal  relations  between  the 
 
602  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 church  north  and  south  after  the  Cincinnati  episode 
 of  1854,  and  the  additional  estrangements  of  the 
 Civil  War. 
 
 The  lack  of  efficient  ministers  and  ministerial 
 support  was  deeply  lamented  in  an  elaborate  report. 
 Educational  interests  were  considered,  and  con- 
 ference schools  were  recommended.  A  financial  re- 
 port first  appears  at  this  session,  disclosing  a  balance 
 of  1219.90. 
 
 Christian  union  was  a  prominent  topic  for  dis- 
 cussion, and  ended  in  preamble  and  resolutions  ap- 
 pealing to  all  true  Christians  to  unite  in  promoting 
 the  "unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace"  as 
 the  only  safeguard  of  Protestantism.  Clmrcli  Fed- 
 eration is  only  the  wider  application  given  to  the 
 position  of  the  Southern  Christian  Convention  in 
 1870. 
 
 The  fourth  regular  session  was  held  in  New  Provi- 
 dence church,  Graham,  N.  C,  in  1874.  Christian 
 Union  was  the  burden  of  that  session,  President  W. 
 B.  Wellons  being  on  fire  on  that  subject.  A  mani- 
 festo was  addressed  to  lovers  of  union  everywhere, 
 but  there  were  no  practical  results,  and  the  mani- 
 festo expired  among  its  ardent  friends. 
 
 The  fifth  regular  session  was  held  in  Lebanon 
 church,  Caswell  County,  North  Carolina,  in  May, 
 1878. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Wellons,  D.  D.,  who  had  been  the 
 president  of  the  Convention  since  its  organization 
 in  1856,  died  February  10,  1877,  and  Rev.  Jesse 
 T.  Whitley,  the  successor  of  Dr.  Wellons  as  pastor 
 of  the  Suffolk  church  and  editor  of  the  Christian 
 Sun,  was  elected  president. 
 
RELIGIOUS    J  ( )  IT  It  N  A  L  I  S  M  603 
 
 It  was  decided  to  issue  a  second  edition  of  the 
 Hymn-Book,  and  Kev.  James  W.  Wellons  was  chosen 
 as  evangelist;  and  it  was  decided  to  meet  in  extra- 
 ordinary session,  in  Suffolk,  Va.,  in  1879,  for  the 
 purpose  of  revising  the  Principles  and  Government 
 of  the  Church. 
 
 The  extra  session  was  dulv  held  in  Suffolk,  Va., 
 in  1879 ;  and  Rev.  W.  S,  Long  was  chosen  president. 
 
 After  a  long  and  careful  review  of  the  whole  sub- 
 ject of  revision,  no  change  was  made  and  the  Con- 
 vention adjourned. 
 
 The  sixth  regular  session  convened  in  Alorris- 
 ville,  N.  C,  in  May,  1882,  and  Rev.  W.  S.  Long 
 was  again  chosen  president. 
 
 Favorable  report  was  made  by  Committee  on 
 Home  Missions,  upon  work  of  evangelist  Rev.  James 
 W.  Wellons;  plans  were  adopted  to  found  a  denom- 
 inational college;  Rev.  D.  A.  Long  was  elected  gen- 
 eral agent  to  secure  subscriptions  to  stock,  and  the 
 Executive  Committee  was  authorized  to  call  a  meet- 
 ing of  the  stockholders  and  organize  when  the 
 agent  had  secured  Ten  TJiouscuul  Dollars  in  sub- 
 scriptions. Rev.  D.  A.  Long  was  elected  to  the 
 presidency  of  Antioch  College,  Yellow  Springs, 
 Ohio,  in  1883,  and  the  college  proposition  languish- 
 ed till  revived  in  1888. 
 
 This  session  of  the  Convention  appointed  Revs. 
 D.  A.  Long,  M.  B.  Barrett,  J.  W.  Wellons,  and  J.  D. 
 Kernodle,  Esq.,  fraternal  messengers  to  the  Amer- 
 ican Christian  Convention  which  met  in  Albany, 
 N.  Y.  This  was  the  first  time  messengers  were  so 
 sent  after  the  war. 
 
 The  seventh  regular  session  was  held  in  Mount 
 
REV.   M.   J.   W.  ELDER  REV.   J.   D.    ELDER 
 
 Father   and   Son,    both   ol'   Alaltnma. 
 Christian   Pioneers   in   the   further    South. 
 
 REV.    Jl'BILEE    SMITH 
 
 of   Georgia 
 A  theologian  of  much  ability. 
 
 DEACON  ALFRED  MORING 
 
 For    many    years    Treasurer    of 
 the  Southern  Cliristian  Convention. 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM  605 
 
 Auburn  church,  Warren  County,  N.  C,  in  May, 
 188G,  and  Rev.  W.  W.  Staley  was  chosen  president. 
 
 The  Virginia  Valley  Conference  was  reported 
 in  a  state  of  disorganization  and  provision  was  made 
 to  reorganize  the  Conference  through  the  president 
 of  the  Convention. 
 
 Rev.  J.  P.  Barrett  was  appointed  Children's  Ed- 
 ucational Secretary,  with  prescribed  duties;  and 
 the  money  raised  through  this  seci^etary  was  to  be 
 loaned  to  worthy  young  men  preparing  for  the 
 gospel  ministry.  This  department  finally  became 
 the  stream  from  which  the  Christian  Orphanage  was 
 derived. 
 
 In  response  to  a  memorial  from  the  North  Caro- 
 lina and  Virginia  Conference  on  Foreign  Missions, 
 a  Board  of  (Control  was  created,  with  Rev.  P.  T. 
 Klapp  as  chairman,  under  rules  prescribed  by  the 
 Convention.  This  was  the  first  Convention  action 
 on  this  great  subject  and  marks  an  era  of  wider 
 growth. 
 
 A  Theological  Department  was  established  in  con- 
 nection with  Suffolk  Collegiate  Institute,  Suffolk, 
 Va.,  Prof.  P.  J.  Kernodle,  principal,  and  Rev.  W. 
 W.  Staley  chosen  as  teacher. 
 
 Rev.  C.  J.  Jones,  editor  of  the  Herald  of  Gospel 
 Lihertij,  Dayton,  Ohio,  attended  this  Convention,  and 
 brought  such  a  spirit  as  to  reduce  sectional  preju- 
 dice. 
 
 Revs.  W.  S.  Long  and  W.  G.  Cletnents  presented 
 a  memorial  from  the  North  Carolina  and  Virginia 
 Conference,  requesting  that  the  Convention  and  the 
 Conferences  composing  it  be  represented  in  the 
 usual  way  in  the  next  session  of  the  American  Chris- 
 
North    Carolina    Preachers    laboring   chiefly   in   the    last   half   of 
 
 the   nineteenth    century. 
 
 REV.    THOS.    J.    FOWLER  REV.    ALFRED     ISELEY 
 
 They    l:il)ored    together    in    the    cause    of    Christ,    doing    a    great 
 
 worlc    in    their    day. 
 
 REV.  ALFRED    AFRLE  REV.     SOL.     APPLE 
 
 A    man    of    deep    piety    and    a       He  was  true  under  trial  and  did 
 power  for  righteousness  in  his  day.  a    good    worlc    for    the    cause. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM  007 
 
 tian  Convention;  and  it  was  finally  decided  to  send 
 the  folloAving  fraternal  messengers  to  the  New  Bed- 
 ford Convention  in  October,  1S8G:  Revs.  W.  S.  Long, 
 W.  G.  Clements,  J.  W.  Wellons,  J.  P.  Barrett,  M.  B. 
 Barrett,  W.  W.  Staley  and  layman  F.  O.  Moring. 
 This  was  a  second  stej)  toward  reunion.  At  the 
 New  Bedford  Convention,  Rev.  D.  A.  Long,  President 
 of  Antioch  College,  was  chosen  President  of  the  Con- 
 vention. As  he  'was  'jorn,  reared  and  educated  in 
 North  Carolina,  this  added  another  step  to  the  union 
 movement. 
 
 An  extra  session  was  held  in  New  Providence 
 church,  Graham,  N.  C,  in  September,  1888,  to  con- 
 sider the  wisdom  of  immediate  effort  to  establish 
 a  denominational  college.  After  mature  deliberation 
 a  board  of  fifteen  trustees  was  elected,  and  the  fol- 
 lowing provisional  board  was  chosen  with  power 
 to  select  location :  Revs.  W.  S.  Long,  J.  P.  Barrett, 
 and  F.  O.  ]\foring,  J.  H.  Harden,  and  Dr.  G.  S.  Wat- 
 son. Rev.  J.  P.  Barrett  was  chosen  agent,  but 
 afterward  resigned,  and  Rev.  W.  S.  Long  was 
 elected  in  his  place  by  the  Provisional  Board.  The 
 agent.  Rev.  W.  S.  Long,  solicited  donations  and 
 subscriptions  and  the  present  site  of  Elon  College 
 was  finally  selected  by  the  Board. 
 
 It  was  also  decided  to  unite  with  the  American 
 Christian  Convention  in  the  pre])aration  and  pub- 
 lication of  a  new  hymnal.  This  proposition  was 
 presented  to  the  Convention  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Summer- 
 bell,  secretary  of  the  A.  C.  Convention. 
 
 The  Convention  also  approved  the  election  by  the 
 A.  C.  C.  of  Rev.  C.  J.  Jones  as  General  Evangelist, 
 and  voted  him  an  o[)cn  door  and  hearty  welcome 
 
608  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 to  the  churches  of  the  South.  Dr.  Jones  was 
 present  and  acknowledged  this  courtesy  in  the 
 sweetest  words. 
 
 The  eighth  regular  session  was  held  in  Suffolk, 
 Virginia,  in  May,  1890,  In  addition  to  improve- 
 ment in  foreign  mission  efifort,  Elon  College  was 
 opened  September  2,  1890,  and  delegates  were 
 elected  to  the  American  Christian  Convention 
 which  met  in  Marion,  Indiana,  of  the  same 
 year.  At  the  Marion  Convention  the  Southern 
 Christian  Convention  and  the  American  Christian 
 Convention  united  and  there  was  great  rejoicing. 
 This  was  the  first  reunion  of  any  Protestant  de- 
 nomination after  the  war. 
 
 The  ninth  regular  i^ession  was  held  in  the  chapel 
 of  Elon  College,  in  May,  1892,  the  quadrennial 
 session  having  been  changed  at  the  extra  session 
 of  1888  to  biennial  sessions.  From  this  date  the 
 Convention  has  met  every  two  years. 
 
 The  Christian  Missionary  Association  was 
 launched  at  this  session,  the  first  consideration  of 
 the  Christian  Orphanage  was  introduced,  the  col- 
 lege interest  took  important  place,  and  routine  work 
 filled  up  those  busy  days. 
 
 The  tenth  regular  session  was  held  in  the  Memo- 
 rial Christian  Temple,  Norfolk,  Va.,  in  May,  1894. 
 
 By  invitation  the  Executive  Board  of  the  A.  C. 
 C.  met  in  Norfolk  at  the  same  time  and  were 
 presented  to  the  Convention  and  invited  to  take 
 part  in  the  deliberations.  Besides  the  Board,  many 
 other  officials  and  prominent  persons  from  the 
 North  were  present.  On  Sunday  the  Memorial  Tem- 
 ple was  dedicated  and  Rev.  Thos.  M.  McWhinney, 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  TT  rt  X  A  L  I  S  :M  GOO 
 
 D.  D.,  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon.  This  church 
 was  erected  as  a  monument  to  the  Marion  reunion, 
 both  sections  contributing  to  the  building  fund. 
 The  visit  of  the  Board  and  so  many  prominent  men 
 was  a  supreme  moment  in  the  history  of  the  Con- 
 vention. The  lamented  C.  J.  Jones,  D.  D.,  was  the 
 pastor  of  the  church  and  had  been  from  its  organi- 
 zation in  1889. 
 
 Report  showed  increasing  interest  among  the 
 conferences  in  missions,  and  that  Elon  College  had 
 surpassed  the  most  sanguine  hope  of  its  ardent 
 friends. 
 
 A  committee  of  five  was  ai)pointed  to  consider 
 and  report  plans  concerning  an  orphanage. 
 
 The  eleventh  regular  session  was  held  in  Bur- 
 lington, N.  C,  in  May,  1896. 
 
 Report  on  education  showed  that  Elon  College 
 had  inspired  and  quickened  almost  all  local  church- 
 es. The  orphanage  was  further  considered.  The 
 Christian'  Endeavor  movement  was  endorsed  and 
 commended.  The  whole  session  was  characterized 
 by  enthusiastic  interest  and  a  hopeful  outlook. 
 
 The  twelfth  regular  session  met  in  Raleigh, 
 N.  C,  in  May,  1898.  The  most  important 
 new  action  of  this  session  was  a  plan  to  raise  money 
 annually  from  the  conferences,  through  the  local 
 churches,  for  Elon  College,  which  is  equivalent  to 
 an  endowment  of  thirty-six  thousand  dollars  at  five 
 per  cent.  This  has  not  been  realized  in  full,  but 
 nearly  so,  and  proves  to  have  been  a  wise  plan. 
 
 The  growth  of  the  orphanage  idea  was  evident, 
 and  all  other  enterprises  seemed  to  be  sustained 
 with  increase  of  interest. 
 
I— t 
 O 
 
 Q 
 
 W 
 W 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 O 
 
 zc 
 O 
 
n  K  I.  I  Cx  I  O  U  S     .7  O  T^  R  N  A  L  I  S  M  611 
 
 The  thirteenth  regiikir  session  was  held  in  Frank- 
 lin, Ya.,  in  May,  1900,  and  Rev.  P.  H.  Fleming  was 
 chosen  president. 
 
 The  matter  of  maturing  a  plan  to  raise  a  Twen- 
 tieth Century  offering  for  Elon  College  was  the  most 
 important  subject  before  this  session.  It  finally 
 resulted  in  the  sum  of  $12,000,00  to  which  Hon. 
 F.  A.  rainier  added  |20,000.00  which  he  counted 
 as  payment  on  his  $30,000.00  bequest  to  the  college. 
 
 All  other  enterprises  received  due  attention  in 
 relative  proportion. 
 
 The  fourteenth  regular  session  was  held  in  Ashe- 
 boro,  N.  C,  in  May,  1902.  It  was  a  good  session; 
 the  enterprises  of  the  Convention  were  duly  fos- 
 tered; the  orphanage  idea  was  growing  in  favor; 
 Elon  College  had  made  improvements  in  buildings 
 and  work;  and  a  forward  movement  in  systematic 
 woi'k  was  manifest  along  all  lines. 
 
 The  fifteenth  regular  session  was  held  w^ith  the 
 Berea  church.  Driver,  Ya.,  in  April,  1904,  and  Rev. 
 W.  W.  Staley  w^as  elected  president. 
 
 The  Christian  Sun  was  purchased  by  the  Con- 
 vention from  Rev.  J.  O.  Atkinson,  D.  I).,  editor, 
 for  twenty-three  hundred  dollars.  The  name  was 
 already  the  propertj-  of  the  Convention,  but  the 
 subscription  list,  good- will,  and  equipment  was  the 
 property  of  the  editor. 
 
 President  W.  W.  Staley,  of  Elon  College,  reported 
 the  college  out  of  debt  the  first  time  in  its  history, 
 and  an  endowment  fund  of  $30,000.00.  The  first 
 donation  to  the  endowment  was  by  Rev.  O.  J.  Wait, 
 D.  D.,  and  was  $1,000.00;  the  second  was  $25.00 
 by  Rev.  J.  J.  Summerbell;  then  Hon.  F.  A.  Palmer 
 
G12  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 gave  130,000.00,  most  of  which  went  into  the  en- 
 dowment. 
 
 The  A.  C.  C.  had  met  for  the  first  time  in  the 
 South  in  the  Memorial  Christian  Temple,  Nor- 
 folk, Va.,  in  October,  1902,  and  this  convention 
 had  aided  in  the  entertainment  in  the  sum  of  six 
 hundred  dollars. 
 
 The  orphanage  interest  was  ui'ged  with  new  em- 
 phasis upon  the  Convention ;  and  home  and  foreign 
 mission  ideas  were  pressed  with  new  zeal. 
 
 The  sixteenth  regular  session  was  held  in  Bur- 
 lington, N.  C,  in  May,  1900.  President  J.  O.  At- 
 kinson, D.  D.,  reported  the  Christian  Missionary 
 Association  as  growing  in  interest,  collections  and 
 usefulness. 
 
 Kev.   J.   L.  Foster,   secretary   of  the   orphanage, 
 
 reported    collections    since    1897 |8,929.86 
 
 And  expenses  for  the  same  time  895.85 
 
 Balance  above  expenses |8,034.01 
 
 Rev.  W.  S.  Long,  D.  D.,  and  Rev.  J.  L.  Foster, 
 committee  on  orphanage,  reported  charter  for  or- 
 phanage secured;  location  chosen  at  Elon  College; 
 112.5  acres  of  land  purchased  at  cost  of  |2,410.05; 
 a  good  two-story  brick  building  erected,  116  ft.  by 
 39  ft.  9  in.,  with  wing  30  ft.  by  24  ft.  at  total  cost  of 
 less  than  ten  thousand  dollars.  A  board  of  seven 
 trustees  was  elected,  and  Rev.  J.  L.  Foster  was 
 subsequently  elected  superintendent  by  the  board. 
 The  editor  of  the  Christian  Sun  reported  2,906 
 subscribers  against  2,046  two  years  before,  with 
 thirty-seven  states,  territories  and  foreign  countries 
 represented. 
 
It  K  I>  1  (}  I  (ir  S     JO  r  K  XAL  I  S  M  613 
 
 The  committee  on  education  reported  the  erection 
 of  a  new  and  splendid  dormitory  for  young  ladies 
 at  Elon  College,  a  new  power-house,  and  the  in- 
 stallment of  an  up-to-date  water,  light  and  heat- 
 ing system  for  the  college;  also,  that  the  number  of 
 students  had  increased  in  proportion  to  the  new 
 equipment. 
 
 The  seventeenth  regular  Convention  was  held  with 
 the  First  church  in  Greensboro,  N.  C,  last  of  April, 
 1008.  This  was  pronounced  the  best  session  in  the 
 history  of  the  Convention.  Rev.  J.  P.  Barrett,  D. 
 D.,  editor  Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty,  and  Rev.  O. 
 W.  Powers,  D,  D.,  Secretarv  of  home  missions  for 
 A.  C.  C,  Dayton,  Ohio,  were  present  and  added  to 
 the  interest  of  the  session. 
 
 Forward  movements  along  all  lines  seemed  to 
 be  the  watchword ;  especially  in  Sunday-school  and 
 Christian  Endeavor  work ;  and  it  was  planned  to 
 put  a  mission  agent  in  the  field. 
 
 Good  reports  came  in  from  all  departments,  and 
 a  determined  purpose  to  develop  the  resources  and 
 make  more  efficient  the  agencies  of  the  Convention 
 characterized  all  that  was  done. 
 
 The  growth  of  the  Convention  has  been  slow  but 
 steady,  and  every  position  taken  setMiis  to  be  per- 
 manent. The  government  under  Avhich  the  Con- 
 vention, Conferences  and  local  churches,  perform 
 their  work,  has  produced  order,  system,  and  uni- 
 formity among  the  churches. 
 
 The  Convention  is  composed  of  seven  conferences, 
 Georgia  and  Alabama;  Alabama;  North  Carolina 
 and  Virginia;  Eastern  North  Carolina;  Western 
 North  Carolina;  Eastern  Virginia;  and  the  Virginia 
 
G14  T  II  E     r  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  L     O  F 
 
 Valley  Central.  Tliere  are  about  one  luindred 
 ministers,  two  linndred  ehnrches,  twenty  thonsand 
 members,  property  value  five  hundred  tliousand  dol- 
 lars, and  a  good  future  outlook.  The  Convention 
 is  small,  but  has  self-respect  and  the  respect  of 
 other  denominations  and  the  i»ublic.  If  it  had  not 
 been  for  its  form  of  government  and  the  order  that 
 has  grown  out  of  it,  it  is  fair  to  say  that  it  would 
 be  next  to  extinct.  "Order  is  heaven's  first  law," 
 and  law  is  heaven's  first  order;  law  and  order  be- 
 long together  in  the  church. 
 
 The  Southern  Christian  Convention  takes  its 
 place  among  the  brotherhood,  and  joins  all  in 
 thanksgiving  for  the  privilege  of  taking  part  in  the 
 celebration  of  the  Centennial  of  Religious  Journal- 
 ism. 
 
 Suffolk,  Va. 
 
UEV.     D.     M.     IIKLFENSTEIN.     D.     I). 
 
K  E  L  I  (^  I  O  TJ  S    J  O  IT  K  X  ALTS  M  617 
 
 THE   INVITING   WEST 
 
 L!V   KEY.   J).   M.   IIELFENSTEIN^  D.   1). 
 
 Ex-l'resident    Palmer    College 
 
 Where  does  the  West  begin,  or  where  may  one 
 stand,  with  face  to  the  North  and  say,  "All  to  my 
 right  is  East  and  all  to  my  left  is  West?"  The  most 
 natural  division  between  the  East  and  the  West  is 
 the  great  Mississippi  river. 
 
 -In  considering  our  opportunities  as  a  church,  in 
 this  great  West,  it  will  not  be  out  of  place  for  me 
 to  call  attention  to  some  statements  of  Jesus.  In 
 His  explanation  of  the  parable  of  the  tares  in  the 
 field  He  said,  ''TJie  field  is  the  tcorhl"  In  that  in- 
 teresting and  heart-revealing  talk  of  Christ  with  the 
 woman  of  Samaria,  which  resulted  in  moving  the 
 inhabitants  of  the  city  in  that  marvelous  manner, 
 and  out  of  which  came  that  remarkable  statement 
 of  Christ  to  the  disciples: 
 
 ^^Say  not  ye,  there  are  yet  four  months  and  then 
 comcth  the  harvest ?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you;  Lift  up 
 your  eyes  and  look  on  the  fields  that  they  are  tchite 
 already  unto  harvest." 
 
 As  I  understand  our  work,  as  a  people,  these 
 statements  of  Christ  have  a  meaning  for  us  that 
 they  cannot  have  for  a  people  whose  basis  of 
 church-fellowship  is  determined  by  human  opin- 
 ions and,  consequently,  many  of  the  followers  of  the 
 Lord  cannot  conscientiously  take  fellowship  with 
 them. 
 
 Our  basis  of  fellowship  being  Christian  character. 
 
618  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 and  not  mental  assent  to  some  man's  interpretation 
 of  the  Scriptures,  warrants  ns  in  saying  our  field  is 
 the  world.  It  is  to  be  lamented  that  we  have 
 not  occupied  it  better.  It  is  to  our  shame  that  we  have 
 thought  so  little  of  our  heritage.  But  while  we 
 have  not  occupied  as  we  should,  God  has  been 
 working  through  agencies  and  bringing  about  re- 
 sults in  the  line  of  Christian  unity,  even  in  the 
 fields  of  the  East,  where  sectarianism  has  held 
 sway  so  long.  All  over  the  world  there  is  a  cry  for 
 a  basis  of  fellowship  that  takes  in  every  true  fol- 
 lower of  Christ.  This  growing  spirit  for  Christian 
 liberty,  cries  unto  a  people  and  says : 
 
 ''Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  on  the  fields,  that  they 
 arc  ivhite  already  unto  harvest." 
 
 The  great  field  of  the  West  is  "white  unto 
 harvest,"  and  furnishes  a  wonderful  opportunity 
 for  us  in  the  name  of  our  Lord,  and  invites  us  to 
 acquaint  ourselves  with  the  needs  and  opportuni- 
 ties that  lie  before  us.  One  great  need  in  connect- 
 ion with  this  work  is  for  us  to  realize  the  vastness 
 of  the  field,  and  see  and  make  use  of  our  oppor- 
 tunities. 
 
 In  gathering  statistics,  I  have  not  considered 
 Western  Canada  and  Alaska,  though  they  might 
 be  considered  a  part  of  this 
 
 GREAT   WEST. 
 
 In  the  West  that  I  have  considered,  in  1900  the 
 population  was  20,283,119.  It  is  a  conservative  es- 
 timate to  say  that  in  tlie  last  eight  years  the  popu- 
 lation has  increased  twenty-five  per  cent.  This 
 would  give  a  population  at  the  present  time  of  25,- 
 
K  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S     JO  T^  Jl  X  A  L  I  S  IM  G19 
 
 352,898.  Suppose  one-fourth  of  this  popiihition  are 
 Christians,  we  still  have  20,283,119  souls  without 
 Christ.  Suppose  ajjain  that  all  other  agencies  for 
 saving  the  lost  will  be  res])onsible  for  ninety-five 
 per  cent,  of  this  unsaved  population,  and  that  God 
 will  hold  us  responsible  for  the  remaining  five  per 
 cent.  We  then  face  this  proposition,  1,014,355  souls 
 to  give  the  message  of  life  to  and  win  them  to 
 Christ.  If  we  should  establish  one  church  each 
 week  and  each  church  established  would  have  a 
 membership  of  100  at  the  end  of  the  year,  and  the 
 growth  of  the  churches  would  be  in  ])roportion  to 
 the  increase  of  population,  it  would  take  us  195 
 years  to  accomplish  the  work  of  saving  just  five 
 per  cent,  of  the  unsaved  portion  of  this  multitude. 
 We  have  not  considered  that  many  souls  will  per- 
 ish before  the  195  years  which  it  would  take  to  ac- 
 complish our  work  at  the  rate  of  one  church  a 
 week.  Hoi(y  long  tvill  it  take  at  our  present  rate? 
 Who  will  be  responsible  for  the  souls  that  perish 
 in  that  195  3'ears? 
 
 The  estimated  wealth  of  this  Great  West  in  1900 
 was  |G,950,G60,S11.  A  very  conservative  estimate 
 it  would  be  indeed,  to  say  that  this  wealth  had  in- 
 creased twenty-five  per  cent,  in  the  last  eight  years. 
 This  would  give  the  vast  sum  of  18,088,326,013. 
 Now  suppose  we  would  be  able  to  influence  five  per 
 cent,  of  this  wealth  for  the  extension  of  Christ's 
 kingdom,  there  would  be  |2,228,288  each  year  for 
 195  years  that  would  go  to  advance  the  work  of 
 our  Lord. 
 
 About  2,000,000  of  this  population  are  foreign 
 born.     This  fact  places  upon  us  added  responsibil- 
 
.620  T  II  E     C  E  N  T  E  N  N  I  A  E     O  E 
 
 ity  and  0ves  us  added  opportunities,  for  it  brings 
 the  foreigner  right  to  our  door  and  his  greatest 
 need  is  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 In  the  presence  of  these  facts,  bretliren,  we  need 
 men  with  tlie  faith  of  Joshua  and  Caleb.  There 
 are  unlimited  openings  for  the  Christian  Church,  if 
 it  sends  forth  men  of  faith  and  deep  conviction ; 
 men  who  are  above  the  price  that  may  be  offered  by 
 any  sectarian  body ;  men  who  can  be  depended  upon 
 by  the  Mission  Board ;  men  who  will  so  faithfully 
 live  and  lovingly  teach  a  unifying  gospel  that  the 
 words  of  Jesus:  "One  is  your  master,  even  Christ; 
 and  all  ye  are  hrethrcn/'  may  carry  with  them  the 
 unifying  power  that  our  Lord  intends  that  they 
 should  have,  and  thus  the  spirit  of  fellowship  among 
 Christians  may  become  as  broad  as  Christ's  great 
 heart  of  love. 
 
 Soon  the  balance  of  power  numerically,  financial- 
 ly and  religiously,  may  be  found  in  this  Great  West. 
 Already  millions  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth  depend 
 upon  the  west  for  their  bread  and  meat.  The  bowels 
 of  the  earth  are  giving  up  their  rich  treasures  and 
 wealth  is  being  piled  up  by  the  millions  of  dollars. 
 With  all  the  vast  resources  of  this  marvelous  field 
 it  has  need  of  Christian  colleges  and  Christian 
 settlements  after  the  plan  of  the  Wyoming  move- 
 ment, and  this  great  field  Avill  support  many  of 
 these  movements,  if  the  opportunities  it  affords  are 
 embraced  in  time.  If  every  opportunity  this  Great 
 West  offers  for  Christian  settlements  were  em- 
 braced and  a  Christian  college  and  training  school 
 established  in  connection  with  each  settlement,  we 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALIS 
 
 M 
 
 G21 
 
 would  then  be  preparing  for  the  work  in  a  manner 
 more  worthy  of  the  cause  we  represent. 
 
 Oh,  young  men !     This  needy  field,  this  inviting 
 field,  calls  to  you!     Turn  your  faces  westward  and 
 with  faith  in  God  and  the  cause  you  represent,  do 
 not  wait  until   the   Mission   Board  has  ability   to 
 guarantee   a   part   of  your   support.      Time   is   too 
 precious,  souls  are  perishing.     Up  and  away  to  the 
 fields  so  loudly  calling,  and  with  faith  in  your  God 
 and  confidence  in  the  message  you  have  to  give  to 
 the  people,  go  forth  to  establish  the  cause  of  the 
 Christians  in  the  cities,  towns  and  hamlets  of  this 
 grotving  West.    If  you  have  a  message  from  God  to 
 the  people.  He  will  see  that  you  are  supported.  The 
 world  is  in  need  of  the  teachings  of  the  Christians. 
 The  cause  cannot  afl'ord  to  wait  until  the  Mission 
 Board  has  means  to  send  you.     You  cannot  afford 
 to  wait,  for  if  God  calls  you  to  a  field,  the  call  is 
 a  pledge  that  He  will  sustain  you  if  you  trust  Him. 
 \\i  1  you  accept  the  honor  He  confers  upon  vou  in 
 calling  you  to  this  important  field?    We  read  with 
 interest  and  approval  the  work  of  the  pioneer  min- 
 isters, and  almost  envy  them  the  honor  given  them 
 because  of  their  loyalty.    The  days  for  pioneer  work 
 are  not  over.    This  field  of  the  West  invites  you  to 
 exploits  that  will  try  your  mettle,  and  give  vou  a 
 taste  of  pioneer  work  just  as  interesting  as  any 
 of  which  you  ever  read.    You  may  not  have  as  many 
 hai-clships  as  the  early  pioneer  ministers,  but  you 
 will  be  quite  well  satisfied  along  this  line.    The  cit- 
 ies that  are  so  rapidly  building  up  on  account  of  the 
 mining  industries,  represent  various  denominations 
 but  the  thought  of  a  unified  church,  if  presented  in 
 
622  '  THECENTENNIALOF 
 
 the  early  life  of  these  cities  will  forestall  the  intro- 
 duction of  factional  teaching  among  the  people  of 
 God ;  and  not  only  this,  but  some  of  the  great  wealth 
 of  these  mining  cities  will 'be  consecrated  to  help 
 advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
 
 This  field  of  the  West  presents  a  call  to  the 
 churches  and  bids  them  enter  the  open  door  of  a 
 wonderful  opportunity.  It  says  to  the  mend)ership 
 of  the  church :  "God  has  planted  you  in  a  church 
 that  is  cosmopolitan.  Yours  is  a  fellowship  that 
 takes  in  every  follower  of  the  Lord.  Yours  is  a 
 fellowship  the  world  is  needing.  Yours  is  a  fellow- 
 ship that  this  field  will  welcome.  We  open  our 
 doors  to  you  and  bid  you  enter.  Our  teeming  mil- 
 lions of  inhabitants;  our  multiplied  millions  of 
 wealth,  because  of  the  genius  of  your  God-given 
 mission,  will  have  a  welcome  for  you  that  they  can- 
 not have  for  a  peojde  whose  fellowship  is  not  as 
 broad  as  Christ.  Hear  our  call  and  attend  unto  our 
 needs;  for  the  unifying  gospel  you  preach  will  meet 
 our  need,  and  answer  our  call.  Come  to  us,  our 
 response  will  be  quick.  You  shall  have  our  sons 
 and  daughters  to  worship  at  the  altar  of  this  church 
 with  a  unifying  gospel.  You  shall  have  a  part  of 
 this  vast  wealth  to  assist  you  in  giving  the  mes- 
 sage of  liberty  and  union  to  the  world.  We  open 
 our  doors  to  you  and  again  bid  you  welcome." 
 
 Dcs  Moines,  loiva. 
 
IlEV.    J.    O.    ATKINSON,    D.    D. 
 
RELICxIOTTS    JOURNALISM  625 
 
 THE  OUTLOOK 
 
 BY   REV.    J.   O.   ATKINSON;,   D.  D. 
 Editor  Christian  t^iiii 
 
 In  the  introduction  of  his  "Prospect  Before  Us," 
 published  in  1824,  llev.  James  O'Kelly  uses  these 
 words : 
 
 The  little  Cliristian  Church  moves  gradually  out  of 
 the  wilderness.  She  has  rubbed  through  several  hard 
 shocks,  with  some  loss,  but  her  true  frieuds  are  getting 
 more  estaltlished ;  the  farther  we  go,  the  more  we  see,  and 
 the  good  old  primitive  path  appears.  O,  the  Christian 
 Church  is  groaning  for  a  reformation  back  to  the  apostolic 
 order.  Heaven  bless  every  hand  that  shall  aid  her,  and 
 every  tongue  that  says  "God  speed."  *  *  *  We  have 
 nothing  so  dangerous  as  ourselves. 
 
 From  which  it  is  seen  that  the  Rev.  James  O'Kel- 
 ly was  not  only  liberator  and  reformer,  but  prophet 
 as  well.  "We  have  nothing  so  dangerous  as  our- 
 selves." The  world  outside  the  Christian  Church, 
 members  of  other  denominations  included,  look  up- 
 on the  principles,  platform  and  position  of  our  de- 
 nomination with  wonder,  envy  and  admiration.  We 
 have  never  heard  a  person  call  in  question  the  beau- 
 ty, wisdom  and  catholicity  of  our  principles,  or 
 doubt  the  divinity  of  our  doctrine. 
 
 Truly,  therefore,  with  O'Kelly  "we  have  nothing 
 so  dangerous  as  ourselves."  But,  "the  further  we 
 go,  the  more  we  see,  and  the  good  old  primitive 
 path  appears." 
 
 Though  "we  have  rubbed  through  several  hard 
 shocks  with  some  loss,"  the  future  of  our  cause  never 
 
026  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 seemed  so  hopeful,  nor  the  prospect  so  bright,  for 
 at  least  three  reasons: 
 
 First.     Organkation  has  heeti  effected. 
 
 The  early  Christians  feared  to  organize,  or  to 
 operate  in  concert  as  touching  legislation  and  the 
 enactment  of  plans  for  public  weal.  Time  was 
 when  our  Christian  churches  dared  not  send  "dele- 
 gates" to  a  conference  or  convention.  Instead 
 "messengers"  went  up  to  a  "yearly  general  meet- 
 ing." And  when  these  "general  meetings"'  were 
 concluded  the  "records"  (proceedings)  w^ere  all 
 burned  that  nothing  might  be  left  by  which  to  bind 
 the  next  "assembling  of  messengers,"  or  from  which 
 any  written  rule  or  formula  might  be  made  to  bind 
 Christian  churches,  or  Christian  people.  This  Chris- 
 tian Church  of  ours  went  to  the  full  length  in  mat- 
 ters of  freedom  from  all  restraint. 
 
 Such  a  people  naturally  did  not  organize.  The}' 
 feared  that  organization  would  result  in  crystal- 
 lization and  a  creed.  There  is  a  world  of  difference, 
 but  the  popular  mind  failed  to  distinguish.  A  creed 
 is  a  formula  o*'  belief;  an  organization  is  a  formula 
 of  operation,  nay  better,  of  co-operation.  Now  co- 
 operation is  essential  to  the  life  and  growth  of  every 
 institution  under  heaven. 
 
 The  early  Christian  churches  did  not  build  col- 
 leges, own  publishing  houses,  send  missionaries. 
 They  feared  to  co-operate  in  such  enterprises  lest 
 the  individuality  of  the  members  be  lost  in  the  whole, 
 and  the  church  with  its  enterprises  gain  strength 
 at  the  expense  of  personal  liberty  and  individual 
 interpretation. 
 
 The  scattered  forces  of  the  Christian  Church  of 
 
R  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    J  O  U  R  N  A L  I  S  M  627 
 
 our  day  are  now  gathered  into  a  compact  whole. 
 Individual  interpretation  is  not  incompatible  with 
 systematic  service  and  extensive  co-operation.  The 
 consequence  is  that  the  Christian  Church  has  build- 
 ed,  and  is  building,  colleges,  publishing  houses  and 
 charitable  institutions.  The  day  of  organization 
 has  come  and  the  church  presents,  not  a  few  thou 
 sand  fragments,  but  a  mighty  and  solid  phalanx  of 
 brave  souls  marching  together  to  herald  the  battle 
 cry  of  freedom  and  to  do  service  for  the  "rigiit 
 of  private  judgment."  That  which  a  few  scattered  in- 
 dividuals have  had  to  do  on  their  own  initiative, 
 namely,  declare  that  ''the  Bible  is  a  sufficient  rule 
 of  faith  and  practice"  and  the  "name  Christian''  is  a 
 .  sufficient  designation  of  those  who  follow  Christ,  this 
 our  several  colleges  are  now  inculcating  and  our  pub- 
 lishing houses  are  heralding.  A  Christian  force  of 
 free  and  liberal  souls  has  been  brought  into  a  com- 
 mon and  compact  whole  for  Christian  service  and 
 the  enlargement  of  the  kingdom. 
 
 No  longer  do  "messengers''  merely  go  to  speak 
 for  tliemselves,  but  regularly  chosen  representatives 
 are  sent  with  delegated  authority,  not  to  a  yearly 
 meeting,  but  to  a  duly  constituted  conference,  to 
 deliberate  there  in  behalf  of  missions,  publications, 
 education  and  charity.  The  Christian  denomina- 
 tion now  has  its  several  churches  organized  into 
 conferences,  and  the  conferences  organized  into  Con- 
 ventions and  state  associations,  and  these  all  or- 
 ganized into  the  American  Christian  Convention. 
 And  to-day  the  individual  is  as  free  as  in  the  days 
 when  he  feared  to  speak  his  mind  in  behalf  of  a 
 common  cause  or  a  general  enterprise. 
 
628  THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Here  then  is  our  hope,  here  our  strength,  here  our 
 glorious  outlook:  We  face  a  future  with  a  com- 
 bined and  organized  force  not  ashamed  of  itself, 
 nor  fearful  of  results  and  undertakings.  This  body 
 of  believers  is  buoyant  with  the  belief,  and  the  di- 
 vine assurance,  that  its  destiny  is  large  and  its 
 future  assured.  We  have  a  past  of  which  we  are 
 not  ashamed;  a  present  that  inspires  us;  an  out- 
 look that  is  joyous  to  contemplate.  We  have  proven 
 to  the  world  our  right  to  be,  and  shown  to  all  man- 
 kind that  a  church,  whose  test  of  membership  is 
 personal  piety  and  individual  character,  may  be 
 united  with  inseparable  bonds  and  achieve  untold 
 results  in  the  Master's  name. 
 
 We  repeat,  that,  because  our  energy  is  now  con- 
 served and  our  efforts  are  converged  into  harmoni- 
 ous organization  for  united  efforts,  the  prospect  be- 
 fore us  seems  bright  indeed  and  the  future  looms 
 large  with   results. 
 
 Secondly  :  Wc  have  taught  and  learned  the  primal 
 lesson  of  self-respect,  and  from  it  imMhed  the  sjnrit 
 of  self-reliance. 
 
 This  means  untold  measures  for  our  Christian 
 cause.  There  has  been  a  reckless  spirit  with  us  to 
 run  after  people  of  other  denominations,  to  have 
 them  join  us  without  our  having  shown  to  the  world 
 and  to  other  churches,  that  we  had  any  particularly 
 inviting  brand,  breed,  or  brotherhood  for  them  to 
 come  to.  We  failed  to  show  that  we  had  a  self-re- 
 specting, and  self-relying  brotherhood.  We  wanted 
 others  to  come,  but  had  only  i)oorly  equipped  quar- 
 ters, and  uninviting  surroundings  when  they  ar- 
 rived.      We  calculated  that  our  "principles"  were 
 
RELIGIOUS     .7  O  U  R  N  A  1. 1  S  M  029 
 
 siiflficient,  without  sliowing  what  the  principles 
 would  result  in. 
 
 We  have  at  least  learned,  and  let  ns  hope  forever 
 learned,  that  we  are  to  build  and  equip  from  the 
 ground  up.  If  ours  is  the  best  church,  the  one  best 
 adapted  to  the  salvation  of  a  sin-sick  and  sin-cursed 
 humanity,  then  it  will  survive  by  manifesting  its 
 own  strength,  beauty  and  character. 
 
 We  are  now  building  and  developing  a  self-respect- 
 ing enterprise.  It  will  yet  command  the  respect 
 and  admiration  of  the  nation,  and  of  the  world. 
 The  plan  is  pure ;  the  purpose,  holy ;  the  principles, 
 heavenly.  We  have  learned  to  respect  ourselves. 
 We  shall  teach  the  centuries  to  respect  us  because 
 our  mission  is  heavenly  and  our  errand  divine.  To 
 simply  assert  that  the  Bible  is  our  only  creed,  a 
 suflflcient  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  merely  catches 
 the  attention  of  passing  strangers  and  wanderers. 
 To  build  a  great  church  edifice  upon  that  liberal 
 basis,  to  unite  a  great  brotherhood  on  that  as  a 
 foundation  of  its  life  and  operation,  is  an  under- 
 taking worthy  of  stoutest  hearts  and  a  most  in- 
 vincible faith  and  courage.  Yet  such  has  been  ac- 
 complished. To-day  there  exists  a  widely  scattered, 
 but  a  compact  and  loyal  brotherhood,  united  upon 
 the  basis,  and  with  the  single  creed,  of  the  Word  of 
 God. 
 
 And  that  brotherhood  has  built  institutions  and 
 promulgated  enterprises  of  which  it  is  not  ashamed. 
 In  the  practical  affairs  of  men  and  measures  we 
 have  tried  our  strength  and  achieved  momentous 
 results. 
 
 When,  therefore,  the  challenge  is  flung  out  to  the 
 
G30  THE     CENTENNIAL     OE 
 
 world  to  come  and  unite  with  us,  we  have  that  with 
 which  men  may  unite  and  not  be  ashamed.  With 
 pardonable  pride  we  point  to  our  a(  liieNeineiit,  and 
 in  humility  acknowlege,  as  all  fair-minded  men  must 
 see,  that  God  is  with  us,  and  our  future  is  assured. 
 
 Thirdly:  There  has  been  'begotten  a  calm,  confi- 
 dence in  the  everlasting ness ,  and  the  eternal  neces- 
 sity of  our  Christian  Cause. 
 
 Many  have  feared^  faltered,  and  fled  away.  But 
 the  ranks  have  ever  been  filled  with  new  and  strong 
 and  brave  recruits,  and  we  have  learned  not  to  fear 
 nor  dread.  We  have  somehow  discovered  a  people 
 who  love  libert}^  and  fear  God,  nay,  who  have  learned 
 under  God,  to  ''advance  upon  chaos  and  the  dark" 
 and  not  dread. 
 
 Institutions,  educational,  charitable  and  mission- 
 ary, have  called  upon  our  strength  and  have  given 
 us  the  privilege  of  measuring  our  might.  We  have 
 learned  something  of  our  ability  to  achieve.  A  calm 
 confidence  has  been  begotten  and  in  the  strength 
 and  assurance  of  it  we  march  toward  sure  victory 
 and  ultimate  triumph. 
 
 Our  outlook  is  most  hopeful  and  inspiring.  We 
 have  a  past  of  which  we  are  not  ashamed.  We  have 
 a  present  that  challenges  wonder  and  admiration. 
 We  have  championed  a  cause  that  cannot  die  and 
 entered  a  contest  that  cannot  fail.  We  stand  to- 
 gether, many  thousand  strong,  for  ''the  democracy 
 of  religion,"  the  brotherhood  of  all  believers,  the 
 fellowship  of  all  spirits  made  akin  by  the  blood  of 
 the  Lamb,  and  in  answer  to  our  Savior's  holy  in- 
 vocation that — 
 
 They  all  may  he  one. 
 
K  E  L  I  G  I  O  U  S    J  O  TJ  K  N  A  L  I  S  M 
 
 631 
 
 General  Index 
 
 A 
 
 Address    to    rublic,   E.  Smith   20 
 
 Agrippa,     King     275 
 
 All)auy,    N.    Y 572 
 
 Allen,    Alden    544 
 
 Allen,    Mrs.    Alden     544 
 
 Allen,     Ii-a     462 
 
 Almonds,    E 500 
 
 Americans     274 
 
 American  CifiusTiAN  Conven- 
 tion— 433,  472,  483,  500, 
 527,  559,  567,  572,  627 
 So  named  in  1866 — Consti- 
 tution adopted  —  Conven- 
 tion legitimate  result — 
 An        evolution  —  General 
 
 meetings      567 
 
 llie  power  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  ■ —  Development  • — 
 I'urely  evangelistic — Hard- 
 ships of  early  ministry- — 
 Authority  over  member- 
 ship— No  interference  with 
 doctrines — Helpful  discus- 
 sions       568 
 
 No  articles  of  faith,  no  for- 
 mulas of  belief — Early 
 conventions  voluntary — 
 Absolute  rulers — Organi- 
 zations effected  in  1818 
 — Separation  from  M.  E. 
 Church  —  Conferences  at 
 Reese  Chapel — Petition  for 
 union — Efforts  vain... 569 
 Episcopal  government  con- 
 demned-— Address  to  the 
 bishop  —  O'Kelly's  com- 
 ment— Four  kinds  of  meet- 
 ings     570 
 
 Names  of  general  meetings 
 — First  meeting  in  Ports- 
 mouth,   N.    H 571 
 
 Beginning  of  annual  sessions 
 — Places      of      meeting — 
 
 ■ — I'roper  relationship  — 
 History  hard  to  trace.  .572 
 Purposes  of  the  Convention 
 ■ — Secretarial  departments 
 — Membership     determined 
 
 573 
 
 Names  of  presidents  of  the 
 Convention  • —  Names  of 
 secretaries  of  the  Conven- 
 tion— Officers  of  the  Con- 
 vention— Department  Sec- 
 retaries— Boards      of     the 
 
 Convention    574 
 
 Woman  Boards — Convention 
 fosters  church  enterprises 
 — Confusion  as  to  mem- 
 bership— Members  C.  P.  A. 
 — Antioch  College  .  .  .  575 
 Division  of  church.  North 
 and  South — 'Plans  Bibli- 
 cal School — Formally  ded- 
 icated —  Department  of 
 missions  - —  Franklinton 
 school  established  —  Mis- 
 sionaries to  Japan — De- 
 nominational union  con- 
 sidered      577 
 
 Christian    Endeavor    depart- 
 ment— Two     Mission     Sec- 
 retaries chosen — The  value 
 of   the    Convention ....  578 
 American     Christian     Extension 
 
 Society    483 
 
 American    Christian    Messen- 
 ger         60 
 
 Antioch    College  63,  419,  421,  507 
 
 Apple,    Solomon     361,  601 
 
 Apple's    Chapel     359,360 
 
 AsBunv,    Francis     17,  258,  259, 
 
 261,    262,    411,    560 
 
 His  appointment  to  America 
 
 - — Bearing  on  beginning  of 
 
 Christian    Church     ...    17 
 
 A  commanding  general. .    18 
 
632 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 An    innovator    21 
 
 Ambitious    to    liead    Method- 
 ism— Displenseil     258 
 
 Minsters    turned    out     ..261 
 
 A    noted    refusal     263 
 
 Last  meeting  witli  0'KelIy26i5 
 
 At   Mancliester,   Va 277 
 
 Atliinson,    D.    B .37 
 
 Atlcinson,    .T.    O.    47S,    611,    612 
 625 
 
 B 
 
 Badger,    Joseph     457,  461 
 
 Bailey.    .T.    T 583,585 
 
 Baih\v.     Mrs.     Sarah     M 505 
 
 Baltimore    Conference    259 
 
 Baker.    M.    D 465 
 
 Balier.    :\r.    W 574 
 
 Bangor    Theo.    Seminary ...  .416 
 Baptism    in    New    England.  .    47 
 
 Baptism   in  the   South 47 
 
 Baptism     not     a     requisite     to 
 
 communion      48 
 
 Baptists     276,325 
 
 B.utK,  Oliver   62,   63,   419,   421,' 
 43.3,   462 
 
 Sudden  death  of 421 
 
 Barrett,    Burwell     264 
 
 Barrett,    Eva    Olyn 486,515 
 
 Barrett,  D.  P 486 
 
 Barrett,    .T.    P.    72,  276,  478,  578, 
 605,   607,   613 
 
 Barrett,   Mills    569 
 
 Barrett,    M.    B 607 
 
 Barry,    Mrs.    B.    D 510 
 
 Batchelor,    Miss    Annie    510,  511 
 
 Batchelor.  B.    S 552,601 
 
 Bates    College    413 
 
 Beale.    E.    W 598 
 
 Beck,   C.    A 559 
 
 Beginning  and  Beyond,  The.    13 
 
 Berea    church     611 
 
 Biblical    Interpretation    ....    74 
 Bishop,  Rev.  Emily  K.  509.  510, 
 511,   513 
 
 Bishop,    J.    G 481 
 
 Bishop,    S 583 
 
 Black,    George   D.,    becomes    edi- 
 tor— Retires     70 
 
 Blackmar.     .T 583,585 
 
 Blodgett.    .T.    C .-)3,  57,  452 
 
 Blood,    .Tohn     559 
 
 Bowdoin    College    416 
 
 Bollinger.      Maggie    R 477 
 
 Bowman,    (' 375 
 
 Bownuin,    N .375 
 
 Boston   Recorder,   The 15 
 
 Bradley,    S 585 
 
 Breckinridge.    .Tohn     ...331.335 
 
 Brougham.  Canada    585 
 
 Brown,     N 292 
 
 Brown,     S.     E 53,452 
 
 Brush,    .T.    B 563 
 
 Bryant,    Charles    62 
 
 Buff,     ir.     T 467 
 
 Burford,    Canada    585 
 
 Burkholder,    .Tesse    600 
 
 Burlingame,    James     63 
 
 Burnett,    J.    P 567 
 
 Buzzell,     Aaron     292 
 
 C 
 
 Cable,     A.     C 477 
 
 Calvin 282 
 
 Calvinism,    fatalism     47 
 
 Campbell,   A 272,  273,  275 
 
 On  design  of  baptism...    59 
 
 Campbellites     273 
 
 Canada    439 
 
 Cane  Ridge   Revival    ..322,   324 
 
 Canada,    Lelia    May 537 
 
 Castile.    N.    Y 507,541 
 
 Carnegie,    A 319 
 
 Carrington,    John    II 537 
 
 Carter.    B.    P.     ..53,57.62,452 
 Centennial     of     Religious    Jour- 
 nalism,   The     13 
 
 Centennial     Biographical 
 
 Sketches      72 
 
 Century    Churches,    Our.  .383 
 
 Swansea,       Massachusetts  ■ — 
 
 O'Kelly's      Chapel,      North 
 
 Carolina       383 
 
 New     Carlisle.     Ohio — Ports- 
 mouth       387 
 
 Providence.  Virginia  ...391 
 South.  Haverhill,  Mass.. 393 
 Woodstock,    Vermont    ...395 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOUItNALISAI 
 
 G33 
 
 Eaton,    Ohio     399 
 
 North,  New  Bedford,  Mass- 
 achusetts       401 
 
 Knob  Prairie    (  Enon,    O.  )397 
 
 Milan,     New    York 407 
 
 York,    Maine    4o:', 
 
 Centennial   Hymn,   Our    ....    7(1 
 
 Chadwick,    Edmund    416 
 
 Chapel,    John     .509 
 
 Chapel,     ©"Kelly's     264 
 
 Chapin,    A 457 
 
 Charleston,    N.    Y 495 
 
 Cheney,    O.    B 41.S 
 
 Christian  all  embraciny   .  .  .  .451 
 
 Child,     F.     S 544 
 
 Children's   Mission    71 
 
 Children's    Mission    Column    509 
 Christians   4,    17,   48,    273,    274, 
 270,    27S,    283,    285 
 
 Christian    Alliance    276 
 
 Christian  Biblic.\l   Institute 
 
 63,    411,   439 
 
 Removal  to  Defiance,   Ohio — 
 
 New    buildings     433 
 
 Christian    Church,    i?outh...599 
 
 Christian     Church,    The     18, 
 
 20,    21,    22,    23,    27,    28,    51, 
 
 79,  325,   360,   451,   459,  481, 
 
 486,    527,    555,   625 
 
 A   necessity    13,  17 
 
 Validity    of    its    claims..    14 
 Mother   of  religious   newspa- 
 per    idea — Organic    begin- 
 ning         15 
 
 Back  of  the  Lebanon  meet- 
 ing         17 
 
 Its    God-given    mission.  .    21 
 
 Achievements     22,  24 
 
 Christian  Church   in   Canada 
 
 581 
 
 Fruits  of  early  planting — 
 Missionary  character- — 
 Mary  Stogdill's  work — A 
 taste  of  freedom — A  let- 
 ter       581 
 
 Missionaries    sent     583 
 
 Rapid  development — Much 
 opposition — Churches  or- 
 ganized— Conference   form- 
 
 ed —  Bitter  opposition  — 
 First  conference  in  1825 
 — Activity  In  church  or- 
 ganizations      585 
 
 I^pgal  recognition — Canadian 
 rebellion — Our  first  effort 
 at  religious  journalism  in 
 Canada- — The  Christian 
 Luminary — The  Luminary 
 consolidated  with  the  Pal- 
 ladium— A  period  of  lan- 
 guishing— New  churches 
 organized — Further  efforts 
 in    journalism    586 
 
 Consolidation  again  follows 
 —  Act  of  incorporation, 
 1877 — Self-sacriflcing  min- 
 isters— Not  much  growth 
 — -Ministers  from  United 
 States — Lack  of  schools 
 587 
 
 Another  conference  paper — - 
 Seventeen  years  of  good 
 work — Its  message  on- 
 wavd — Alliance  with  ]Mc- 
 Master  University — Edu- 
 cation enthusiasm — Work 
 in    western    Canada... 588 
 
 Christian  Church  in  Canada 
 — Passing  of  the  aged — 
 Incoming  of  young  men — 
 An  evangelistic  people — 
 Loyalty — Prayer    life    589 
 
 Christian  Connection   285,  457 
 Founder   of    285 
 
 Christian     Endeavor     71,  275, 
 529,    530,    531 
 
 A  great  forward  movement 
 — Universality  of  the  mes- 
 sage— Other  great  move- 
 ments —  Awakening  and 
 quickening — Y.  M.  C.  A. 
 — The  need  of  the  c'uircb 
 52!) 
 
 The  needs  of  one,  the  nee  Is 
 of  many — Distinguishing 
 marks  —  Stored  power  ' — 
 Evangelistic  fervor — Find- 
 ing  new    life 530 
 
034 
 
 THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 The  individual  for  Christ — 
 Simplifyins  the  message — 
 Setting  free  the  power — 
 The  essentials  of  Chris- 
 tian   faith     531 
 
 A  larger  outlook — Interde- 
 nominational amity  and 
 fellowship  —  Pledged  alle- 
 giance to  Christ — Render- 
 ing ohedience — Daily  serv- 
 ice— "Quiet   Hour" 532 
 
 Negative  features  —  Great 
 success  of  the  movement 
 — Its  great  membership — ■ 
 Working  in  thirty  nations 
 — Staggering      statistics — 
 
 Its    future    533 
 
 Chuistian  General  Book  As- 
 sociation 60,  73,  461 ,  463, 
 464,   471,    572 
 
 Removal    to   New   York   City 
 62 
 
 Christian    Herald    503 
 
 Christian    Hymnary    547 
 
 Christian    Intelligencer    ....365 
 Christian   Magazine    .......478 
 
 Christian    Messenger    72 
 
 Christian     Ministers'     Home, 
 
 The   Aged    541 
 
 Founded    by    Mr.    and    Mrs. 
 
 Sellon  —  Organization  — 
 
 Mrs.  Seilon's  untiring  zeal 
 
 . — Removal     to     T^akemont 
 
 541 
 
 F.  A.  Pal'mer  endows  the 
 Home — Rev.  B.  S.  Fanton 
 and  wife,  first  to  enter 
 Home  —  Enlarging  the 
 building — Endowment  in- 
 sufficient— Donations  need- 
 ed— Board  of  Trustees — 
 Home  comforts  : —  Condi- 
 tions   of    admittance  544-5 
 
 Christian    Offering,    The 587 
 
 Chuistian   Orphanage  535,  605 
 A      convention       work — The 
 Christian   Sun's   Children's 
 Corner — The  Band  of  Cou- 
 sins— Rev.     J.    L.    Foster, 
 
 Sec'y — Location — Building 
 
 erected    535,  536 
 
 New  Board  of  Trustees — J. 
 L.  Foster,  Supt. — Orphan- 
 age opened — First  orphan 
 received — Orphanage  equip- 
 ment— Orphanage  capaci- 
 ty— Owned  by  Southern 
 Christian  Convention  537 
 Supported  by  voluntary  of- 
 ferings —  llie  annual 
 Thanksgiving  offering  — 
 Bequests — Most  beautiful 
 feature,  Christian  charity 
 ■^Needs — Mission    of    the 
 
 Orphanage    538 
 
 Christian    Palladium    60,  61,  62, 
 349,  357,  359,  360,  363,  366, 
 457,    461,   470 
 Christian     Publishing     Asso- 
 ciation    ..65,71,73,491,572 
 Meets  at  Hagerstown,  Ind — 
 Consolidated      Papers      6.") 
 Christian   Sun    359.    360,    361, 
 362,  364,  365,  366,  367,  369, 
 370,  371,  478,  599,  601,  602, 
 611,   612,   625 
 
 Suspension      366 
 
 Subjects    discussed    368 
 
 Christian    Vanguard,    The    478, 
 
 479,  588 
 Church,  "a   man-of-war,"  The 
 Her    lights   dimmed    ....    24 
 Church    In    Wilderness,   The  281 
 
 Church   Hill,  Canada    586 
 
 Cincinnati,    Ohio    375,    572 
 
 Civil    War    .......417,428,555 
 
 ■  Clark,    Canada    585 
 
 Clark,     David    410 
 
 Clark,    Mrs.    N.    F 295 
 
 Clements,     W.     G 605,607 
 
 Clemm,     H.     E 492 
 
 Cloud,    A 277 
 
 Clough,    Simon     57,  458,  459 
 
 Coan,    A.    W 68,69,527 
 
 Coe,    I.    H 601 
 
 Coffin,   L 471,541 
 
 Coke,    Dr 262 
 
 Cole,     Jesse    K 358 
 
K  E  r>  r  (;  I  o  U  S    J  O  U  R  N  A  r.  I  S  M 
 
 635 
 
 Columbus,    Ohio    G4,  40(5 
 
 Coming    Conflict,    Tlie 9 
 
 Comings,    A.    G 57,  551 
 
 Constructive   Period,   The    ..412 
 
 Cooper,    Fred    443 
 
 Co-operation    wealiened    ....421 
 
 Corner,   Hannah    50.3 
 
 Cornwallis 317 
 
 Covington,    Ohio    ..468,472,473 
 
 Cos,     L.     1 254 
 
 Craig,    Austin    ..62,63,420,435 
 
 Cummings,    Moses    62,471 
 
 Cradle    Roll     527 
 
 Crampton,    Henry    ..85,476,477 
 
 Cram,   Mrs.   Nancy    495 
 
 Crosby,     B.     S 541 
 
 Cushing,     W.     0 547 
 
 Cypress    Chapel     .  .  .  ." 599 
 
 D 
 
 Dales,    J.    N.  .439,  442,  478,  479, 
 588 
 
 Dameron,    W 277 
 
 Darlington,    Canada     585 
 
 Dayton,    Ohio    64,  468,  469,  471, 
 473,   475,   477 
 
 Davis,    R 452 
 
 Davis,    Miss    Rebecca    B....371 
 
 Davis,    Stephen     277 
 
 Day,     N 551 
 
 Debruler,    M 277 
 
 Dedication      5 
 
 Denominational     Po.sition    27 
 
 Peculiar  origin    27 
 
 Name — -Mode   of   government 
 — Spirit  and  Mission..    28 
 
 Dickson,    B.    Ij 378 
 
 Differences  not  serious    ....    47 
 Disbelieve  in  baptism  for  remis- 
 sion of  sins    274 
 
 Disciples  of  Christ  273,274,275 
 
 Dismarks,    Maj.    A 370 
 
 Doctrine   foundation   of  practice 
 
 58 
 
 Dogma  no  test  of  fellowship  74 
 
 Dooly,    Reuben    278 
 
 Drake,    Abraham     53,  452 
 
 Drayton,    Canada    585 
 
 Duckworth,   John    458 
 
 Dunlavy,     John     271,332 
 
 Dunn,    Geo.    W 555,563 
 
 DuRANj    Marie    25,  26 
 
 A    heroine   of   faith 26 
 
 E 
 
 Eastern     Christian     Publish- 
 ing     Association      formed 
 53,    73,   471 
 Purchases    Christian    Herald 
 
 53,56 
 
 Purchases    ITie   Christian  60 
 
 Eaton,    n.    M 68 
 
 Eastern  Virginia  Conference  600 
 
 Ebeuezer    Chapel     464,  466 
 
 Eddytown,     N.     Y 435 
 
 Editor    Herald,    The    present  12 
 
 Edmunds,    E 57,  62,  63 
 
 EuucvTioN   Among   the    Color- 
 ed     Christians      in      the 
 
 South     555 
 
 Better  education  needed — - 
 School  opened  in  old  church 
 ■ — Demand  for  room — Col- 
 lege building  erected.. 555 
 President's  residence  built 
 — Destroyed  by  fire — First' 
 name  of  school — Incorpor- 
 ated— Wait's  bequest- 
 Support  from  free-will  of- 
 ferings— Board  of  Control 
 — Planning  an  Industrial 
 College  —  Brick-making — 
 Controlled       by       Mission 
 
 Board    558 
 
 In  care  of  Educational  Board 
 — First  colored  mem))er  of 
 faculty — Objects  of  College 
 — Its  work  in  the  past — - 
 Feeble  beginning — Color- 
 ed conferences  and  statis- 
 tics      559 
 
 Influence  of  College  on 
 churches — The  Cary  Con- 
 ference incident- -Exami- 
 nation of  candidates  for 
 ministry  —  Assimilating 
 lessons  in  Christianity,  " 
 etc 560 
 
636 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Library  —  Donations  to  - — 
 ITairsting  for  knowledge — 
 Summerbell's  Cliristian 
 
 Principles      561 
 
 Progress  of  College  and 
 churches  go  hand  in  hand 
 • — Watsouian  Literary  So- 
 ciety— Young's       sacrifices 
 
 and    successes    563 
 
 Dunn's  delight  with  tlie  Col- 
 lege— Courtesy    received — • 
 Needs  of  the  College.. 564 
 Educational  Institutions,  Our 
 
 Early    founders     411 
 
 First  movement  for    ....413 
 Staekey     Seminary  —  First 
 
 building   erected    416 
 
 Hathaway    Hall    417 
 
 Palmer  Hall — Antioch  Col- 
 lege —  Inadequate      plans 
 
 410 
 
 A    Theological    School .  .  .  420 
 Provisional    Committee — Un- 
 ion    Christian    College 
 421 
 
 Endowment  • —  A  financial 
 mistake      425 
 
 F.  A.  Palmer  endows — C.  J. 
 Jones,  president — O.  B. 
 Whitaker,   president    .  .  425 
 
 Graham  Institute  —  Our 
 first  southern  school — 
 John  R.  Holt,  principal 
 ■ — ■  Graham      High      School 
 
 opened     425 
 
 — Graham  College — W. 
 H.    Doherty,    president  428 
 
 Graham  Normal  College 
 428 
 
 Elon  College — Convention 
 plans  for  —  Provisional 
 board    appointed     ....  428 
 
 Located — F.  A.  Palmer  en- 
 dows       429 
 
 Defiance  College — Started 
 as    female    seminary.  .429 
 
 Location — Additional  build- 
 ings— Trowbridge     Hall — 
 
 Mr.  Carnegie's  gift — Help 
 of    O.    S.    C.    A 432 
 
 Apparatus,  library,  athletics, 
 etc.  ■ —  Faculty  • —  Outlook 
 promising      433 
 
 Christian  Biblical  Insti- 
 tute 
 
 Early    prejudice    433 
 
 Opens  at  Starkey — Instruc- 
 tion— David  Clark  endows 
 — Never  deeply  in  debt — 
 Austin  Craig,  president — 
 Death  of  Dr.  Craig — Dr. 
 Weston,  president  .  .  .  435 
 Removal  to  Defiance,  Ohio 
 — Weston  Hall — Y.  M.  C. 
 A.  Hall  —  Gymnasium- — 
 Professors  and  lecturers 
 438 
 
 Palmer  College — Iowa  con- 
 ferences support — Presi- 
 dent Helfenstein's  labors 
 — F.  A.  Palmer  endows — 
 Name  changed — President 
 Summerbell's  work — Mr. 
 Kerr's  presidency    .  .  .  .439 
 
 Canada 
 
 Alliance  with  Queen's  Col- 
 lege      439 
 
 Alliance  with  IMcMaster 
 University — A  professor- 
 ship       442 
 
 Weaubleau    College 
 
 Location — First  as  an  acad- 
 emy— Rev.  John  Whitaker, 
 
 principal      442 
 
 Re-chartered  as  a  college 
 ■ — Fruitful  work— Presi- 
 dent resigns — O.  B.  Whit- 
 aker president — President 
 resigns  • —  Fred  Cooper, 
 president     443 
 
 Kansas  Christian  College 
 Established  by  conference 
 — Thomas  Bartlett,  princi- 
 pal— Becomes  a  college — 
 President  resigns — O.  B. 
 Whitaker    president    .  .443 
 
 President  resigns — George  R. 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 637 
 
 Stoner  president — A  cen- 
 tury in  advance — For  spir- 
 itual life — An  awaljening 
 — Early   indoctrinated  446 
 
 The     prospect    447 
 
 Edwards,    J 322 
 
 Edwards,    Miss    Dora 537 
 
 Elon    College    276 
 
 Our    Southern   Athens. . .364 
 
 Elon    College     599,  611 
 
 Ellis,    John    ..65,279,466,551 
 Author  of  White  Pilgrim  339 
 
 F 
 
 Falkner,     J.     L 471 
 
 Fernald.     Mark     53,  55, 57, 296, 
 
 462 
 
 Fess,     Dr 420 
 
 First    impulse    originated. .  .275 
 
 Fleming.    I*.    II 611 
 
 Fletcher,     W.    P 581 
 
 Ford,    David    462 
 
 Foster,    .1.    D.  .  535,  536,  559,  612 
 
 Foster,    Mrs.    Myrtle    L 537 
 
 Foster,    Robert     43,  50,  55,  58, 
 
 73,    311,   452,    571 
 
 Broken    health     53 
 
 Freedom    and    loyalty    75 
 
 Free   Will   Baptist    495 
 
 Franklin     church,    Canada.. 586 
 
 Franklin,     Ohio     572 
 
 Franklin,    Va 611 
 
 Franklinton     College    ..507,555 
 
 Franklinton,    N.    C 555 
 
 Frontispiece     2 
 
 Frost,    Henry    482 
 
 Frost.    James    S 541,544 
 
 Fry,    Mrs.    S.    V 515 
 
 G 
 
 Garbutt,    Thomas    478,587 
 
 Gardner,      Matthew  —  Gardner's 
 
 Hymns       450 
 
 Garfield,    J.    A 319 
 
 Garman,  Mrs.   K.   W 515 
 
 Garoutte,     C.     W 69 
 
 Garrard.    Gov 335 
 
 Garrettson,    F 277 
 
 Gaylord    Hall    558 
 
 Gems,  Editorial    85 
 
 A  Word  to  the  Wise,  Elias 
 Smith 85 
 
 Light  of  the  Moon  I'refer- 
 able  to  the  Light  of  the 
 Sun,   Elias  Smith    86 
 
 Aphorisms,     Elias    Smith  87 
 
 The  Happy  Man,  Elias 
 Smith    88 
 
 The  Passing  Year,  Robert 
 Foster     89 
 
 Christian,  Be  Careful,  J. 
 Rodenbaugh     92 
 
 The  Dark  Side,  Joseph  Bad- 
 ger         93 
 
 An  Affectionate  Address,  Ab- 
 ner    .Tones     93 
 
 An  Address  to  ^Ministers, 
 Simon    Clough   - 95 
 
 A  Short  Sermon,  B.  Ed- 
 munds      100 
 
 Promote  Good  Feelings,  Eli- 
 jah   Shaw .  101 
 
 The  Sower  of  Discord,  Jo- 
 seph   Marsh     104 
 
 Principles  of  Union,  Ira  Al- 
 len      105 
 
 Consolations  of  Religion,  Hi- 
 ram   Simonton     106 
 
 Infidelity  in  the  Church. 
 Joseph   Marsh    106 
 
 The   Ministry,    S.    S.   N..109 
 
 ITie  Lambs  Must  Be  Fed, 
 Joseph     Badger     109 
 
 Christian,    D.    W.    Kerr..  11 2 
 
 Excuses    For    Not    Attending 
 
 ■     Church,    I.    N.    Walter. 117 
 
 An  Address,  L.  Purviance  120 
 
 A  Dissertation  On  Preach- 
 ing,   David    Purviance.  122 
 
 Faith  and  Works — The  Sun, 
 N.    Summerhell    122 
 
 Remember  the  Earth  Is  the 
 Lord's,    Mark    Fernald  123 
 
 Profane  Swearing.  John  Ross 
 125 
 
 Scripture  Investigation,  Jas- 
 per   Hazen     125 
 
638 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Christianity,  Jasper  Hazen 
 .127 
 
 Sect,  David  Millard 128 
 
 Tlie  Bible  Is  Our  Rule,  Jas- 
 per    Hazen     129 
 
 Tilings  I  Have  Never  Seen, 
 O.    Gordy    130 
 
 Order  of  Repentance  and 
 Faith,    N.    Summerbell.  131 
 
 Our  Cause,  W.  B.  Wei  Ions 
 131 
 
 The  Bible  Class — Count  One, 
 J.    B.    Weston    132 
 
 Newness  of  Life,  Jasper 
 Hazen    133 
 
 Christian  Suffering,  B.  F. 
 Summerbell      134 
 
 Life's  Golden  Grains,  Charles 
 Bryant     135 
 
 The  Two  Ways,  Seth  H  ink- 
 ley     135 
 
 A  I'repared  Ministry,  Oliver 
 Barr     13G 
 
 Is  It  Duty  to  Love  Chris- 
 tians?    A.  G.  Comings    137  ■ 
 
 Milk  Diet,  Austin   Craig.  137 
 
 The  Bible,  B.  F.  Summer- 
 bell     140 
 
 Education  and  Religion,  D. 
 r.    I'ike    141 
 
 Injured  Influence,  D.  1*.  Pike 
 143 
 
 Unworthy  Church  Members, 
 D.    r.    rike    143 
 
 The  Great  Business  of  Life. 
 James    Williamson    ...144 
 
 Ministerial  Apologies,  D-  P. 
 Pike 148 
 
 Wages  of  Sin,  I.  C.  GofE.149 
 
 The  Christian  a  Philanthro- 
 pist,   D.    E.    Millard.  .  .152 
 
 Light  in  Dark  Places,  B.  F. 
 Carter     152 
 
 Unseen,  But  Yet  Enjoyed, 
 Charles    Bryant     153 
 
 The  Christian  Church,  N. 
 Summerbell     153 
 
 The  Prayer-Meeting,  B.  F. 
 Carter     155 
 
 God — Nothing,     O.     J.     Wait 
 ■ 157 
 
 The  Plague  Spot,  James 
 Maple      157 
 
 Death,    W.    O.    Gushing..  158 
 
 The  Cross,  B.    F.   Carter  159 
 
 The  Christian  Name,  B.  F. 
 Carter     162 
 
 Why    I    Ivove    the    Christian 
 
 Church,      N.      Summerbell 
 
 10:5 
 
 Rest,    Mrs.   C.    D.    Ellis..  168 
 
 Our  True  Position,  W.  B. 
 Wellons     169 
 
 Two  Scenes — Earth  and 
 Heaven,    John    Ellis...  173 
 
 An    Hour    With   Jesus,    John  ■ 
 Ross     175 
 
 The  Divine  Existence,  Moses ' 
 Cummings     177 
 
 Bad  Signs,  Read  and  Re- 
 flect,   J.    W.    Hayley..l78 
 
 Love    Your    I'astor,    N.    Day 
 180 
 
 The  Christian  Church,  E.  W. 
 Humphreys     183 
 
 The  "Will  Not,"  W.  O.  Gush- 
 ing      185 
 
 Long    Sermons,    II.    Y.    Rush 
 187 
 
 Manliness,  Warren  Hatha- 
 way       188 
 
 Ministerial  Changes,  J.  E. 
 Brush     189 
 
 An  Earnest  I'lea,  Thomas 
 Garbutt     191 
 
 There  Must  Be  Friendship, 
 H.    Y.    Rush     192 
 
 Our  I>octrine,  N.  Summer- 
 bell      193 
 
 T'here  Is  arid  Can  Be  No 
 Antagonism,  T.  M.  Mc- 
 Whinney     195 
 
 Christian  Union,  Elijah  Wil- 
 liamson       195 
 
 Secret  Prayer,  Rebecca 
 Kershner 197 
 
 The  Christian  Life,  T.  M. 
 McWhinney     199 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISiU 
 
 639 
 
 Evidences    of    the    Right,    T. 
 
 M.    McWhinney    201 
 
 The   rulpit,    W.    II.    Orr.201 
 Aim  of  the  Christian   Move- 
 ment, A.   W.    Coan....203 
 The   Spirit  of  the  Truth,   C. 
 
 J.    Jones     205 
 
 Picking   Bones,    J.    E.    Brush 
 
 20G 
 
 A  Religion  That  Can  be  Felt, 
 
 W.    C.    Smith     207 
 
 Confidence    and    Caution,    J. 
 
 G.     Bishop     208 
 
 The    Kind    We    Dont    Want, 
 
 H.   M..  Eaton    209 
 
 Baccalaureate     Address,      D. 
 
 A.     Long     209 
 
 llie  Weight  of  the  Word,   J. 
 
 P.     Watson     211 
 
 The  Train  That  Follows,  W. 
 
 G.    Clements     213 
 
 The    Men    of    Pisgah,    J.    P. 
 
 Watson    216 
 
 Life     Interpreting     Life,     G. 
 
 D.    Black    217 
 
 "For  All    His  Benefits,"   J.   J. 
 
 Summerhell     219 
 
 The     Resurrection    of    Jesus 
 Christ,    J.    J.    Summerbell 
 
 222 
 
 A     Great     Need — The     Holy 
 Spirit,    J.    G.    Bishop.. 222 
 One    of    the    Greatest    Hln- 
 dracnces,  E.  L.  Moffltt  227 
 Not  By  Might   Nor  By  Pow- 
 er,   J.    N.    Dales    229 
 
 Character    Self-Revealing,    P. 
 
 ri.    Peters     233 
 
 A  Splendid  Challenge,  M.  T. 
 
 Morrill      234 
 
 With    Whom    Do    You    Make 
 Your    Investments?    E.    L. 
 
 Moffitt     235 
 
 A   Policy   and   a    Plea,   J.    O. 
 
 Atkinson      236 
 
 Let    us    Keep    to    the    Main 
 Line,   J.   P.    Barrett .  .  .  237 
 Origin    of    the    Name    Chris- 
 tian.   J.   O.   Atkinson.  .240 
 
 General     Christian     Conference 
 
 456,457 
 
 General    Conference    ...261,277 
 Genessee    Christian    Association 
 
 457,458 
 
 George    III 30 
 
 Germans,    Franks,    etc 274 
 
 Glendenning,    W 277 
 
 Goff,    Isaac     458,459,585 
 
 Good    Hope    369 
 
 Gospel    Herald    64,  66,  456,  464, 
 
 465,  466,  467,  468,  469,  470 
 
 Gospel    Luminary    (Canada)  478 
 
 Goss,    J.    A 591 
 
 Gould,    Jay    319 
 
 Grafton,    N.    H 287 
 
 Graham,    N.    C 429 
 
 Graham     Institute     .599 
 
 Gray,    Isaac    II 477 
 
 Gray,   John,    279 
 
 Green,   General    317 
 
 Green,    J.    B 269,271,272 
 
 Grimes,    Nancy    276.277 
 
 Grimes,   William    276,277 
 
 Gross,    W.    A 468 
 
 Grundy,   Felix    335 
 
 Guiry    on    "Three    Points"..    46 
 
 Gunter,    W.    S' 370 
 
 Gustin.   Rev.   Ellen  G..  509,  510, 
 
 511,513 
 Gwilllnbury,   East,   West 585 
 
 Haggard,    David    270,  278 
 
 Haggard,  Rice  264, 269, 270, 
 271,  272,  273,  275,  276,  277, 
 278,  279,  280,  281,  282,  283 
 Suggested      name      Christian 
 
 17,  264,  271 
 
 His  work  in  Virginia — His 
 work  in  Kentucky ....  270 
 A  herald  to  the  church — Vir- 
 ginian by  birth — His  par- 
 entage— Ills  ordination  269 
 His  brother  David — His 
 marriage — Suggests  Chris- 
 tian as  name  to  Stone — 
 Labors  in  Alabama  and 
 Ohio — His  burial  place  un- 
 
G40 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 known,      probably      Xenia, 
 
 Obio     270 
 
 Settles    in    Kentucky 278 
 
 An  able  leader    271 
 
 Indebted      to  —  Habit       of 
 
 tbought     272 
 
 Made  no  mistake — No  proof 
 of  opposition  to  organiza- 
 tion— Work  effective  273 
 Leads  the  movement — Ac- 
 cepts his  principles — The 
 man  in  Virginia — Fulfill- 
 ing      prophecy  ?  — Marries 
 
 Mrs.    Wiles    276 
 
 Enters  the  Methodist  minis- 
 try— Withdraws  with  O'- 
 Kelly — Stands  faithful — 
 Discards     all      names     but 
 
 Christian     .'  .277 
 
 Estimate     of     (nioraas).278 
 
 An    Elegy     280 
 
 A       prophet  ?  • —  Presbyterian 
 
 testimony   to    283 
 
 Ilainer,   W.   H 559 
 
 Ilaldimand,    Canada     585 
 
 Haley,    Miss    II.    Lizzie    505.  553 
 
 Hanger,     A.     C 473 
 
 Hanover,    N.    H 292 
 
 "Harbinger,     ISIilleniar'     ...273 
 
 Harden,    J.    H 607 
 
 Harper,    W.    A 853 
 
 Harrod,    Mills    474 
 
 Hartley,    J 277 
 
 Harris,     Ivey     277 
 
 Hathaway,    Warren    .  .  .^68,  552 
 
 Haverhill,  Mass 71 
 
 Hawthorne,    W.    T 468 
 
 Hayley,    J.    W 62,  63 
 
 Hazen,   .Jasper    60,  61,  462 
 
 Heart,    Dennis     366 
 
 Ilebbard,    Geo.    II 473 
 
 Hedges,    Mrs.    Sarah    501 
 
 Heidlebaugh,    A.    M 489,492 
 
 Ilelfeustein,    D.    M 477,617 
 
 Ilelfenstein,    S.   Q 478,521 
 
 Henry,    T.     585,  586 
 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liberty  7, 
 14,  15,  33,  37,  39,  40,  41, 
 42,  43,  45,  46,  47,  48,  49,  50, 
 
 54,  55,  56,  61,  62,  63,  64,  65, 
 66,  67,  68,  69,  71,  72,  73,  75, 
 79,  82,  308,  309,  313,  451, 
 453,  456,  469,  470,  471,  472, 
 473,  474,  476,  477,  478,  509, 
 551,    573,    578,   605,   613 
 
 Why  so  named    33 
 
 Oldest     religious     newspaper 
 
 15 
 
 History    of    the    Herald    of 
 
 Gospel    Liberty    37 
 
 First    number    39 
 
 Moved  to  Portland,  Me..    40 
 
 Returned  to   Portsmouth,    N. 
 
 H.  —  Moved      to      Boston, 
 
 Mass 41 
 
 Passes    into    the    hands    of 
 
 Robert  Foster    42 
 
 Files  of  the  Herald — Char- 
 acter   of    the    paper — Its 
 
 mission      43' 
 
 The    spirit    of    the    paper — 
 
 Its   policy   in   1810 48 
 
 Helps    to    bring   South,    East 
 and    West    together.  .  .    49 
 The        Christian        Herald — ■ 
 Change   of  name   and  pol- 
 icy          50 
 
 Controversial  spirit  disap- 
 pears         51 
 
 Continuous    publication..    54 
 
 The  organ  of  the  Christian 
 Church — Miss  Shaw's  tes- 
 timony         55 
 
 Name    changes    56 
 
 Another  change — Christian 
 .Tournal     57 
 
 Motto  of  the  paper — Subjects 
 discussed — Against  slavery 
 58 
 
 The       Millerites   —    Against 
 
 Campbell     59 
 
 Herald   and  Messenger  unite 
 
 60,61 
 
 Moves  to  Newburyport,  Mass. 
 
 ;    61 
 
 Under  new  management — 
 Messenger    and    Palladium 
 
K  E  L  I  G  I  OU  S    .7  O  V  R  NAL  T  S  M 
 
 G41 
 
 unite — rublished     in    New 
 
 York    City    62 
 
 Herald      absorbs      Messenger 
 
 and    Palladium    63 
 
 A  new  era  dawns 64 
 
 Not  a  passive  medium — Fun- 
 damental     principles..    67 
 Removes  to  Dayton,  Ohio  68 
 
 Evangelistic      69 
 
 Union  much  discussed.  .  70 
 Advocates  education  ...  71 
 Increase  of  size — Absorbs 
 Christian  Messenger.  .  72 
 Files      complete  • —  Maintains 
 
 its    character     73 
 
 Progressive  measures  .  .  74 
 rtility  and  Influence  .  .  79 
 Spiritual       influence      of — A 
 
 sure  exponent    81 
 
 Herndon,    W.    T 2.56 
 
 Hess,    J.    N 478- 
 
 Hess,    Mrs.    .T.    N 375 
 
 Hess',    Mrs.    O.    K 509 
 
 Hester,     M.     :M 561 
 
 nines,    .1.    B 462 
 
 Hillsboro,  N.   C 599 
 
 "Hirelings,"  Dislike  for   .  .  .  .412 
 
 Hix,    Daniel     525 
 
 Hoag,    J.    R 62,63,68,587 
 
 Holmes,  Mrs.  Lettice 507 
 
 Holmes,    Thomas    62,  63.  79,  425, 
 525 
 
 Holt,    J.     R 364 
 
 Homer     34 
 
 Hope,   Canada    585 
 
 Hosmer,     Rachel     503 
 
 How,    Moses     53 
 
 Howsare,   Mrs.    Athella    M..511 
 
 Hull,    Hope    277 
 
 Humphreys,  E.  W.  .68,  272,  421, 
 
 467 
 Hundrad  Years  of  Progress  411 
 
 Huntley,    Allen    583 
 
 Huntington,    Indiana    ...72,572 
 
 Hutchinson,    Aaron     303 
 
 Hutchinson,    Geo.    W 482 
 
 Hymx  Writers  of  the  Chris- 
 tian  Church    547 
 
 Worthy        song        writers — 
 
 Hymns  of  high  order — 
 Cushing's   Hymns    ....547 
 
 David  Millard's  poems  and 
 hymns— The  Millard  and 
 Badger  hymn  book — Son 
 inherits  father's  gifts — 
 Strickland's  collections— 
 The   Reunion    hymn    .  .  549 
 
 "O  Teach  Me,  Father,"  etc. 
 "How  Sweet  the  Hour  of 
 I'rayer"— John  Ellis  and 
 the  "White   Pilgrim".  .551 
 
 llathaway's  "Presence  and 
 Love  of  God,"  etc. — Ranks 
 with  best  hymnology — 
 Batchelor's  graceful  ex- 
 pression-— N.  Summerbell's 
 poetic   effusions    ....  552-3 
 
 Christian  Doxology— Other 
 hymn  writers — Scant  in- 
 formation— Hymns  a  me- 
 dium of  devotion ....  553 
 Hyslop,    R.    A 538 
 
 I 
 
 Iowa       442 
 
 Indiana    Conferences    425 
 
 Indiana  State  Conference.  .  .492 
 
 Informal   Convention    461 
 
 Ingoldsby,    O.    F 417 
 
 Ireland,    ]Miss    Mary 329 
 
 J 
 
 Jackson,    Mrs.    M.    P .511 
 
 Johnson,     Andrew     342 
 
 Johnsonburg.    N.     .T.  .  .  .351,  551 
 
 Jones,    Abner     ....57,411,463 
 
 Biographical       sketch — Birth 
 
 — Removed    to     Bridgewa- 
 
 ter — Sense  of  sin 285 
 
 Season  of  doubt — Baptism — 
 Visits        seashore  —  Visits 
 
 Elias    Smith     287 
 
 Engages  in  teaching — Dis- 
 cards name  Baptist  • — • 
 Brother's       sickness       and 
 
 death     , 289 
 
 Studied  medicine — Residence 
 at  Hartford.  Vt.,   Grafton, 
 
642 
 
 THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 N.  H.,  and  Lindon,  Vt. — 
 Marries  Miss  Prior — Suc- 
 cess as  physician — Great 
 revival  brings  awalcening 
 Impressed  to  preach.. 290 
 Final  decision  - —  Organizes 
 first  church  at  Lindon — 
 Withdraws    from    Baptists 
 
 —Ordination    291 
 
 A  busy  preacher — Christian 
 church  at  Boston  organ- 
 ized     292 
 
 Resides  in  I'ortsmouth — Fi- 
 nancial embarrassment — 
 Moves  to  Hopkinton,  N. 
 H. — The  Cold  riague.293 
 In  a  great  revival — Banishes 
 liquor  from  his  home — 
 rastor  at  Salem — New 
 church     building  —  Pastor 
 
 at    Milan.    N.    Y 294 
 
 Pastor  at  Assonet,  Mass. — 
 Death  of  wife — Returns  to 
 Massachusetts    —    Second 
 
 marriage     295 
 
 Resides    at    Exeter,    N.    H. — - 
 Last   illness   and  death.. 296 
 
 Jones,    A.    D 295 
 
 Jones,    Amelia    P 485,515 
 
 Jones,      C.    J.    69,474,605,607, 
 609 
 
 Visits   the    churches 70 
 
 President   of    U.    C.    College. 425 
 
 Jones,    D.    F 485 
 
 Junto  Academy    363 
 
 Removed    to    Pittsboro.  .364 
 
 Junto,    North    Carolina 357 
 
 Judy,   Mrs.    K.   M 509 
 
 K 
 
 Kansas      442 
 
 Kedar      364 
 
 Keller,    Mrs.    O.    H 510 
 
 Kellison,    Barbara     503 
 
 Kentucky    271,  275,  278,  281,  331 
 
 Kernodle,    P.    J 276,605 
 
 Kerr,    Ercy    C 439 
 
 Kerk,   D.vniel   Wil.son 478 
 
 Early    life     353 
 
 A    scholar    and    linguist — A 
 commanding    personality — 
 Social    nature    .......  355 
 
 Moved    to    North    Carolina — 
 Cast    lot    with    the    Chris- 
 tians— Ordination      ...356 
 Modesty  in  leadership.  .  .357 
 North   ("arolina  and  Virginia 
 Christian   Conference.  .358 
 Marsh   correspondence    ..359 
 Borealis    of    the    North.. 360 
 "Pushership" — Expounder   of 
 
 the  Word    361 
 
 Estimate    of    preaching    abil- 
 ity— A    leader     in    confer- 
 ence— As   a    teacher .. .362 
 Moral  and  intellectual  train- 
 ing— Ills    success    ....364 
 Christian    Sun    launched   365 
 
 Elected    editor     ....366 
 
 Free   service    as   editor — The 
 
 name    Christian     367 
 
 Exponent   of  principles.  .368 
 Removes    to    Pitsboro.  .  . 369 
 
 Death    of    370 
 
 Death  of  Mrs.   Kerr 371 
 
 Keswick,    Canada    585 
 
 Kidder,    Moses     62,63 
 
 Kiefer,    Miss    Ella 510 
 
 Kilb.y,   T.    J 600,  601  . 
 
 King,  Canada  585 
 
 King,  N 292 
 
 Kinkade,    William     411 
 
 Kissell,    Mrs.    S.    H 537 
 
 Klapp,    P.    T 605 
 
 Knight.    Josiah    68 
 
 Knox.    John    282 
 
 Kochensperger,    Martin    .  .  .  .458 
 
 L, 
 
 Ladley,    D.     F 465 
 
 Lamb,    Mrs.    N.    E 505 
 
 Lanphier,    William    46 
 
 Lamson,    Sabrina    503 
 
 Lane,    William     458,459 
 
 Latchaw.    Dr 432 
 
 Lawrance,    Marion    438 
 
 Laymen's    Movement    489,  491, 
 492,    493 
 
•  [t  E  r.  I  (i  I  o  u  s   .7  o  T'  n  n  alts  m 
 
 043 
 
 Interdenominational  prayer- 
 meeting — American  Board 
 of  Commissioners  for  F. 
 M. — A  committee  of  twen- 
 ty-five— Missionary  din- 
 ners      489 
 
 The  Laymen's  Commission — 
 Southern  Baptist,  M.  E. 
 Church,  South,  Episcopal 
 C  h  u  r  c  h,  Congregational 
 Church,  Northern  Baptist, 
 Baptists  of  Canada  and 
 Christians  —  Interdenomi- 
 national committees — Lay- 
 men sent  to  England  and 
 Scotland — Topeka,  Kan., 
 meeting — Meeting  in  St. 
 Joseph,  Missouri  ....490 
 Meeting  in  Toronto,  Canada 
 — Toronto  Globe's  testi- 
 mony— Philadelphia  meet- 
 ing— ITie  Chicago  meeting 
 —Eel  River  (Ind.)  Chris- 
 tian   Conference    491 
 
 Interest     in     the     movement 
 
 493 
 
 Leaders^   Our   Early — 
 
 Their       character — Estimate 
 
 of   their    worth •..245 
 
 A  storm  center — Reaction  246 
 
 America    calling    247 
 
 Prevalence    of    iniquity.  .  248 
 
 Strenuous    life     249 
 
 Bible    students    250 
 
 Lebanon,    Virginia    271 
 
 Lee,    W.    J 536 
 
 LeMay,    .T.     P 365 
 
 Lewelling,   Elijah    365 
 
 Liberty — 
 
 God-given      30 
 
 Lack   of   religious    liberty  31 
 
 Articles    on    45 
 
 To  believe  Bible  doctrines  46 
 Lincoln,    A 319 
 
 Long,    D.    A.    428,  474,  555,  603 
 
 607 
 
 Purchases  Graham  College 
 — President  of  Antioch 
 College      428 
 
 Long,    Mrs.    D.    A 510 
 
 Long,     II.     E 559 
 
 Long,    W.    S.    428,  536,  603,  605, 
 
 607,  612 
 
 President  Graham  Normal 
 College     428 
 
 Success     as     an     educator — 
 
 Resignation    429 
 
 Loyalty  to  the  Word    81 
 
 Luke    275 
 
 Luther     282 
 
 Lynch,    .1.    B 362,  363 
 
 I-ynch,    Thomas     358 
 
 Lynn,    J.    T .467 
 
 M 
 
 McCord,    Mrs.    E.    P 515 
 
 McCuIlOLigh,    P 468,469 
 
 McGready,    James     320 
 
 McKeen,    James    458,  459 
 
 McKendree,    William    ....262 
 
 Resigns      277 
 
 McKinney,     A.    L 472 
 
 M'Nemar,  Richard  ....  271,  332 
 McReynolds,  N.  Del  .  .  555,  559 
 McReynolds,    p.     W — ■ 
 
 President  of  Defiance  Col- 
 lege     432 
 
 Self-sacrificing     433 
 
 McWhinney,    T.    M 608 
 
 Becomes    agent    475 
 
 Becomes  editor — Moral  re- 
 form   prominent    68 
 
 MacCalman,    John    544 
 
 MacClenny,    W.    B 253 
 
 Magazine,  Tlie  Christians'    37,  38 
 
 Mann,    Darins    583 
 
 Mann,   Horace    ....420,421,577 
 
 Manning,   John  N 598.  601 
 
 Maple,  ■  James    65,  68 
 
 Marion    Convention    421 
 
 Marion.    N.    Y 419,  572 
 
 Marion,    Ind 472,572,577 
 
 Mariposa,    Canada    585 
 
 Markham,    Canada    585 
 
 Marsh,      Joseph      358,   359,   360, 
 
 363,    462 
 
 Marshall,    Mich 567,572 
 
 Marshall,     Robert.  .271,  275,  332 
 
644 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Marvin,     Kzra     416 
 
 Marvin,    James    W 05,465 
 
 Meadville      Theological      School 
 
 547 
 
 Medway,    N.    Y 572 
 
 Merom,    Indiana    421 
 
 Merrifleld,    A.    M 419 
 
 Merrill,    Geo.    E 475,  476 
 
 Methodisji,   Ajiekicax    19,   262 
 
 325 
 
 An    innovation     19 
 
 Methodism^  English   262 
 
 Never  had  a  bishop    ....    19 
 Miami    Ohio    Christian    Confer 
 
 ence      492 
 
 Milan.    N.    Y 459,572 
 
 Millard,    David   E 525,547 
 
 Millard.       David       419,420,456, 
 
 402.    549,    581 
 
 Miller,     B 457 
 
 Miller,   .Tohn    R 460 
 
 Miller,    Rebecca    L    503 
 
 !Minto,    Canada    586 
 
 Mishler,   ^Miss  Jennie    515 
 
 Missionary    Society,    A 599 
 
 Mississippi      442 
 
 Missouri    442 
 
 MOFFITT,     E.     L., 
 
 I'resident    Elon   College.. 429 
 
 Alood.    D.    J 535 
 
 Moody.    D.    L 322 
 
 Moore,    D.    W.  . 526 
 
 Morgridge,    Charles    416 
 
 Moring,    Alfred    001 
 
 Moring.    F.    0 607 
 
 Morning   Star    and   City   Watch- 
 man         52 
 
 Morrill,    A.    II 68,  285 
 
 Morrill,    Mrs.    Alice    V 495 
 
 Morrill.    M.    T 491 
 
 Morrill.    O.    E 57.  457 
 
 Morrison,   A.   C 55,  482,  583 
 
 Morse,   Caleb    561 
 
 Morse,     C.     A 469 
 
 Morton,    A.    G 62 
 
 iMountain    circuit    277 
 
 Moulton,    T.    C 553 
 
 Movements,   Similar    21 
 
 Mt.    Zion    Academy    363 
 
 Mt.    Auburn   church    364 
 
 Mulkeyites    270 
 
 Murray.   Miss   Donna 509 
 
 N 
 
 Nason.     N.     F 482 
 
 New    battle    10 
 
 New    Bedford,     ;Mass 572 
 
 New    Carlisle,    Ohio    04,  419,  464 
 New       England       Convention, 
 The       360,  483,  591,  593,  594 
 Object    of    the    Convention — • 
 Organized     in     1845 — Offi- 
 cers— A    delegated    body — 
 Advisory — A    statement   of 
 general      sentiments     held 
 by     the     Christians.  .  .591 
 "Good   for    this   day   only"- — ■ 
 The    Bible    is    a    sufficient 
 rule — Christian     character 
 the    test    of    fellowship — • 
 Spiritual       growth  — ■  Bap- 
 tism— A     weekly     paper — - 
 Departed    laborers    .  . . 593 
 As       a        helper — Loss        of 
 churclies —  A      liberalizing 
 sentiment — Christ's     pray- 
 er      594 
 
 Newhouse,    S.    S 08,476 
 
 Newmarket,     Canada      479, 572, 
 
 585 
 New    Pakis    (O.)    CHUECH..334 
 
 Divided     335 
 
 New     Testament     Dictionary 
 
 .     Smith's     40,309 
 
 New  Thing  Under  the  Sun .  .    32 
 N.    Y.    Central    Conference.  .410 
 
 New    York    City    572 
 
 Noble,    'William     585,586 
 
 Nom    de    plumes     57 
 
 Norfolk,     Va 572 
 
 North  Carolina  ..281,331,865 
 N.  C.  Colored  Conference.  .555 
 N.  C.  &  Va.  Conference.  .428 
 Establishes  church  paper  365 
 N.  'U'.  Ohio  Christian  Confer- 
 ence      492 
 
 Nota    Bene     6 
 
RE  L  I  G  I  OU  S    .7  O  n  R  X  A  L  I  S  M 
 
 645 
 
 o 
 
 Ohio    Christian    Book    Asso- 
 ciation-      64,    464 
 
 Becomes   the   Christian    Pub- 
 lishing   Association    .  .    65 
 Officers       elected — Executive 
 
 Committee      464 
 
 Ohio    Christian    Home    Mission- 
 ary   Society,    The     482 
 
 Ohio    S.    C.    Association    ...492 
 0"Kelly,    James     15,  18,  19,  20, 
 262,  268,  270,  276,  277,  356, 
 411,   569,   625 
 
 Not  an  Innovator  ....  21 
 Biographical  sketch  ...253 
 Moves  to  North  Carolina — ■ 
 Marries  Miss  Meeljs — His 
 children — Son  leads  fa- 
 ther to  Christ — William,  a 
 statesman  —  His  conver- 
 sion       252,  255 
 
 Only     living     great-grandson 
 
 256 
 
 Joins    the    Wesleyans — Joins 
 Virginia  Conference — Abil- 
 ity   ranks    high    in    Meth- 
 odism      257 
 
 Champion    of   religious    free- 
 dom^ — A  prisoner  of  war — 
 
 Retaken     258 
 
 Ordained    an    elder    ....259 
 
 Influence     great     260 
 
 Offers    resolution — A  stormy 
 
 debate     261 
 
 Withdraws — Effort  to  recon- 
 cile— His  plea — First  con- 
 ference— M.  E.  pulpits  left 
 open  to  him — A  false  re- 
 port       262 
 
 Second  conference — Request 
 denied — Two  courses  left 
 — Ceases  to  be  a  Method- 
 ist— Becomes  first  Chris- 
 tian minister — The  Bible 
 as  a  creed — Lebanon  Con- 
 ference        263 
 
 Haggard's    motion    to    adopt 
 
 name    Christian     264 
 
 Believes      in      baptism      by 
 
 sprinkling  —  Baptizes 
 "White  Pilgrim" — Terri- 
 torial limits — Visits  Jef- 
 ferson— I»reaches       before 
 
 Congress     265 
 
 His    monument    266 
 
 O'Kelly's    works — His    death 
 
 267 
 
 Conditions    of    return.  .  .277 
 
 On    a    candle-stick    4,51 
 
 Opposition    to    slavery     ....    64 
 
 OltlGIN      AND      GkOWTH      OF      OUR 
 
 Missionary  Interests  481 
 Early  ministers,  missiona- 
 ries^Later,  larger  plans 
 — Gaining  new  concep- 
 tions— It  is  now  expan- 
 sion or  extinction  ...481 
 Progress  of  fifty  years— Or- 
 ganized work  began  in 
 1844 — David     Millard     on 
 
 Missions      432 
 
 N.  E.  H.  and  F.  Missionary 
 Society  organized  —  Dr. 
 Watson,  Mission  Secre- 
 tary— The  children's  mis- 
 sion— A  better  organiza- 
 tion     4g3 
 
 Mission  Board — Board  en- 
 larged— Change  in  the 
 plan      made      in      Norfolk 
 
 Convention Women's 
 
 Board  of  F.  M.  organized 
 in  1886— Women's  Home 
 Mission  Board  organized 
 in     1890 — Permanent    and 
 
 life   membership    484 
 
 Election  of  two  secretaries 
 — Began  foreign  work — 
 Our  first  foreign  mission- 
 aries— Work  begun  in  Ja- 
 pan      485 
 
 Work  begun  in  Porto  Rico 
 — Porto  Rican  missiona- 
 ries— Number  of  mission- 
 aries in  the  field— Results 
 most  encouraging  ....  486 
 Oshawa,  Canada  ..572,586,-587 
 Our    name    273 
 
G-±6 
 
 THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Outlook,    The     625 
 
 O'Kelly's  "prospect"  before 
 us — Our  platform  admir- 
 ed— Several  hard  shocks 
 625 
 
 Organization —  "Assembling 
 of  messengers" — Fear  of 
 organization  —  Organiza- 
 tion not  a  creed — The  fear 
 of  co-operation    626 
 
 A  change — Now  co-opera- 
 tion and  prosperity — Now 
 chosen  representatives — 
 Thorough  organization — 
 627 
 
 Our  hope  and  glorious  out- 
 look— Proven  our  right  to 
 be — A  primal  lesson,  self- 
 reliance — A  reckless  spir- 
 it       628 
 
 Build  and  equip — A  self-re- 
 specting enterprise — Our 
 mission  divine — A  com- 
 pact brotherhood — •  Mo- 
 mentous    results     ....629 
 
 A  calm  confidence — Men  flee, 
 but  the  ranks  fill — Our  abil- 
 ity to  achieve — A  cause 
 that  cannot  die — That  all 
 may  be   one 630 
 
 P 
 
 Palmer.    R    A.     ..410,417,544, 
 611 
 
 Paul     321 
 
 Peavey.    John    L 295 
 
 Peckham,    Rev.    :Mr 38 
 
 Pennell,    Miss    R.    N 507 
 
 Penrod,    Miss    C 515 
 
 Peters,    F.     H 559 
 
 Petersburg.    Va 601 
 
 Phelps.    Merton     544 
 
 Phillips.    John     465 
 
 I-iermont,    N.    H 292 
 
 Pike,    D.    P.    .  .  55,  57,  62,  63,  68 
 
 Associate    editor      65 
 
 Piney    Grove    570 
 
 Piper,    Noah     53,452 
 
 Plummer,    Frederick     .  458, 459, 
 462 
 
 Pope's    Chapel     369 
 
 Portsmouth,  N.  H.  14,  37,  43, 
 44,  50,  56,  293,  295,  304, 
 308,  309,  312,  313,  314,,  451, 
 452,  571 
 
 Poste.    Z.     A 559 
 
 Powers,    Mrs.    Emma     S....510 
 
 Powers,    O.    W 329,613 
 
 Prejudice    against    training.  413 
 Presbyterians     276,  321,  325,  331 
 
 Public    Notice    52 
 
 PcBLisHixG      Interests,      Our 
 
 451 
 
 A  publishing  people  —  The 
 Herald  of  Gospel  Liber- 
 ty      451 
 
 Its  locations — Purchases  the 
 Christian  Herald — Name 
 changed        to        Christian 
 
 Journal      452 
 
 Eastern  Christian  Publish- 
 ing   Association    organized 
 
 452,    (453) 
 
 Elijah  Shaw,  editor — Fre- 
 quent changes  of  name — 
 Christian  Herald  sold — 
 Consolidated  • —  Christian 
 Herald  repurchased — Re- 
 moved to  Newburyport — 
 Again  assumes  name.  Her- 
 ald of  (iospel  I.il)erty — 
 Christian  Messenger  and 
 I'alladium    purchased    by    B. 
 
 C.    P.   Association 453 
 
 Consolidated  with  Herald 
 of  (Jospel  Liberty — Sold 
 to  Christian  Publishing 
 Association  —  Moved        to 
 
 Dayton,    Ohio    456 
 
 Gospel    Luminary    ..456,457 
 Joseph   Badger,   editor  Chris- 
 tian    I'alladium     457 
 
 Christian  Book  Association 
 and  Genessee  Christian  As- 
 sociation      458 
 
 Work   of  the  Association  459 
 
 Resolutions     461 
 
 Work  of  Executive  Commit- 
 tee— Joseph      Badger      se- 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM 
 
 G47 
 
 lected      editor — ■  Christian 
 I'salmist    and    M.    and    B. 
 
 Hymn    Book     402 
 
 Consolidation  of  all  former 
 associations — Elder  Bad- 
 ger's course  approved — 
 First  officers  of  the  Asso- 
 ciation —  Jasper  Hazen, 
 president — Seth  Marvin, 
 first  publishing  agent. 4C>3 
 Ohio    Book    Association  .  .404 
 
 I.    N.    Walter,    Agent 46."> 
 
 I.  N.  Walter,  editor — Change 
 
 of   name    4(;r) 
 
 Funds   for    I'uli.    House.. 467 
 Publishing     interests     moved 
 
 to   Dayton    408 
 
 Christian  Publishing  Asso- 
 ciation formed — Purchases 
 Herald   of    Gospel    Liberty 
 
 469 
 
 Consolidation      of      papers — 
 
 Property  bought    471 
 
 First    Publishing   House   473 
 
 Sold      474 
 
 C.    P.    A.   incorporated. .  .475 
 New    Publishing    House — lo- 
 cation —  Completion       and 
 
 dedication      477 
 
 Publishing    interests    in    the 
 South     and   Canada... 47S 
 PuRViANCE^       David      271,  275, 
 276,    411 
 
 Early  days  —  Marriage — 
 Moves  to  Tennessee.  .329 
 Moves  to  Cane  Itidge,  Ky. 
 — Elected  to  legislature — 
 Defeated  for  constitution- 
 al convention — Cane  Ridge 
 revival  —  Candidate  for 
 ministry       331 
 
 Too  lilieral  —  Withdraws 
 from  Synod  of  Kentucky 
 — Synod  excommunicates 
 — Springfield  Presbytery 
 formed — Ordained — charge 
 of    heresy     332 
 
 Renounces  man-made  creeds 
 — Fully    enters    the   minis- 
 
 try— His   territory — Moves 
 
 to    Ohio     333 
 
 Adopts  immersion — B^ellow- 
 ships  unimmersed  Chris- 
 tians— Travels  much  — 
 Elected  to  State  Senate — 
 Work  as  a  statesman. 334 
 Death  of  wife — Resides  with 
 son — Writes  for  the  Gos- 
 pel Herald,  etc, — Last  vis- 
 it to  Miami  Conference — 
 Last  sermon — Death.. 335 
 Presidential  elector — Tem- 
 perance advocate — Against 
 slavery  —  Very        popular 
 
 336 
 
 I'urviance,    Col.    John    329 
 
 Purviance,    L 65 
 
 a 
 
 Quaker    faith     325 
 
 Queen's    University     588 
 
 R 
 
 Raleigh,     N.     C 345,  362 
 
 Rand,     John     571 
 
 Ransom,  Elisha    287 
 
 Ranlet,     Henry     309 
 
 Recorder,    Boston     15,54 
 
 Recorder,    The    Weekly    .  .  ,  ,    15 
 
 Rexford,    Miss   Ann    501 
 
 Reese    Chapel     509 
 
 Reeder,     Jacob     466 
 
 Reeves,    Thomas    ..278,358,365 
 Religiols       Newspaper,      The 
 
 FIRST     2 
 
 A    vision    of    14 
 
 Files   of    15 
 
 Remembrancer,     The      Religious 
 
 14 
 
 '"Republican"       Methodists,      15, 
 
 263 
 "Resist,"    heroic   example   25,  26 
 
 Rhodes,    H.    J 480 
 
 Rhodes,    Mrs.    A.    G 515 
 
 Richard,   Miss   Lydia    377 
 
 RiTTENOLS,    Christiana    ..349 
 
 Letter  from   her   pen ....  349 
 
 Roberts,    Mrs.    Abigail    499 
 
648 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 Roberts,    P 68 
 
 Roberts,    O.    A 470 
 
 Robertson,    John    277 
 
 Rockefeller,    J.    D... 319 
 
 Rogers,    Samuel     270 
 
 Romans    &c -274 
 
 Rush,    H.    Y.    65,  66,  468.   469, 
 
 470,   472,   473 
 
 Elected  .  editor  — ■  Editorial 
 policy      65 
 
 Retires     66 
 
 Russell,    P.    R 57.482 
 
 Russell,    W.    H 482 
 
 S 
 
 Sabbath    Schools     63 
 
 Sailer,    P.    S 559 
 
 Samuel.    W.     D 470,477,574 
 
 Sanford,     A.     W 406 
 
 Sargent.    W.    G 479,  529 
 
 Scott   church,    Canada 586 
 
 Sellon,  Mrs.    Lois  L....  507,  541 
 
 Sellon,    P.    R 541 
 
 ShaWj  Eli.tah  42,  53,  55,  57, 
 58,  62,  452.  453,  462,  482 
 Editor     Christian    Herald  53 
 
 Sherrard.    J.    W 585 
 
 Smith,  Elias  13,  37,  38,  39,  40, 
 41,  42,  46,  49,  50,  52,  54, 
 55,  73,  74,  276,  279,  411, 
 451,  452 
 
 Financial    troubles     41 
 
 Becomes  a  Universalist.  42 
 311 
 
 Farewells      42 
 
 Letter    to   William    Guiry  46 
 
 A    reformer    50,  314 
 
 Forsakes      Universalism    52, 
 
 313 
 Oppositon     to     religous    des- 
 potism         50 
 
 Disfellowshiped    ....54,    313 
 Early  days — Inured  to  hard- 
 ship       299 
 
 Religiously  inclined  .  .  .301 
 Despondent  moods  ....303 
 Early  educational  advanta- 
 ges— Ministerial  career  304 
 Ordination — Baptist      pastor 
 
 — In     mercantile    business 
 305 
 
 Losing  Galvanism — Fifteen 
 days  in  Universalism — 
 Author  and  .iournalist — 
 Controversalist     306 
 
 Much  persecution — Almost 
 mobbed — The  Christian's 
 Magazine     307 
 
 Establishes  first  religious 
 newspaper     308 
 
 Another  mob — Changes  pub- 
 lishers— Cloves  to  Phila- 
 delphia —  Stricken  with 
 typhus  fever — Deatli  of 
 wife — Second  marriage  309 
 
 Autobiography — Career  as  a 
 physician      310 
 
 Medical  works    311-312 
 
 Abandons    .iournalism     ..311 
 
 Re-enters      journalism  - —  Re- 
 stored  to    church   member- 
 ship— Dies   at   Lynn,  Mass. 
 313 
 
 Organizes    Portsmouth 
 
 church     314 
 
 As  a  Christian — -A  brilliant 
 career      315 
 
 Abundant  in  labors — Great- 
 ly   persecuted    316 
 
 Smith,    Elias,    Jr 472 
 
 Smith,   Stephen    299,301 
 
 A  Baptist— :Mrs.  Smith  a 
 Congregationalist     ....299 
 
 Smith,     T.     C 68 
 
 Smith,    Uriah     289 
 
 Sneathex,    Abraham     375 
 
 A  pulpit  oddity — Birth — 
 Young  manhood — Convert- 
 ed in  Cincinnati — Fifteen 
 years  from  home — Returns 
 — Holds  great  revival  375 
 
 Married — Settles  in  Ohio — 
 Ordained — Pastor  at  Mer- 
 om — Names  Union  Chris- 
 tian College — College  lec- 
 ture— Organizes  first  Chris- 
 tian church  in  N.  W.  In- 
 diana— Organizes   Tippeca- 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 G49 
 
 noe     Conference  —  Visits 
 
 Kansas    o77 
 
 Sympathy  for  weak  churches 
 — Hospitality — The  deer 
 Incident — Heroic       charac- 
 
 acter      378 
 
 rersonal  magnetism — Visits 
 Honey  Creek  Camp  meet- 
 ing— "Will  disgrace  the 
 meeting" — Preaches  great 
 sermon — Called  a  barefoot 
 
 preacher      379 
 
 .    Falls    asleep     380 
 
 SocTHEitx    Christian    Associa- 
 Tiox  ■ — •   Becomes      Southern 
 Christian    Convention    ..369 
 Southern     Christian    Conven- 
 tion,    The     369 
 
 Organization  —  Separation 
 from  A.  C.  C. — Regret  in 
 parting — Slavery   cause   of 
 
 division     597 
 
 Five  Cardinal  Principles — 
 Establishing  an  evangel- 
 ical position — First  regu- 
 lar convention  in  1858 — 
 Christian  Sun  transferred 
 - — W.  B.  Wellons.  editor 
 ■ — Missionary  society.. 599 
 The  Civil  War — Convention 
 meets  in  Mt.  Auburn  in 
 1866 — Plans  for  re-publi- 
 cation of  Christian  Sun — 
 Principles  and  government 
 of  Christian  Church 
 adopted — Revision  com- 
 mittee— Called  session  of 
 1867 — Revision  fully  ap- 
 proved— Publishing  inter- 
 est— -Third  regular  session 
 — Messengers  from  N.  E. 
 Convention — First  step  to- 
 wards   reunion     601 
 
 Educational  interests — ^Chris- 
 tian union — -Church  fed- 
 eration - — ■  Convention  of 
 1874 — Union  again- — Fifth 
 session  at  Lebanon,  N.  C. 
 — Death  of  Dr.  Wellons^ 
 His    successor    602 
 
 New  Hymn-Book  Issued — 
 Evangelist  chosen — Call- 
 ed session,  Suffolk,  Va., 
 1879 — Home  missions — 
 Antloch  College — Frater- 
 nal messengers  to  A.  C. 
 C.    at   Albany,    N.    Y .  .  603 
 
 Seventh  regular  session, 
 1886 — Children's  Educa- 
 tional Secretary — Foreign 
 missions — Era  of  wider 
 growth- — S.  C.  Institute — 
 Theological  department — 
 Memorial    presented.  .  .605 
 
 Messengers  to  New  Bedford 
 Convention  —  Called  ses- 
 sion at  New  Providence, 
 1888  —  A  denominational 
 college — -Provisional  Board 
 — Elon  College  located — 
 Joint  publication  of 
 Hymnal      607 
 
 Eighth  regular  session,  1890 
 — Foreign  mission  effort — 
 Elon  College  opened — A. 
 C.  Convention,  1890 — Re- 
 union —  Ninth  session, 
 Elon  College,  1892 — 
 Changed  from  quadrenni- 
 al to  biennial  sessions — 
 Christian  Missionary  As- 
 ciation  launched — Chris- 
 Orphanage  introduced — 
 Tenth  regular  session, 
 Norfolk,  Va.,  1894 — Exec- 
 utive Board  of  A.  C.  C. 
 meets  same  time  and 
 place — Dedication  Memo- 
 rial   Chr.    Temple 608 
 
 Interest  in  Elon  College 
 growing — Orphanage  fur- 
 ther considered — Eleventh 
 regular  session,  Burling- 
 ton, 1896 — Twelfth  regu- 
 lar session,  Raleigh,  N. 
 C,     1898 — Endowment     of 
 
 Elon    College     609 
 
 Thirteenth  regular  ses- 
 sion, Franklin,  Va.,  1900 
 • — Twentieth     Century     of- 
 
650 
 
 THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 fering — F.  A.  Palmer  en- 
 dows Elon  College — Four- 
 teenth regular  session, 
 Ashboro,  N.  C,  1902 — 
 Orphanage  and  College  en- 
 terprises— Fifteenth  regu- 
 lar session,  Driver,  Va., 
 1904 — Christian  Sun  pur' 
 chased — Elon    College   out 
 
 of  debt    611 
 
 A.  C.  C.  meets  Norfolk,  Va., 
 as  guests  of  Southern 
 church — Sixteenth  regular 
 session  Burlington,  N.  C., 
 1906 — -Orphanage  finances 
 — -Building  erected  ..612 
 Dormitory  at  Elon  College 
 - — Seventeenth  regular  ses- 
 sion, Greensboro,  N.  C, 
 1908  —  Forward  move- 
 ments— Growth  of  the  Con- 
 vention— Value  of  church 
 government     —     Southern 
 
 conferences      613 
 
 Statistics — Order,      Heaven's 
 
 first     law — Centennial     of 
 
 religious     journalism.  .614 
 
 Southern     Christian     Publishing 
 
 Committee      366 
 
 South    Woodstock,    Vt 303 
 
 Spoor.    John,    .Tr 462 
 
 Springfield,    Ohio    64,  466 
 
 Sj'RiXGFiELD  Presbyteky — Over- 
 throws man-made  creeds  271 
 Last  will   and   testament  333 
 Stanley,    Rev.    Hannah    W.  .511 
 Staley,    W.    W.     553,   597,  605, 
 607,    611 
 
 President    Elon  College — Col- 
 lege freed  from  debt.  .429 
 
 Stanfordville,     N.     Y 572 
 
 Starkey    Seminary    416 
 
 Statement      of      general      senti- 
 ments,    A     591 
 
 Stebbens,   R.    P 420 
 
 Stewart,     Perry     472 
 
 Stiles,    Elizabeth     503 
 
 Stoddard,    B.    M 476 
 
 Stogdill,    Mrs.     Mary     503, 581, 
 583 
 
 Stone,  Barton  W.  271,272,  275, 
 276,    322,    411 
 
 Against    Campbell     59 
 
 Diplomatically     duped— "Un- 
 ion"     injured      cause      in 
 Kentucky    and    Illinois  273 
 Early     days — Religious    con- 
 
 tentionn       317 
 
 Opposition — Noble    mother — 
 
 Against    bigotry    319 
 
 Student— An  upbraiding  con- 
 science— conversion  .320 
 "In  the  mortar  of  trials" — 
 A  scholar — A  linguist — 
 Candidate  for  ministry 
 - — Theological        stumbling 
 
 block      321 
 
 Diflicultes  over  the  Trinity 
 — Cane      Ridge      revival — 
 
 Spirit  of  unity 322 
 
 His    eloquence — Touched    by 
 
 unseen     power     323 
 
 Scenes  at  Cane  Ridge — Perse- 
 cution— A  Pedobaptist  324 
 Not  a  Campbellite — Fellow- 
 ships every  child  of  God 
 — Visits  Baptist  Associa- 
 tion       325 
 
 "Union"  (?)  with  Campbell 
 — Ivived  and  died  a  mem- 
 ber of  Christian  Church 
 — Shaker       and       Disciple 
 
 schisms     326 
 
 Dies  in  Hannibal,  Mo. — His 
 crown    of    rejoicing.  .  .327 
 
 Stoner,    Geo.     R 446 
 
 Stouffville,    Canada     588 
 
 Strickland,    Mrs     Mary    A.. 505, 
 510 
 
 Summerbell,    B.    F 63,  68 
 
 Summerbell,    Carlyle    439 
 
 Summerbell,  Mrs.  E.   J.  507,  515 
 Sumjnerbell,     J.      J.      68,  71,  72, 
 269,  471,  476,  515,  577,  607, 
 611 
 
 Summerbell,  M 68,419,544 
 
 Summerbell,     N.      65,  68,  425, 
 507,    515,    552 
 Becomes    editor — Theological 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM 
 
 651 
 
 editorials — Division  of  la- 
 bors         G7 
 
 Business  success — Fond  of 
 editor's   chair — Returns  to 
 
 pulpit      68 
 
 Sunday-Schools,    Our    ....521 
 
 Early  Sunday-schools  in  our 
 work — ^The  catechetical 
 method    in    teaching.  .521 
 
 Opposition  to — The  Bible  as 
 a  text-book — The  Sunday- 
 school  as  a  seed  bed — An 
 Iowa  example — Holding 
 aloof      522 
 
 C.  E.  Methods — Resolutions 
 of  the  I.  ,B.  C.  Confer- 
 ence-— Resolutions  of  the 
 N.    H.    C.    Conference. 523 
 
 Our  S.  S.  and  the  Palladium 
 • — Beginnings  in  S.  S.  Lit- 
 erature— A  S.  S.  paper 
 suggested — Christ  iun  Sun- 
 da  ii-School — Youth's  Pea- 
 Ill/     Gazette    524 
 
 Children's  Friend — Sundaij- 
 School  Herald  —  Hixville 
 Sunday-school  ■ —  Letters 
 from  Rev.  D.  E.  Millard, 
 D.  I).,  Rev.  Thomas 
 Holmes.    D.    D 525 
 
 Letter  from  Rev.  D.  W. 
 Moore — A  "felt  need" — 
 The  Sunday-School  Herald 
 published     526 
 
 Our  Teacher's  Guide  and 
 Scholar's  Help — Growing 
 interest — Great  possibili- 
 ties       527 
 
 Swett,    Simeon     53,  452 
 
 T 
 
 Taylor,    .Tames     458 
 
 Taylor,     John    S 458 
 
 Temple  of  Fame,   No 26 
 
 Terrell,    Mrs.    Melissa    503 
 
 I'est   of    Fellowship    60 
 
 Theological     Storms     21 
 
 Thompson.    .John       271,  275,  332 
 Thompson,    Mrs.    Sally    ....501 
 
 Thomas,    Joseph,    "The    White 
 Pilgrim" — Reason    for    sobri- 
 quet— Birth      341 
 
 Curse  of  intemperance — 
 First  seven  years  of  life — ■ 
 Six  years  under  cruelty — 
 Favorite  books — Afflicted 
 — Moves     to     Virginia — A 
 
 friend    in    need    342 
 
 S'ensitive — Feels    the    weight 
 of  sin — Seeking  Christ  343 
 Conversion — Baptism — Call- 
 ed   to     preach — Objections 
 to  Presbyterians  and   Bap- 
 tists      344 
 
 Falls  in  love  with  the  Chris- 
 tians— Enters  the  minis- 
 try— Becomes  a  traveling 
 evangelist  —  Baptized      by 
 
 O'Kelly     345 
 
 Works  under  an  "over- 
 preacher"  who  seeks  to  dis- 
 courage him — Invulnera- 
 ble walls — Laymen  oppos- 
 ing     Christian     preachers 
 
 346 
 
 Called  "O'Kellyite"  —  Life 
 threatened  — Twenty-eight 
 years  of  service — A  nine 
 months'    record — Territory 
 
 traveled     347 
 
 A    fruitful     ministry — -Hard- 
 ships— Message    to  the  peo- 
 ple— Becomes     an    immer- 
 sionist — I'oems  348-9  (350) 
 A    call    to    settle    declined — 
 
 Marriage 349 
 
 An  orator — Personal  ap- 
 pearance  - —    In      Walter's 
 
 New    York     pulpit 350 
 
 Death    of — Burial    at    John- 
 
 sonburg,    N.    J 351 
 
 Three   months'   circuit 266 
 
 Threshold  Message,   A    7 
 
 Thurber,     Rachel     309 
 
 Tippecanoe    Conference    .  .377 
 
 Becomes    Northwestern.  .377 
 
 Toronto,      Canada     ....  442,  479 
 
 Tower    of     Constance 25 
 
652 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OP' 
 
 Trinity       and       Its       Scliolastrc 
 
 Terms      47 
 
 Trained     Ministry,     A 58 
 
 Troy,    Ohio     ..402,508,509,572 
 
 True,    Miss    A.    M 515 
 
 Tiickerman,     O.     P 63 
 
 Tyron,    I.    C 541 
 
 U 
 
 Ullery,    J.    F 558,559 
 
 Union,    Christian    ....75,278 
 Union  Nortli   and  Soutli   .359 
 
 Terms  of  union   360 
 
 Union   Christian    College   63, 
 377,   421,   507 
 
 Seeks      endowment 66 
 
 Union    Mills.    N.    Y 572 
 
 Unitarians     274,  420 
 
 United  States  Christian  Con- 
 ference       457,  458,  459,  572 
 
 Dissolved    forever     459 
 
 University,    Palmer    432 
 
 Utsunomiya       Christian"     Girls' 
 School     515 
 
 .  V 
 
 VauCamp,    .T 585 
 
 Vaughan,     B.     F 547 
 
 Virginia      281 
 
 Virginia   Colored  •  Conference  555 
 Virginia   Valley    Conference  600. 
 605 
 
 W 
 
 Wabash       425 
 
 Wait,  O.  J.  62,  63,  482,  558,  561, 
 
 611 
 
 Wakarusa,    Indiana    491 
 
 Wake     Forest     Pleasant     Grove 
 
 Academy     362 
 
 Wallace,     Mrs.     -Maggie 505 
 
 Walter,    I.     N.    64,  65,  462,  465 
 
 Leads  in  reorganization  459 
 Warbinton,   Mrs.   Ada   0....511 
 
 Warren,    ,T 346 
 
 Washington,     Booker     T....319 
 Washington    I'resbytery   of  Ohio 
 
 332 
 
 Watson,    Mrs.    Ella    S.. 505,  510 
 
 Watson,    G.    S 007 
 
 W.\TSON,    J.    P.    68,  71,  483,  509, 
 555,   563,   577 
 Becomes    editor    70,  474,  476 
 
 Wayne.     Gen.    A 432 
 
 W.     C.    T.     r 275 
 
 Weaubleau     442-3 
 
 Weeks,    T.    S 76 
 
 Wellons.    J.  W.  371,  428,  563,  603 
 Wellons,    W.    B.    ..597,601,602 
 
 Wesley,   John    282,322 
 
 In    sympathy    with    O'Kelly 
 
 19,    21 
 Taught    principles    of    Chris- 
 tian   Church     19 
 
 Repudiated    human    creeds^ 
 
 A    dream     20 
 
 Christmas   Conference    ..259 
 
 West,    The    Inviting 617 
 
 The  natural  division.  East 
 and  West — The  field  is 
 the    world — Our    basis    of 
 
 fellowship 617 
 
 White  unto  harvest — Great 
 West  —  Comparisons  — 
 Overwlielming  facts — Es- 
 timated wealth  of  the 
 great  West — Our  part.  .619 
 Openings  for  the  Christian 
 Church — A  call  under  the 
 unifying  gospel — The  bal- 
 ance    of     power      in      the 
 
 great     West      620 
 
 Young  men,  come — The  need 
 is     now — A     field    to     try 
 
 your    mettle     621 
 
 A    wonderful     opportunity — • 
 A   cosmopolitan    cliurch  with 
 
 open    doors     622 
 
 West    Bloomfield,     N.    Y....456 
 Western    Christian    Book    Asso- 
 ciation      466 
 
 Weston,     J.     B.     62, 63, 68, 411, 
 
 482,    541,    544 
 Weston.    Mrs.    A.    E... 510,  511 
 
 Whitechurch     585 
 
 White.    .1.    Campbell 491,492 
 
 White,     Mrs.     M.    S 515 
 
 Whitaker,    John     ...68,442,443 
 Whitaker,    O.    B 317,446 
 
RELIGIOUS    JOURNALISM 
 
 653 
 
 President  U.    C.    College  425 
 Whitelock,    O.    W.    451,  476,  477, 
 491,   492 
 
 Whitby,    Canada    585 
 
 Whitfield,     George    322 
 
 Whitley,     J.    T 602 
 
 Wilber,  Isaac,  suggests  religious 
 newspaper    idea     ....  38,  308 
 
 Wiles,     William     277 
 
 Wilgus,     Mrs.    Vina 505 
 
 Williams,    Miss    Olive    509 
 
 Williamson,    James     ....65,465 
 
 Williston,     Maine    529 
 
 Wilson,    Miss     432 
 
 Wilson,   Mrs.   Emily  G.   507,  558 
 
 Wilson,    J.    W 541,544 
 
 Winborne,    Jesse    538 
 
 Windham,     Conn 571 
 
 Winebrenner,    Peter    68 
 
 Witsius      321 
 
 Woodstock,     Vt.     287,  302,  303, 
 304,   305,   497 
 
 Woodworth,    Mrs.    I.    P 515 
 
 Women's    Work^    Our    495 
 
 Miriam  and  Deborah — Our 
 consecrated     women — Mrs. 
 
 Nancy    Cram     495 
 
 Her  revival  work — Work  in 
 Ballston,  N.  Y. — Abun- 
 dant    fruitage     from     her 
 
 labors    497 
 
 Mrs.  Abigail  Roberts — A 
 woman  of  remarkable  abil- 
 ity— A  great  sufferer— 
 Her    sacrifices — The    fields 
 
 of   her   labors    499 
 
 Work  in  Milford,  N.  J. — 
 Miss  Ann  Rexford — Mrs. 
 Sally         ITiompson  —  Mrs. 
 
 Sarah    Hedges     501 
 
 Mrs.  Mary  Stogdill — Her 
 work  in  Canada — Great 
 success  of  her  labor — 
 Thirty  churches  in  fifteen 
 years — Rachel  Hosmer  and 
 Sabrina  Lamson — Hannah 
 Corner  and  Elizabeth 
 Stiles — Rebecca  L.  Miller 
 and  Barbara  Kellison — 
 Mrs.   Melissa  Terrell,    first 
 
 woman   ordained  since  the 
 
 fifth     century     503 
 
 Mrs.  N.  B.  Lamb,  Mrs.  Mag- 
 gie Wallace,  Mrs.  Vina 
 Wilgus,  Mrs.  Sarah  M. 
 Bailey,  home  missionaries, 
 Mrs.  Strickland  and  Miss 
 Haley  —  Women's  labors 
 greatly  blessed  —  Mrs. 
 Watson  as  a  writer — Sun- 
 day-School Herald  ...505 
 Miss  R.  N.  Pennell  and  Mrs. 
 Holmes — U.  C.  College — 
 i'oung  People's  Prayer- 
 Meeting — C.  E.  Society — 
 Mrs.  E.  J.  Summerbell — 
 -Mrs.  Emily  G.  Wilson — 
 Mrs.  Lois  Sellon,  founder 
 of  Aged  Christian  Minis- 
 ters'   Home    507 
 
 Miss  Olive  Williams — Miss 
 Donna  Murray — Foreign 
 Mission  Secretaries  for 
 Conferences :  Rev.  Ellen 
 G.  Gustin  of  Mass.,  Rev. 
 Emily  K.  Bishop  of  New 
 Jersey,  Mrs.  K.  M.  Judy 
 of  Ohio  and  Mrs.  O.  K. 
 Hess  of  Indiana — First 
 Woman's  Missionary  So- 
 ciety— Beginning  of  our 
 missionary  literature  507 
 Officers  elected —  Organiza- 
 tion of  Home  Board — 
 Cradle  Roll  inaugurated, 
 Mrs.  Emma  S.  Powers 
 first  superintendent  — 
 Young  People's  Work, 
 Mrs.  Alice  Burnett,  Super- 
 intendent     510 
 
 ITie  Christian  Missionary 
 and  the  women — Women 
 editorial  writers :  Mrs. 
 M.  P.  Jackson,  Mrs.  A. 
 E.  Weston,  Miss  Annie  E. 
 Batchelor,  Mrs.  E.  K. 
 Bishop  and  Mrs.  E.  G. 
 Gustin — Members  of  Mis- 
 sion Board :  Mrs.  Ada 
 Warbinton,    Rev.     Hannah 
 
654 
 
 THE     CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 W.  Stanley  and  Mrs. 
 Athella  M.  Howsare — 
 Presidents  of  H.  and  F. 
 Boards     511 
 
 Mrs.  Weston  as  a  teaclier — 
 Death  of  Mrs.  Weston — 
 Mrs.  Gustin,  new  presi- 
 dent— United  Study  Mis- 
 sion Course — Mrs.  Emily 
 K.  Bishop — Mrs.  Bishop's 
 abundant    labors    513 
 
 Our  Women  Missionaries  : 
 Mrs.  A.  P.  Jones,  Mrs.  A. 
 G.  Rhodes,  Mrs.  Ida  P. 
 Woodworth,  Miss  Chris- 
 tine   Penrod,     Mrs.     Susie 
 
 V.  Fry,  Miss  Alice  M. 
 True,  Mrs.  Edith  P.  Mc- 
 Cord,  Mrs.  K.  W.  Gar- 
 man,  Mrs.  Eva  O.  Barrett, 
 Miss  Jennie  Mishler,  Mrs. 
 Mattie      S.     White — Death 
 
 of    Mrs.    Jones 515 
 
 Woman    as    a    home    builder 
 
 517 
 
 Woorley,  Joshua    277 
 
 Worley,    William     467,469 
 
 Y 
 
 Yellow  -Springs,    Ohio    ..64,466 
 
 Youmans,    A.    C 341 
 
 Young,    Geo 555,  559,  563 
 
 3"     "i*     * 
 
 Index  to  Illustrations 
 
 A 
 
 Aldrich,     Mrs.     Mehitable.  .  .518 
 
 Apple,     Rev.    Alfred     606 
 
 Apple,     Rev.    Solomon 606 
 
 Atkinson,    Rev.    D.    B 36 
 
 Atkinson,   Rev.    J.    0 624 
 
 B 
 
 Badger,     Rev.     Joseph 110 
 
 "Barefoot   Preacher"'    376 
 
 Batchelor.    Rev.    B.    S 592 
 
 Beale,    Rev.    Edwin    W 598 
 
 Bishop,    Rev.    Emily    K 514 
 
 Bishop,    Rev.    J.    G 480 
 
 Blood,    Rev.    John    566 
 
 Brush,    .7.    E 562 
 
 Burkholder,     Jacob     582 
 
 Burkholder,    Jesse    600 
 
 Burnett,    Rev.    J.    F 566 
 
 C 
 
 Carter,    Rev.    B.    F 160 
 
 Christian    Biblical    Institute  436 
 Christian   Ministers'  Home.  .542 
 
 Christian    Orphanage     536 
 
 Church     in    which    Ellas    Smith 
 
 preached     44 
 
 Clark,    David     410 
 
 Clements,   Rev.    W.    G    214 
 
 Clough,    Rev.    Simon    94 
 
 Craig,    Rev.    Austin    434 
 
 Crampton,   Rev.    Henry    ....    84 
 
 Coan,    Rev.    A.    W 202 
 
 Coe,    Rev.    I.    I^ 592 
 
RELIGIOUS     JOURNALISM 
 
 655 
 
 Colonial    State    House 388 
 
 Cooper,     Rev.    Fred 445 
 
 C.    r.    A.    Building    454 
 
 D 
 
 Dales,    J.     N 230 
 
 Defiance    College     430 
 
 B 
 
 Eaton    (Ohio)    church 400 
 
 Elder,    Rev.    J.    D 604 
 
 Elder,    Rev.    W.    J.    M 604 
 
 CENT— 18 
 
 Ellis,    Rev.    .Tohn    550 
 
 Elon   College    426 
 
 Enon    (Ohio)    church 398 
 
 P 
 
 Facsimile    2 
 
 Fernald,    Rev.    Mark 124 
 
 Fletcher,    Rev.    W.    P 580 
 
 Foster,    Rev.    James    L 534 
 
 Foster,    Robert    90 
 
 Fowler,    Rev.    Thomas   J 606 
 
 Franklinton  College    556 
 
 Frost,    James    S 540 
 
 G 
 
 Garbutt,    Rev.    Thomas    ....100 
 
 Goff,    Isaac    C 150 
 
 Goss,    Rev.    John   A 590 
 
 Gustin,    Rev.    Ellen    G 508 
 
 H 
 
 Hainer,   Rev.    Charles  H 582 
 
 Haley,    Rev.    H.    Lizzie    ....502 
 
 Harper,     W.    A 352 
 
 Hathaway,    Rev.    Warren    .  .  550 
 Haverhill    (Mass.)    church.  .392 
 
 Hazen,    Rev.    Jasper    126 
 
 Heidlebaugh,    A.    M 488 
 
 Helfenstein,    Rev.    D.    M 616 
 
 Helfenstein,    Rev.    S.    Q 520 
 
 Henry,    Rev.    Thomas    582 
 
 Herald  and   its  editor 12 
 
 Herald    of   Gospel    Liberty,    The 
 house  where  first  printed  39 
 
 Herndon,    Rev.    W.    T 256 
 
 Hess,    Mrs.    J.    N 374 
 
 Hess,    Jasper    N 455 
 
 Holmes,  Mrs.  Lettice  S .  .  .  .  506 
 Holmes,  Rev.  Thomas  ....  78 
 Humphreys,    Rev.    E.    W....182 
 
 Iseley,    Rev.    Alfred    606 
 
 Jones,    Rev.    Abner    286 
 
 Site  of  boyhood     home.. 288 
 Jones,    Rev.    C.    J 204 
 
 K 
 
 Kansas    Christian    College.. 448 
 
 Kerr,    Rev.    Erey    C    441 
 
 Kerr,    Rev.    D.    W 354 
 
 Kilby,     Thomas    J 600 
 
 Kirton,    Richard    and   wife.. 582 
 
 L, 
 
 Lebanon    church.    New 16 
 
 Lebanon  church.  Site  of  old.  .     16 
 
 Long,    Rev.    D.    A 418 
 
 Long,    H.     E 557 
 
 Long,   Rev.    W.    S 424 
 
 M 
 
 McCuUough,  Rev.  I'eter  ...400 
 McReynolds,  Rev.  N.  Del .  .  554 
 McReynolds,  Rev.  P.  W...431 
 McWhinney,    Rev.    T.    M....198 
 
 Mann,    Horace     418 
 
 Manning,    Rev.    John    N....598 
 
 Maple,    Rev.    James 156 
 
 Memorial    Christian    Temple  576 
 
 Milan    (N.    Y.)    church 406 
 
 Millard,    Rev.    David     548 
 
 Millard,    Rev.    D.    E 548 
 
 Miller,    Rev.     William 592 
 
 Morrill,    Rev.    A.    H 284 
 
 Morrill,    Mrs.    Alice    V 494 
 
 Morrill,    Rev.    M.    T 298 
 
 Moffltt,    Emmett    L 427 
 
 Morlng,    Alfred      604 
 
 Morton,    Rev.    A.    G 592 
 
 N 
 
 New  Bedford  North  church  402 
 New  Carlisle  (Ohio)   church  386 
 
656 
 
 THE    CENTENNIAL    OF 
 
 O 
 
 O'Kelly    Memorial    Window.  254 
 
 O'Kelly     Monument    266 
 
 O'Kelly's    Cliapel,    N.    C 384 
 
 P 
 
 Palmer    College     440 
 
 Palmer,     F.     A 410 
 
 Palmer    Institute-Starkey    Semi- 
 nary        414 
 
 Peters,    Rev.    F.    H 232 
 
 Phillips,    Rev.    L.    W 566 
 
 Pike,     Rev.     D.     P 142 
 
 Portsmouth    church    389 
 
 Powers,    Rev.    O.    W 328 
 
 Providence   church    390 
 
 Purviance,     Rev.     David....  330 
 
 R 
 
 Roberts,    Mrs.    Abigail     496 
 
 Rodgers,    B.    .T 584 
 
 Rush,    Rev.    H.    Y 186 
 
 Rush,     J.     E 562 
 
 S 
 
 Samuel,    Rev.    W.    D 566 
 
 Sargent,    Rev.    W.    G 528 
 
 Sellon,    Mrs.    Lois    L 543 
 
 Sellon,    Rev.    P.    R 543 
 
 Shaw,    Rev.    Elijah     102 
 
 Smith,    Rev.    Elias    300 
 
 Smith    Home.    Site   of 302 
 
 Smith,    Rev.    .Tubilee    604 
 
 Sneathen,    Rev.    Abraham    ..376 
 
 Staley,    Rev.    W.     W 596 
 
 Stogdill,    Mrs.    Mary    498 
 
 Stone,   W.   R.   and  wife    584 
 
 Stone,    Rev.    Barton   W 318 
 
 Stoner,  Rev.  George  R....449 
 Strickland,  Rev.  Mary  A.. 500 
 Summerbell,    Mrs.    E.    .T....516 
 
 Summerbell,    Rev.    J.    J 218 
 
 Summerbell,     Rev.     M 415 
 
 Summerbell,     Rev.     N 164 
 
 Swansea    (Mass.)    church...  382 
 Supplee,     Catherine     F 519 
 
 T 
 
 Tatem,    William     610 
 
 Tatton,    Rev.    Jessee    582 
 
 Thomas,    Rev.    .Joseph 338 
 
 Trull.    W.    W 584 
 
 IT 
 
 Union    Christian    College.  .  .422 
 
 Vaughan,    Rev.    B.    F 546 
 
 W 
 
 Walker,    Rev.    W.    T .' 200 
 
 Walter,    Rev.    Isaac    N 116 
 
 Watson,    Mrs.    Ella    S 504 
 
 Watson,    Rev.    J.    P...  210, 562 
 
 Weaubleau    College     444 
 
 Wellons,    Rev.    J.    W 424 
 
 Wellons,    Rev.    William    B..170 
 
 West,     H.    T 610 
 
 Weston,     Rev.    J.     B 437 
 
 Weston,    Mrs.    Achsah    E...512 
 
 "White    Pilgrim,"    The   ' 338 
 
 Whitaker,    Rev.    O.    B 423 
 
 Whitelock,    O.    W 450 
 
 Williamson,    Rev.    Elijah    ..196 
 Williamson,     Rev.    James...  146 
 
 Woodstock    church    396 
 
 Worley,    William     460 
 
 Y 
 
 York    church    404 
 
 Youmans,    Rev.    A.    C 340 
 
DATE  DUE 
 
 TT 1^  ^^  A'^^ 
 
 *isi*aiiia)i*i'jff* 
 
 CAVLORO 
 
 PRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 
 
BX6765.5.B27 
 
 The  centennial  of  religious  journalism. 
 
 Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 
 
 1    1012  00062  0544